Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The sound of hooves beating against cobblestones rang through the forest, a rhythmic symphony of noise that stirred animals and birds from their nests. Smoke rising above the trees in the distance an ever present beacon, it’s wispy grey tendrils branched out, higher and higher into the sky, steely grey eyes locked onto the smoke, and hooves beat harder as the sound of reins being slapped echoed through the trees.

The horse slowed to a canter as the inn came into view, the light shining through the windows illuminating the forest outside of the stone building. The rider manoeuvred their steed to the stable to the side of the inn, slowing to a stop before dismounting in one smooth motion. The rider took the reins of the animal and led them into the wooden building, walking down past some occupied spots, before opening a gate into an empty stall, checking it had substantial hay and water and removing a saddle bag from the horse. 

“Here boy, shh, shh.” The rider cooed as they reached into the bag and retrieved an apple, holding it to the horses mouth, which it devoured gratefully.

A gloved hand stroked a jet black mane, before resting against the horses’ strong neck.

“I’ll see you tomorrow boy.” The horse whinnied seemingly in response before nuzzling the rider, who moved out of the stall, fastening the gate as they went. 

Snow was beginning to fall now, small snowflakes coming down infrequently, melting almost as soon as they hit the ground: confessions never spoken, words dying in throats. A warning of the winter that was to come.

The rider moved towards the inn. Spurs clicking with every step. The long cloak and hood that the rider wore shielded them from the worst of the cold, a veil concealing them from the outside world, repelling not only weather, but eyes that wished to look upon them. Despite this, the unmistakable sway and sight of a scabbard on their left hip protruded from the cloak, wanting to be seen. A warning, a challenge.

The door was pushed open with a whoosh, a cool breeze filling the room, causing the man at the desk to look up. 

The door closed with a quiet click, as the sound of spurs rang in the room, moving towards the desk. 

The mans face took on a friendly smile. “Good Evening, welcome to the Bee and Bard. How can I help?”

“A room for the night? And I put my horse up in your stable.”

“Not a problem, our standard room and stable housing is 4 gold coins.”

The rider reached into the bag slung around their shoulder, before a glove hand re-emerged holding a brown pouch, they placed the bag onto the counter, the unmistakable sound of coins jingling within as they did so.

The innkeeper reached over and took the bag, pulling the strings apart to reach into it. He pulled out a fistful of gold coins, perplexed, he looked back at the hooded visitor. 

“Can you have some water and cloths brought to the room. I also wouldn’t mind a warm meal.”

“This is still far too much, I don-“

The stranger reached up and pulled their hood down, red hair broke free of its confines and fell in-front of the riders face, obscuring it slightly, but not enough. 

“After that I don’t wish to be bothered, I trust that is enough to secure your discretion?” Their eyes flicked to the bag of coins on the counter.

The man nodded.

“Absolutely, I’ll get someone on it immediately. And, thank you.”

He reached behind him, taking a key from a shelf that housed a dozen cubby holes, telling the visitor they had room 208, the top floor, at the very back of the hall, informed them someone would be by with their food and supplies shortly, before bidding them a good night. 

The rider nodded, took the key, and made their way to the room, reaching the door before unlocking it and slipping inside. They took off their cloak, draping it over a chair, before moving further into the room. The sound of a match being struck echoed through the space before it was bathed in light. The chamber had decent amenities, the visitor looked around the room, nodding to themselves, the basics were all that were required, and the bed looked good enough. The sound of buckles being unclipped, and straps undone began and continued for a few minutes until there was a tidy pile of lightweight armour piled in a corner: leather bracers, a chest plate and greaves were meticulously laid out, no doubt ready to be re-donned the next morning. 

Before anything else could be done, there was a knock at the door. The occupant of the room moved slowly towards it, taking note of the shape of the shadow that blocked the light from the hallway. One pair of legs. They opened the door slowly, a grey eye narrowed around the corner of the door, before it opened fully after seeing a young woman holding a tray carrying a bowl of soup, some rags, and a bowl of water. 

“Come in.”

The girl looked nervous as she stepped into the threshold, gingerly placing the tray onto the desk, her quick glance towards the armour placed in the corner not missed by the occupant. The girl turned to face the stranger.

“Is there anything else I can help you with?”

She held her arms behind her back. Gaze affixed to the floor. Steel eyes looked her up and down, and she shifted under the scrutiny, heat pooling in her body. 

“No. Thank you.”

The girls shoulders seemed to sag at that, but she hid whatever feelings she had, and brought her eyes up to look at the source of the voice. She nodded once before moving to leave the room, grey eyes watched her as she went, she hesitated at the door, before closing it behind her. 

After the door was locked and soup was eaten, the figure sat on the edge of the bed, a sheathed sword laid across their knees, hushed words were uttered as the sword was released from its sheath, a sweet sound ringing through the air as the weapon was freed. The figure took a cloth, dipped it in water, before running it along the side of the blade, movements slow and practiced, the cloth was dipped again, water running crimson now, as the cloth was passed along the edge again and again, until the water was a deep red, almost black. A second rag was taken, drying off the blade, before it was returned back to it’s sheath, a deep exhale accompanying the action.

The figure moved to the bed, pulling back the sheets before settling in, they laid on their back with their eyes locked on the ceiling, until the light from the lantern withered out, plunging the room into darkness, their hand fell to a ring on their finger, twirling it subconsciously. Flashes of blue eyes and blood stained hands haunted their dreams. Sleep was hard to come by.

Chapter Text

A cloaked figure emerged from room 208 at first light the next morning, swiftly moving through the hall and past the desk at the entrance to the inn, the man stationed there was asleep with his head against the desk. A key was placed quietly next to him, a door was opened, and the memory of a red-headed patron staying there would drift away like a whisper against wind. 

If anyone else was awake to hear it, they would be privy to soft coos being uttered, followed by a gentle whinny, as a large black horse was led from the stable, before being mounted, and, with a gentle tap to its haunches followed by a ‘hyah’, began trotting out into the woods, hoofbeats fading and being swallowed by the thick foliage.

The stallion slowed to a stop at the edge of a cliff. The precipice rising high above the valleys around them. In the distance, the kingdom of Piltover could be seen, a golden hand reaching up and out of the ground, stretching into the sky, grasping for greatness. The figure stared at the city on the horizon. A gruff sounded from below them, as the horse flicked his tail and shook themselves.

“Easy Shadow, we’re nearly there.” 

The rider pulled on the reins and gave a light kick to Shadow’s haunches, and the horse began moving down the mountain. Every so often, a break in the tree line allowed the city to come into view again, and each time, it grew in stature, imposing itself over the horizon, until a cobblestone path that led to the bridge into the city was underfoot. 

Shadow moved along the bridge at a casual pace, the pleasant noise of his hooves against the ground filling the riders ears, a familiar sound, a comforting sound, it helped to fight the apprehension that threatened to climb from the riders stomach and into their throat, a hard swallow kept it at bay for now.  The pair continued along, each step closer to the huge wrought iron gates that shielded the keep from the rest of the city caused the letter in the riders pocket to feel almost as though it was burning against their chest. 

As they approached the gate, a guardsman held their arm up, and moved to approach Shadow and his rider.

“Halt. What is your business with the crown?”

The rider reached a gloved hand into their pocket, retrieving a letter with a familiar sigil sealed in wax, still clear, despite being broken. 

“My presence has been requested by the Queen.”

The guardsman approached the visitors, the rider extended their hand and the letter to him. He took it, examining the seal, before flipping it open and quickly skimming over the words, eyes coming back up to look at the rider, ducking his head slightly to see under their hood, eyes widening, before handing it back and turning. 

“Open the gate!”

The letter found it’s way back to the pocket, and a huge ivory horse made his way into the castle grounds.

***

The pair followed a familiar route to the castles stables, his rider dismounted before leading Shadow into the building, eyes already on a particular stall, horses whinnied and reared at the smell and sight of a horse and his rider long forgotten. Shadow was led into the stall 2 rows from the back, hay and water already in abundance, his reins were removed, bit taken from his mouth, saddle unstrapped and hung on the hook provided. Once again, an apple was removed from a saddle bag, and once again it was devoured gratefully. The rider opted to leave the rest of their bags with the horse for now, surmising that there would be ample opportunity to return for them, before leaving and closing the gate to the stall.

Their eyes drifted to the gate, dirt and dust covered the metal plate now. Their hand extended slowly, fingers twitched as they came into contact with the cold metal, they hesitated, memories came back in a wave, a girls laughter rang in their ears, a girls sobs cracked like thunder in their mind. They brushed the dirt and dust aside.

“Shadow.”

The figure moved through the courtyard, guards and castle staff milled about as usual, some shot them looks, but none could determine who walked among them. Trees and flowers had been planted and grown strong, the space was buzzing with life, a far cry from the state it had been in the last time the rider had seen it. They committed this new version to memory, hoping it could replace the previous imitation, perhaps it would stop the nightmares, perhaps not. 

Huge oak doors were opened in-front of them, creaking and moving with a deliberate slowness. They revealed a decadent throne room, banners hung on each side of the chamber, a long royal blue carpet in the middle of the space stretched the length of the room, from the doors where the visitor now stood, all the way up to the extravagant throne that sat atop a raised portion of the floor, looking over a small number of steps leading up to it. A large stained glass window behind the throne bathed the room in a kaleidoscope of colours, reds and blues and oranges painting it depending on the time of day. Marble columns stood either side of the throne, once again emblazoned with a banner carrying a familiar sigil. Artworks decorated any spare space on the walls, ancient vases and animal bones were placed on decorative stands, this room felt like it had seen a lot, the rider knew it had.

They moved further down the carpet, so they were stood towards the centre of the room. A door opened to the right hand side of the throne, footsteps sounded, approaching, a voice from behind the visitor rang out.

“Her Majesty, Cassandra Kiramman, protector of the realm!”

At this, the woman strode through the door that had opened and made her way to the throne, the hooded visitor bowed their head, eyes fixed on the deep blue of the carpet beneath their feet. Heels against marble echoed through the room, until the sound was muffled by carpet, silence enveloped the space as the Queen took her seat on the throne, eyes fixed on the individual stood in-front of her. 

“Rise.”

The stranger did. Icy blue eyes caught theirs, steel against snow, there is a softness there, hidden deep underneath both gazes.

“I appreciate you answering my summons so promptly.”

“I had Shadow ride as fast as he could muster, your Grace.”

“I don’t doubt that.” The Queen regarded the figure for a moment. “You are a rather difficult person to track down, Ser Violet.”

Grey eyes widened at the name, recognition blooming in them, haunting them. She reached up and pulled her hood off of her head, distinctive red locks spilling out. 

“That is what I intend, your grace.”

“Quite, to be frank I didn’t know if you’d respond, I thought perhaps I would have to send someone after you.”

“You know they wouldn’t succeed.”

“I know.”

They both looked at one another, the queens stare never wavering. Vi had tried to challenge that look an unfathomable amount of times, and never succeeded. Today would be no different, she dropped her gaze to the carpet.

“Then you also know I would never ignore a summons from your house.”

“I know.”

The Queen looked around then, two guards were stationed by the door Vi had entered from, as well as another two stationed on either side of the Queens throne. 

“You may leave us.”

Vi’s ears perked at this, and her eyes darted between the two guards by the Queens throne curiously, they hesitated for only a moment before silently nodding their heads and leaving through the main door, not sparing a glance to Vi as they passed. The sound of the great oak doors closing was the only noise heard for some time, until Queen Cassandra rose, and began making her way towards her.

With the woman just a few feet in-front now, Vi could get a proper look at her, she looked mostly the same as she did in the girls memories, except her hair was more greyed at the front, and wrinkles were more prominent in her face, around her eyes. She seemed to look even more like a Queen now than the last time Vi had seen her, if that was even possible. Heaviness seemed to weigh on her features, stress, fatigue.. loss. All seemingly moulding her more into the regal, stoic figure that stood in-front of Vi now. 

The woman spoke then.

“It’s good to see you. It’s been a long time.” She extended her hands and rested them on Vi’s shoulders, brushing them down and picking some lint from the front of her chest plate.

Vi grimaced in embarrassment, but quickly pushed the feeling aside and schooled her face into one of neutrality. 

“It has.”

The Queen caught her eyes then, taking a step back before walking in a small circle around her. Vi kept her gaze locked straight ahead, chin raising slightly at the scrutiny.

“You look every part the hero my men have been describing you as.” She stated matter of factly. The comment caught Vi off guard.

“I beg your pardon, your Grace?”

“My soldiers, traders, travellers, royal envoys from other kingdoms.” She laughed out the last of the words, coming to stand back in-front of Vi, before continuing to speak.

“They all say the same thing: A valiant knight, with flame red hair, wielding a beautiful sword, riding upon a huge steed, as black as the night.” Cassandra eyed her for a moment, as her words settled in the air between them.

“It was you, who lifted the siege of Sunspear, was it not?” The Queen didn’t wait for her to answer.

“Arrived at the last moment, single handedly defeating a group of 20 mercenaries.” Vi remained silent. “You, who defeated Lars of Winterfell in single combat.. people speak of your skills as though you are the greatest swordsman who ever lived. They say you can turn into a wolf, that you have done so, and have torn men to pieces for their trouble.” 

Vi allowed a small smile to pull at the corner of her mouth, it did not go unnoticed. 

“Let me see your sword.”

Vi's brows furrowed at the request, but the Queens icy gaze did not waver. She reached for the sword hilt and after a swift movement, the blade was released, a shing echoing around the throne room for a few seconds afterwards. Vi rested the sword across her hands, and held them out to the queen.

Gloved hands took the blade from her, it felt unnaturally heavy in the monarchs hands, she briefly wondered how Vi managed to wield it so effortlessly. Light danced off the blade as she turned it, strange markings that ran along the length of the sword seemed to shift and curl under her scrutiny. 

“It certainly is a marvel.” She eyed the blade one last time before handing it back to it’s master, the weight of the weapon becoming too much for her to bear any longer. Vi took it with one hand, breathed out a word, before sheathing the blade.

“You must be wondering why I summoned you to return.” 

“The thought has crossed my mind, you were certainly vague in your letter.”

The Queen turned away from Vi and moved back to sit on her throne.

“I had to be, whilst I hoped the letter would reach you, and only you, one can never be too careful.”

Vi didn’t speak, she knew the look in the Queen’s eyes, saw the unspoken question in her gaze.

“It’s about Caitlyn.”

Vi’s heart dropped to her stomach. 

Chapter Text

An arrow soared through the air, cutting through the wind with ease and pace. It flew in a perfect arc before plunging with a soft thud into the centre of the straw target, joined by a dozen other arrows, all only inches apart from one another. 

Cerulean eyes widened.

“Another fantastic shot Princess.”

Caitlyn turned her gaze away from the target, letting her bow drop to her side. She took in the appearance of the Lord Commander, sat on a bench in the training yard, his helmet resting beside him, as he polished one of his wrist bracers. 

The man was getting on in age, but still possessed all the skill and ability that earned him the position of Lord Commander years ago. He was kind, and always made time for Caitlyn, ensuring the training yard was empty of Piltovan soldiers whenever she wished to practice her archery. It had become a weekly occurrence now, her mothers worry having been abated some when Caitlyn had informed her that the Lord Commander would accompany her whenever she practiced.

“You are too kind Lord Stone.” 

“Nonsense, I only speak the truth.”

Caitlyn chuckled before walking the distance to the target and collecting the loosed arrows, placing them in her leather quiver before returning back to him a few minutes later.

“Shall we head back Ser? I should like to stop at the Blacksmith on our way.”

The man nodded before moving towards two horses hitched against a post a few metres away, he untied their reigns before leading them back to Caitlyn. The princess took the reins of a light brown mustang, black tail and mane flowing with the gentle breeze that filled the yard, the girl stroked it’s nose a few times before mounting the horse easily. Next to her, the Lord commander did the same.

The ride back to the castle grounds was a peaceful one, the man waited as Caitlyn made a brief visit to the blacksmith. The two riders talked casually to one another, conversation came easily, until they reached the end of the bridge and the gates to the castle grounds opened.

“I must leave you here princess, I have the Night’s Watch.”

Caitlyn turned slightly in her saddle to look back at the man. “Not a worry Ser, good night my Lord.” 

“Good night princess.”

Caitlyn turned back and gently tapped her heel to Spirit’s haunches, the horse moving with the command. Choruses of ‘good evening princess’, ‘My Lady’ and bows could be heard and seen as Caitlyn passed by the patrolling guards within the grounds, she gave polite nods in return to each of them, directing her horse to the castles stables. 

She dismounted just outside the entrance, and pulled her cloak tighter over her shoulders, the air had turned colder in the last days, a clear sign winter was on its way. She took the reins of her horse and led her inside. 

She moved down the hall, stifling a yawn as she opened the gate adorned with the name Spirit, and removed the saddle and reins. She moved to leave before a nicker from the stall next to her froze her in place.

She looked to the left of her horses stall, her bow dropping to the floor with a soft thud, as she took in the sight in-front of her. The huge black beast moved to the side of his stall, giant head leaning over into Spirit’s bay, huffing and whinnying softly as the animal rubbed his face against Caitlyn’s horse. 

Her bow was left forgotten on the floor of the stable as the princess abandoned all semblance of composure and ran into the castle.

***

Cassandra Kiramman sat in her chambers, sheets of parchment were strewn about on the table where she was sat, the room was cast in a warm light from the multiple candles that lit the space, as well as the healthy fire that roared gently in the fireplace in the middle of the room. She dipped her quill into the ink pot once more, before continuing to write on the sheet in-front of her. 

As she pressed the quill to the page, the door to her study was thrust open, the tip of the quill struck a crude line across the parchment as her body jolted with the sudden intrusion. The woman turned in her chair to face the culprit, the reprimand she had for the only person in the kingdom brave enough to interrupt her like this dying in her throat as she took in Caitlyn’s appearance. 

The girl stood, bracing herself against the door, deep breaths racked through her body, she had clearly arrived here in a hurry. Her riding clothes were askew and untidy, her hair was slightly disheveled, loose strands hung in-front of her face, a light sheen of sweat visible on her brow.

“Shadow is in the stables.”

“I know.”

“And his rider?”

“Here, in the castle.”

Caitlyn ran her hands through her hair, brushing back the loose strands, and smoothing down her riding fatigues, trying to gain some sense of composure as the information her mother had just provided set her entire body alight, nerves firing all at once, her body tingled and her fingers itched. She moved into the room, letting the door close softly behind her. 

She took a seat on the chair next to the fireplace, holding her hands to the flame, the heat burning against them providing much needed clarity for her racing mind. Her mother stood, picking up the jug on her desk that was filled with a crimson liquid, and retrieved two goblets from a cupboard to the side of the desk, she sat on the chair opposite Caitlyn, before placing the two goblets on the small wooden table between them, pouring the wine into the two cups, a generous portion in each.

Caitlyn’s eyes remained fixed on the dancing flames, still, her hand moved to pick up the goblet, she took a long sip, before turning to face her mother, her mouth moved to speak. Cassandra spoke first.

“I requested her presence. I didn’t tell you because I knew how you would react. I will explain everything tomorrow, there is a council meeting scheduled for first light. Your attendance is mandatory - and before you try to find her, she knows just as much as you. Regardless, I heard she left the castle and journeyed into the city some hours ago, she is yet to return.”

“Perhaps she won’t, it wouldn’t be the first time.”

“Enough Caitlyn. You have an early rise tomorrow, it would be wise to get a good night's sleep.” 

Her mothers tone left no room for argument. Caitlyn matched her gaze for a time, swirling the liquid in her glass as she did, before bringing the goblet to her lips and sinking the rest of the wine, placing the glass back onto the table, and leaving the room.

Cassandra sighed, before she brought her own glass to her mouth.

***

Vi returned to the castle long after it’s occupants had retired for the night, she made her way through the halls, stumbling slightly as she went, occasionally using the walls for leverage as she palmed her way to the room a handmaiden had shown her to earlier in the evening. 

The walls were painted a deep blue, the same colour as the carpet in the throne room. Artworks hung on the walls every few metres, windows let the scarce light that the moon provided into the hall, illuminating it ever so slightly. 

Vi kept moving, blinking her eyes away from the walls to focus her gaze ahead. Her steps were slower than she would like and uncharacteristically clumsy, but she trusted that her feet wouldn’t fail her, and let her body move of it’s own accord, eventually bringing her outside a bedroom door she hoped was hers. 

She opened the door, slipping inside as quietly as her drunken state could muster, before gently closing the door, the sound of its soft click fading in the wide expanse of the room. The space was dark, apart from the slight light that seeped in through a crack in the curtain, allowing Vi to just manage to make out the silhouettes of objects in the room. 

Vi took a few steps forward until her hip hit the corner of a table. “Shit, when did I move that there?” She slurred to herself, before shrugging her shoulders and managing to ease herself to sit on the edge of the bed. She stayed there for a moment, eyes unfocused, looking at nothing in particular. She laughed to herself.

“This is why I shouldn’t drink.” 

She groaned and trailed her fingers down her face, rubbing at her eyes in an attempt to repel the drunken fog that had fully settled over her now, when the sound of sheets shifting and a soft moan from behind her practically shocked her back to sobriety. 

She turned her head excruciatingly slowly, her mouth hung open pathetically and her eyebrows practically raised into her hairline at what she saw. 

Midnight blue hair was splayed across a pillow, covering the face of the sleeping figure, but even in the dim light of the room there was no mistaking who it belonged to. Vi slowly raised herself from the bed, inching towards the doorway.

The figure moved into a half seated position, resting their elbows on the bed, eyes squinting and unfocused. 

“Mm, who’s there?” The voice was thick with sleep still, but tore a hole in Vi’s heart - once thought healed - so easily, as she always knew it could.

The sound physically pained Vi, everything hit her all at once. The room smelled faintly of lavender, how had she missed it? Her nerves were being assaulted, she grew dizzy from the onslaught of sounds, scents and memories long buried and believed dead. She had to brace herself against a wall as she made her way to the door.

The figure on the bed smoothed their hair and began to rub their eyes, Vi used this opportunity to dart for the door, opening and closing it with a swift click as she rested her back against it, lungs desperate for air. Her brain took over quickly, propelling her forwards and away from the door, she shambled down the hall, not knowing if she was going the right way or even caring. The alcohol had been completely purged from her blood, fire and venom took its place now.

She continued though the halls of the palace, not knowing how long she had been wandering. She turned a corner where a member of staff was walking towards her, holding a lantern and some towels, the man looked up at Vi and stopped walking. She took this as her invitation to speak.

“Excuse me, would you be able to help me find my room? The queen assigned me a guest chamber in the east wing.”

The man stood up impossibly straight. “Yes! Certainly, just follow me.”

He turned and began walking, Vi followed wordlessly behind him, words ricocheting through her mind, every time she closed her eyes those same memories were there, playing relentlessly behind her eyelids: blue eyes, bloodied hands. She furrowed her brow, and stared at the back of the mans head.

Eventually he led her to a door that she did recognise, she turned to face him. “Thank you for your assistance, I apologise for the interruption.”

“It’s an honour Ser!”

Vi bid him a goodnight and stepped inside. Slightly more light was beginning to spill into the room now. She discarded her clothes carelessly, fatigue washing over her like a tide, she knew she wouldn’t have long until someone would be coming to collect her for the council meeting Cassandra had told her about yesterday. 

She laid herself on the bed and brought the sheets around her body, her eyes drifted closed, familiar patterns repeated themselves, she lifted the pillow, brought it over her head, and sighed.

Chapter Text

A knock at her door caused Caitlyn to stir. Her eyes slowly fluttered open, light spilled into her room.

She rubbed her eyes, blinking away blue and white stars that clouded her vision for a few seconds afterwards. She sat up, smoothed her hands over her hair, before she called out.

“Come in.”

Elora, her handmaiden entered. She moved through the room and opened the curtains. 

“Good morning princess, I trust you had a restful sleep?” The woman smiled.

Caitlyn smiled at the woman’s presence. She had known Elora for years at this point, the girl having been assigned to her when they were both teenagers, and their friendship had only grown in the following years.

Caitlyn hummed before stretching, feeling her back pop pleasantly at the action, her brows furrowed then.

“Elora?”

“Yes Caitlyn?”

The woman moved to her wardrobe, opening the doors and revealing the huge assortment of riding clothes, dresses and ball gowns within. She turned to Caitlyn.

“Anything you would like to wear in particular?”

“Huh? Oh. The white blouse, with my brown riding breeches? I’ll take Spirit out to the lake after this meeting, you know how he likes an early morning ride.” Elora nodded and reached inside, removing the garments before laying them over the large chair in the corner of the room.

“You were saying princess?”

“Oh, yes. Did you come into my room late last night? I swore someone was in here, then they left, without saying a word.” Caitlyn looked to Elora, the woman matched her confused stare.

“No, are you certain? Maybe we should inform the palace guards..” 

“No, no that’s alright, perhaps I was seeing things or dreaming or..” she trailed off, trying to think back to the encounter, she closed her eyes, thoughts grasping at the wisps of the memory, clawing desperately for a footing, for a solid answer as to what it could’ve been. Her mind drew a blank, and she opened her eyes with a sigh. 

“I suppose I should get dressed then?” 

Elora smiled. “Yes, her Grace sent me here to prepare you, and to escort you to the council chamber.” 

“Very well.”

***

Vi stood by the fireplace in the small council chamber, eyes fixed on the steady flames, as her hand absentmindedly fidgeted with the ring on her right hand. The room was actually quite quaint, a table stood in the middle of the space, with enough seats for six occupants to sit at. A desk in the corner held multiple goblets and jugs, filled with wine. Vi’s fingers twitched as she thought to pour herself a cup, knowing it would be needed, her hand moved to lift when she stopped herself, the memories of her drunken actions earlier that morning causing her to recoil as though she had been burnt. 

She pulled her gaze away from the wine to look at the queen, who was already sat at the head of the table. A few papers were laid out in-front of her, the woman was humming to herself quietly as she looked them over. 

Vi rested her hand on the pommel of her sword, anxiety beginning to settle in her gut. She thought about making small talk with the queen, when the option was ripped from her as a knock at the door rang through the room.

“Enter.” 

Vi’s eyes squinted slightly as she took in the woman who entered, her face vaguely ringing a bell in her mind, they locked eyes for a moment, searching each other, a glint of recognition sparked in the other girls stare, but before Vi could question it, she spoke.

“Princess Caitlyn, your Grace.”

Vi let out a shaky breath. Caitlyn strode into the room, her ridiculously long legs the first thing she noticed, the riding breeches she wore complimented them perfectly, perhaps too well. 

She shifted where she stood awkwardly, before dragging her eyes up to look at Caitlyn’s face, the girl had stopped in her tracks and was in turn, staring at Vi.

Fire burned in her chest, flames licked at Vi’s ribs and left scorched trails throughout her body, Caitlyn’s icy eyes roamed over her, cooling the burn left in their wake. Her face was sharper now, but still kind, a long neck led into a strong jaw, with well defined cheekbones. Raven hair cascaded over her shoulders, silk strands swayed gently with every movement of Caitlyn’s head. Her white blouse was unbuttoned at the top, exposing the smooth flesh of her collarbone. Vi’s mouth felt impossibly dry. 

Queen Cassandra looked between the pair, who had seemingly forgotten about the two other occupants of the room. Cassandra gave a polite cough, Vi turned to her first, after seemingly having to fight to tear her gaze away from her daughter, Caitlyn followed suit a second later. 

“Caitlyn, please, sit down.” The girl did so, another glance being thrown in Vi’s direction as she moved. Vi remained where she stood.

“Elora, you may leave us.” The girl nodded, before promptly turning on her heel and exiting the room, closing the door behind her. 

“I know you’ll both be wondering why I asked you here so early. I’m afraid the matter involves you, quite heavily, Caitlyn.”

The girl tilted her head, a brow lifting at her words. “What is it mother?”

Cassandra looked over to Vi, before looking back to her daughter. “I asked Ser Violet to return to us, because she is the only one I believe capable to complete the task I am asking of her. Her skills and exploits are no small feat. I know you have heard the stories Caitlyn, as I have.”

Vi, who had taken to leaning against the fireplace, stood straight at her words. 

“If you wish for me to fight for your house, I will do so. It would be an honour to defend the Kiramman name.” Bloodstained hands and blue eyes, Vi forced her eyes shut. She wasn’t strong enough before, she would be now. 

Vi thought she heard Caitlyn scoff at her words, the Queen shot her daughter a glare. 

“That is not why I asked you to return to us Ser.” 

Vi moved closer to them then, she removed her sword belt, rested the blade against the table, before taking a seat in the chair to the left of the Queen, opposite Caitlyn.

“How do you know that isn’t exactly what they are? Stories. You know how people like to talk, if we were to believe every rumour and tale that traders spread the kingdom would be in ruins.” 

Caitlyn rested her hands on the table, and leaned back in her chair, the statement directed at her mother, but her glare was levelled at the knight sat in-front of her. Blue eyes darted to the sheathed sword resting to the left of Vi for just a moment, before finding grey ones once again.

Vi held Caitlyn’s stare. “Your Grace, whilst I am honoured at your words and belief in my ability, the princess is correct. You have an abundance of skilled warriors within your ranks, many of whom you have seen train daily, and no doubt are acutely aware of their ability. Why not have one of them undertake this task for you?” 

She pulled her eyes away from Caitlyn to look cooly at the Queen. Cassandra didn’t seem to be considering her words at all. Odd.

“That Ser, is exactly why I sought you out, this matter concerns the safety and well being of my daughter and only heir. If what I have heard about you is only a fraction of the truth, then you are the only one I trust with this.”

Caitlyn stood, her chair scraping crudely against the floor as she did. “What is the nature of this task mother, speak plainly.” Venom dripped from her tongue. Vi internally grimaced at the tone, she risked a brief glance to Cassandra, who regarded her daughter with cool stoicism. 

“You are to be escorted to Bilgewater. From there I have arranged with Captain Sarah Fortune for you to have passage to the kingdom of Solitude in Skyrim.” 

Vi’s eyebrows raised.

“You are to meet with their High King Torygg to discuss the continued prosperity and friendship of both our kingdoms. Their goods enter our city free of trade tax as do our goods to Solitude. You will ensure this remains the case, as well as any other topics he wishes to discuss.”

“That’s all? Why all the talking in circles if all you wished to ask of me was to be a political envoy?”

Cassandra rested her hands against the table before she spoke. “Torygg informed me he wishes to wed his son, Jake, to you.”

The room erupted with noise from the princess, Vi’s ears rang, Caitlyn’s shouts in the background muffled against the buzzing in her skull, her gaze drifted to the pommel of her sword. Cassandra’s voice broke through the high pitched ring in Vi’s mind.

“- the kingdom. I told him I would not agree to anything until you two at-least met each other. Perhaps you will find him quite becoming Caitlyn. I am offering you something not a lot of high born ladies get. A choice.” At some point during the discussion Cassandra had also stood. The two Kiramman women remained that way, their eyes fought a silent battle, one Vi was not privy to. 

“I am not some prized mare to be paraded and sold at auction!”

“You are MY daughter!”

A chill settled within the room. Vi had stared down 20 men, had wrestled unnatural beasts, and yet, she would’ve rather faced down any and every foe the gods could level at her, than be in the same room as Queen Cassandra Kiramman in this moment. 

Caitlyn turned on her heel and left the room, door slamming loudly behind her. Cassandra sat down once again. 

“Ser Violet, fetch a jug of wine would you.” 

Vi nodded wordlessly before standing and moving to the table.

“And two cups.” 

Once again she did as she was asked, placing the jug and goblets on the table, before pouring two glasses, and handing one to the Queen, who took it gratefully. She took a large drink. 

Vi stared at the liquid in her own glass for a moment, before joining the Queen in the action, taking a few sips of the crimson liquid, the sweet taste coating her throat and settling nicely in her stomach. 

“Caitlyn is my only heir, if something were to happen to her… Piltover would descend into chaos.” Vi said nothing, but kept her eyes on the woman. “This is why I need you to accompany Caitlyn. I am no fool, I know the tales men spin in Inns and bars. But I look at you and see everything that had been described to me and more Ser.” 

Vi’s cheeks flushed at the compliment. “Despite everything, I know you will take care of my daughter.”

Confessions never spoken, promises, dying in throats.

“I would give my life for hers, your grace.”

Cassandra looked at her then, Vi felt her stare penetrate her body, her mind and soul seemingly laid bare for the woman’s scrutiny. She looked her over once more before nodding. 

“You may go Ser, I know some of the men are eager to see you in action in the training yard, perhaps it would be good to get some practice in hm? You will leave in three days, I will discuss further details with you in due time.”

Vi nodded, she stood, reattached her sword belt and bowed her head towards the Queen, before turning and heading for the door.

“Oh, and Violet?” The Knight halted.

“Don’t go after her.” 

Vi stood for a moment, without turning she muttered a “yes, your grace”, and stepped out of the room.

***

Vi made her way through the courtyard, a gentle breeze accompanied her as she walked, people nodded to her as she went, birds sang and flew overhead. Eventually the sounds of swords clashing and men grunting grew louder, until Vi turned the corner and saw the training yard. Straw mannequins were set in a line along the back wall along the yard, in-between each of them was a straw target for archery. A wooden barrel to the side housed training swords. In the middle of the yard was a raised stone platform, circular in shape, surrounded by steel fencing. Two soldiers currently occupied it, swords clashing as the men danced around one another, blow after blow was exchanged, and parried. 

Vi leaned against the wall a few feet away from them, she watched the men for a few more moments, until she saw the smaller of the two react too slowly after a parry, eyebrows raised as the blow she knew should follow was landed. The taller man pressed his blunted training sword to the front of the others chest plate. Cheers and laughs rang out from the assembled soldiers. The two men left the sparring circle, Vi stepped away from the wall and moved towards them. The taller of the two removed his helmet, before stopping abruptly.

“It’s good to see you again, Lord Stone.”

The man took a slow step forward, bending low to place his helmet on the floor. He walked up to her, and paused for a moment, before pulling her into a tight hug. She returned the gesture eagerly.

“My god, I thought you were dead Vi.”

She chuckled at that, “came pretty close a couple times.”

The men had gathered around them now, they pulled out of the hug, and Lord Stone turned her to face them. 

“You’ve all heard the tales boys, the Wolf Knight stands among you!”

Vi elbowed the man in his side as shouts rang around the yard. 

Vi spoke above the noise. “Which one of your boys is your best then, Lord Stone?” The man smiled at her question, before looking out into the crowd.

“Loris, come here boy.” 

Loris stepped forward, clad in some light leather training gear, and pinned to it was the sigil of the Queens guard: A version of the Kiramman crest with a crown above it. He was clearly well built, and tall, dark brown sideburns decorated his face, he looked to be in his mid 30’s if Vi had to guess. She sized him up as he made his way to them, he nodded his head politely at the pair.

Vi held her hand out to him. “Nice to meet you Loris, I can’t say I recognise you, when did you join the Queens guard?”

He took her hand in his own, giving it a firm shake before they separated. “Three years ago Ser, I won a tourney held in the city. Lord Stone was impressed with my performance, so he took me under his wing, and after further training, invited me to join the Queens guard.” 

“Well, I could use some exercise, would you indulge me in a spar?” She shot an easy smile at the man. 

“It would be an honour Ser.”

They both made their way to the sparring circle, Vi unbuckled her sword belt before handing it to the Lord Commander. 

“Would you take care of this for me, my Lord?” The mans eyes widened as he looked at the sheathed sword in her hand, before slowly reaching out and taking it. He held the blade, tilting it this way and that, seemingly in awe despite it still being in its scabbard.

“Of course.” 

Vi nodded her thanks at the man as she made her way onto the platform, a training sword was thrown to her which she caught with one hand, she gave it a few practice swings, familiarising herself with the weight of it, before looking across to Loris. 

He stood in a fighting stance, legs apart, slightly bent at the knees, sword raised. Vi shifted into her own stance, waiting for the Lord Commander to give the signal to begin.

“Fighters ready?”

“Aye.”

Vi twirled the blade in her hands. “Aye.”

“Begin.”

Loris lunged forward, swinging his sword in a wide arc before bringing it down towards Vi’s left shoulder, she side stepped, lifting her sword to redirect the blow, Loris stumbled past her slightly, his weight being redirected causing him to lose his balance momentarily. He swirled to face Vi once again. The fighters circled one another, Vi watched the man’s eyes, she moved on the tips of her feet, ready to adjust at a moments notice. Loris jabbed at her with his blade thrice in quick succession, each one being blocked or dodged by Vi, he swung his blade again, to which the Red Knight blocked the blow, before ducking under another and rolling past Loris, she spun to face him. 

Beads of sweat coated the man’s brow, his attacks had been quick, accurate, yet not a single one had come close to threatening Vi, who stood watching the man, breathing even, and easy. They circled each other once again, both waiting for the other to make the first move. Words echoed in her head. ‘If you move first, you lose’. 

The man swung then, both hands on his sword as he lifted it over his head and brought it down onto Vi, she blocked the first blow, lowering her sword to deflect the second aimed at her side, her hand and wrist vibrated at the contact, fingers tingling, she felt alive. Loris lifted his sword once more, a final punishing movement to hopefully end the fight, he used both hands to swing his sword upwards, Vi parried the blow, hearing the blade clattering against the ground as she shoulder checked him. He tumbled to the floor, rising to his knees before the dulled blade of a practice sword was pressed to his throat. 

He looked up at the wielder. Grey eyes looked down at him, a spark shone within them, and her mouth curled into a grin. She lowered the sword and offered her hand, which the man took, he was pulled to his feet to the sound of cheers.

The Lord Commander made his way onto the platform, clasping a large hand on both of their shoulders. “Great showing, the pair of you. There’s no shame in that Loris.”

The younger man laughed, before wiping his forehead. 

“Indeed, thank you Loris, you fought well.” The man’s features broke out into a proud grin as he nodded at them both, before excusing himself. 

The Lord Commander handed Vi her sword belt, she took it, throwing the practice sword to another soldier making his way up to the platform in the process, and reattached the belt to her waist. The older man spoke. 

“Walk with me.”

Vi did so, she held her arms behind her back as they strolled away from the training yard through the grounds.

From a window in the castle overlooking the yard, blue eyes watched them go.

Chapter Text

Vi brought the brush over Shadow’s coat again, the horse flicked his tail happily as Vi passed over a sensitive spot. She made another pass with the brush just above Shadow’s shoulder, the lack of hair due to the scar there catching her eye. Vi’s brows furrowed whenever she noticed them, she could remember where every single one had come from. 

She finished brushing his coat, before stroking his nose a couple of times and kissing it. 

“You’re a handsome boy huh.” 

Shadow whinnied.

“Oh so you agree?” She patted his side lovingly. “What have I told you about being vain.”

A quiet cough caused her head to turn away from the horse, and to Queen Cassandra who was stood just outside the stall.

“Do you always talk to your horse like this?” 

The woman had a small smile on her face. Every Kiramman woman had been keen on their horses, she was no different. She opened the gate and entered his stall, Cassandra stood next to the huge stallion, before raising her hand and pressing it to his ribs, the rings on her fingers shone brightly against his ebony coat.

“Are you prepared?” The Queen turned from the horse to Vi, who was stood to the side, arms held behind her back.

The day after the council meeting, Vi had met with the Queen once again to go over the details of their journey. 

They were to make a two week ride to the port town of Sunspear, where they would then board a boat that would take them the rest of the way to Bilgewater, taking roughly 3 days to do so. They would stay there for a day before taking another boat to Solitude, which would remain anchored in the city for a further two weeks, before returning them back to Sunspear to begin their journey to Piltover. 

“Yes your Grace, everything is ready and packed into saddle bags. Shadow is simply fond of a groom before a long journey.”

The Queen turned back to the horse in question then, running her hand along his side before smirking slightly. She allowed a small chuckle to escape her as she spoke. 

“My, you are indeed vain aren’t you.” 

She stepped away from the steed, before turning her attention to Vi, her eyes held a stern stare, the Knight felt herself stiffen as it was levelled at her. 

For the first time in years, Vi saw Cassandra Kiramman drop her icy cool demeanour. She exhaled a slow breath as she spoke, her stare still hard as ever despite the evident sag that was now visible in her shoulders. 

“Being without my daughter for so long in these circumstances is not something I welcome, regardless of what she may believe, I worry for her well-being as it is. Despite that, the thought that you will be accompanying her does bring me a small modicum of comfort, I know you will do everything in your power to ensure her safety above all else.”

Vi opened her mouth to speak, the Queen held up a hand, she shut it again.

“That is why I wish to-“ Her eyes unfocused from Vi and looked from left to right as she seemed to search for the words that clearly evaded her. After a second she resumed her gaze. “-Re enrol you into the Queensguard.” 

Vi’s eyebrows rose, she felt the familiar burn in her chest begin, spreading its tendrils outwards through her body, circulating underneath her skin, threatening to consume everything in its wake. She shook her head desperately.

“Your Grace I appreciate the offer but I.. I can’t, you know what happened - I just can’t.”

Her eyes were wild, flicking from one point of interest to the next, the edges of her vision grew dark as she tried desperately to focus on anything, Shadow, a water bucket, the stable gate. 

She found no footing with anything in her vision, until she felt a hand on her shoulder, and the darkness began to recede. She dragged her eyes up to look at Cassandra, the woman had a sad smile on her face, her hand outstretched to rest on Vi’s left shoulder.

“That was a long time ago Violet. I trust you, you need to trust yourself, for Caitlyn’s sake.”

She reached into the inside of the shawl that was draped around her shoulders, pulling a small strip of cloth from within, she lifted the fabric before retrieving the same pin she had seen on Loris a few days earlier. 

She looked to Vi, the knight stared at the pin for a few seconds, eyes drifting closed, she ran her hands over one another, feeling the cool metal of the ring on her right hand, before they reopened again, grey turning to steel as she nodded. The Queen stepped forward to attach the pin to the front of Vi’s leather riding tunic, the knights chest swelled with an intake of breath as she did so. 

Cassandra stepped back, and the pin on Vi’s chest felt like it weighed a tonne. 

“There is one more thing.” The Queen said, softly, before unfolding the cloth again, and pulling out a necklace. 

A thick silver chain dangled from her fingers, swaying slightly. Vi followed the length of the chain to the Gold pendant that hung from it: The Kiramman family crest. 

“It’s certainly beautiful, your Grace.”

“Yes, it is.” She regarded the chain for a moment before turning her attention back to Vi. 

“This should help you incase anyone questions that you are who you say you are. But it is more than that. If you accept this necklace, you accept the responsibility of putting the life of a Kiramman before your own. Defending them until your last breath, giving your blood for theirs.” 

Vi swallowed.

She held her hand out to Vi, the necklace still hanging from her delicate fingers. Vi studied the necklace for what felt like hours. 

Cassandra’s words ricocheted in her mind, she could sense the gravity of the moment in the way the Queen watched her. 

She would defend Caitlyn until her last breath, she would bleed until her veins ran dry.

She reached out and closed her fist around the pendant.

“Do you have it?” Cassandra asked.

“I do.”

“Say the words, Ser.”

“I have it.”

Cassandra released the chain. There was a moment of silence before she spoke again. 

“I’ll have the castle staff come and prepare Shadow and Spirit with your supplies. You should perhaps pay a visit to the royal blacksmith in the meantime.”

Vi’s brows furrowed at that, she tilted her head in silent questioning.

“After I sent the letter some weeks ago requesting you to return, I took the liberty of commissioning him to prepare you some armour in the hope that you would indeed come back, and in turn that you would accept your new position.”

She began to make her way out of the stable then, she called over her shoulder as she went.

“Caitlyn chose the colour and design, so do not complain to me if you don’t like it.”

With that, the monarch walked through the stable doors and rounded the corner out of sight. Vi stood in silent shock for a few moments, eyes eventually falling to her closed palm. 

Some time later, Vi made her way to the palace blacksmith, his shop was located on the outskirts of the castle grounds. 

As she approached she saw a gentle stream of smoke rising from the chimney, and heard the telltale sound of a hammer striking against an anvil ring out of the shop, followed by a hiss, as whatever the man was working on was cooled. 

Vi walked inside, he turned away from the anvil and saw her approach, it was a different man from the previous palace blacksmith Vi remembered, but he seemed nice enough.

“Ah! Ser Violet, her Majesty told me I should be expecting you. Your armour is just over here.” 

He gestured for her to follow him as he led Vi deeper into his forge. She passed by multiple blades, helmets and pieces of armour, admiring a few as she went. The mans skill at smithing clear to see in the quality of his work.  

“Here we are.”

She pulled her gaze from the helmet she had been admiring, and followed his eyes to the armour that was displayed on a mannequin. Her eyes widened at the sight, mouth dropping open slightly in awe.

The plate armour was an obsidian colour, fine markings were etched across the shoulder plates, with rubies accentuating the patterns. The Kiramman sigil was carved into the centre of the breastplate. The greaves and bracers were also adorned with the same fine carvings and rubies. Her eyes roamed over the armour, until she caught sight of the helmet then, perhaps the most spectacular part of the whole ensemble.

The helmet was shaped to resemble a wolf’s head. Fine rubies once again decorated the top of the helm, running from the brow down to the back of the neck. The portion of the helmet that extended to protect her cheekbones were fashioned to look like the jaws of a wolf, small steel teeth had been carved and attached to the metal. The face guard could be pulled down to complete the appearance of a snarl, another set of steel teeth adorning the top jaw. It was a marvel.

“It’s beautiful, your work is truly incredible sir.”

The man smiled, his shoulders squaring with pride at her words, he turned to look back at his creation, arms crossing over his chest.

“Thank you! Truly, Princess Caitlyn did most of the work, she came to me with a very detailed description of what it should look like. Stopped by nearly everyday to check on it’s progress.”

Vi felt a pang in her chest at his words. She hadn’t seen Caitlyn anywhere since their meeting in the council chamber two days ago. She muttered some more thanks to the man as he removed the armour from its display, before telling her a castle staff member would come to collect it and bring it to her chambers shortly. Vi nodded, bid the man farewell, before turning and taking her leave. 

***

The castle was buzzing with activity as the last preparations for their journey were completed. Caitlyn stared at herself in the mirror, a dark brown cloak was draped over her shoulders, a thick wool riding vest underneath it, accompanied with some wool-lined leather riding trousers, and thick winter boots. 

Elora moved around her bedchambers behind her, ensuring everything had been collected and placed on the Princesses’ horse. Once the woman was satisfied that everything was in order, she moved behind Caitlyn, the woman watched her expression before resting her hands on her shoulders, Caitlyn smiled at the action.

“I’ll miss you Princess, it will certainly be boring without you around.” Caitlyn watched her face in the mirror before turning and pulling the woman into a hug.

“As will I Elora.” She pulled away then, a frown settled on her face. “I am worried about this trip, about the high king’s son.” She looked to the woman, who’s face had in turn taken on a sorrowful smile. 

“You never know what will happen princess, perhaps he could be the one?” Caitlyn chuckled at her words, the sound devoid of any real humour.

“Hm, perhaps.” She smiled at Elora, before pulling her into another hug. 

They remained like that for a few moments, until Elora spoke. “Come Caitlyn, it’s time.” 

The girls made their way out of Caitlyn’s chamber, the princess taking a moment to look around the room, before sighing softly and making her way down to the courtyard.

It was early in the evening, and the sun had just begun to set, beautiful colours were splayed across the sky, purple and orange hues decorated the horizon, and despite the cold, it was a clear, pleasant evening. 

Caitlyn looked around the courtyard as she made her way down the steps that led from the palace into the castle grounds proper. Members of the Queens-guard were mulling about, and Caitlyn could tell by the large group of them assembled just to the side of her horse that her mother must be stood there, waiting. The large frame of Shadow could be easily made out just to the side of them as well, saddle bags being attached to him. Caitlyn’s eyes searched the group for his rider, unsuccessfully. 

Groups of men parted as she made her way to her mother and Spirit, the horses ears flicked as she sensed her rider approaching, a soft whinny interrupted the sounds of voices as the group turned to see her approach. 

Caitlyn saw Lord Stone among them, as she passed him he bowed his head, before wishing her safe travels, she placed a hand on his shoulder and thanked the man, a fond smile on both of their faces. 

The sea of bodies parted, revealing her mother stood there, stroking the horses side. She smiled sadly at the sight of her daughter. 

Caitlyn said nothing as her mother rested both of her hands on her cheeks, brushing a strand of hair out of her face that had fallen, and tucking it behind her ear.

“My beautiful daughter.. I will miss you.”

Caitlyn felt a lone tear fall from her eye. She hugged her mother, curses, apologies and questions burned in her mind, resting on the tip of her tongue, but she bit them back. 

Her mother pulled away to gaze at her daughter once more, until her eyes moved to look at something behind her. Caitlyn was about to ask her what was wrong, when she spoke. 

“Ah! Ser Violet, there you are.”

Caitlyn turned, and felt the air in her lungs dissipate at what she saw. Vi was striding towards them, clad in the armour her mother had commissioned the blacksmith to forge, and that she had designed. 

The knight held the helmet at her hip, her red hair struck a stunning contrast with the deep obsidian shade of the armour. The gems adorned on her shoulders and greaves glinted marvellously in the remnants of the setting sun with every step and movement of her shoulders.

She understood what her mother had meant now, when she had told Caitlyn the knight was different, changed. 

Vi stopped in-front of them, head dropping to bow, her eyes catching Caitlyn’s as she brought it to rise again before looking to the Queen.

“Your Grace.” “Princess.” She stared at Caitlyn for a fraction of a second too long, only enough for the girl in question to notice, before continuing to speak to her mother.

“My apologies for the delay.”

Her mother nodded, before making a gesture towards the crowd around them, whom began to dissipate, leaving only a couple of queens-guard members present, and two stable hands who stood by their horses.

Cassandra turned back to Vi, who stood with her hands held behind her back, waiting for the Queen to dismiss her to her task.

“Safe travels Ser, may the gods be with you and spirits guide your hand.” 

The knight nodded once again before moving away from the pair, she took Shadows reins from the stable hand before mounting the horse, securing her helm to the saddle, before turning Shadow towards the gates to exit the city, her back to the two women, giving them a moment to themselves.

Cassandra took Caitlyn’s hand in her own, soft eyes trailed over her face. “I will see you soon Caitlyn. I love you.” She squeezed her hand.

“I love you, mother.” Caitlyn squeezed her hand in return, before moving to her own horse and mounting it, she clicked her tongue twice and Spirit moved to come up besides Shadow. 

Caitlyn looked across to Vi, who gave her a nod, before she urged the black steed forward, Caitlyn did the same, turning in her saddle to cast one final glance to her mother as the castle gates were closed behind them. A brief thought flashed through Caitlyn’s mind so rapidly she didn’t know if she had even thought it in the first place, but she had. Nothing will ever be the same.

Chapter Text

The sky was now a dark black, night having fully drawn in, the vibrant colours that had painted the sky a few hours earlier a distant memory. The only sound was the steady beat of horse hooves against the ground. Caitlyn turned in her saddle, pulling Spirits reins slightly to bring the horse to a stop. She could just see Piltover in the distance, a slight glow on the horizon from its city and the palaces’ lanterns, she exhaled a wistful sigh. A familiar voice called out to her.

“Everything okay?”

Caitlyn turned to face the voice. Vi had stopped on Shadow a few feet in-front of her, the horse stood on his side in a half turn as she waited for the princess to respond. 

It was not lost on Caitlyn that this was the first time since Vi had left all those years ago that they had actually spoken to each other, aside from the brief pleasantries that were required when they had been in proximity over the past few days. 

“Yes, just, I’ve never been away for this long before. I wanted to take one last look, you know?”

Vi gave a stiff nod at her response. “I do.” 

She turned Shadow around and the horse began to move again. Caitlyn looked over her shoulder once more before she tapped Spirits haunches to follow. In-front of her, Vi matched her horses name sake perfectly. The combination of the steeds pitch black coat and her ebony armour truly gave her the appearance of a phantom, Caitlyn felt like she could see the knight only because Vi allowed it. 

Spirit strode forwards to walk alongside the larger horse. The two settled into silence once more, hoof beats again being the only sound on the trail, as had been the case for the multiple hours they had been travelling until Vi had checked on Caitlyn a few moments ago.

As if hearing her internal monologue, Shadow nickered beside her, leaning his head over to nudge Spirit, Caitlyn’s mare did the same, nostril’s blowing at the stallion, she smiled at the interaction. Surprisingly Vi spoke beside her, a soft statement, barely audible over the light wind blowing through the trail.

“He always was fond of her.”

Caitlyn patted her horses side. “As is she of him. I must admit, I’m surprised she recognises him, he’s grown a lot since last they spent time together, not that I thought that would be possible.”

“Well, he must’ve left a strong impression.” 

Caitlyn looked across at Vi, the woman had a slight smirk on her face, the scar on her lip making it appear more devilish than she perhaps intended. When had she gotten the scar? Caitlyn mused.

After regaining her thoughts, Caitlyn grinned back. “Or perhaps it’s because he’s a behemoth of an animal, with a personality to match?”

Vi actually chucked at that, a breathy sound that Caitlyn thought she would like to hear more, the knights gaze fell to her horse, a fond look in her eye. 

“It will be nice for him I think, to have a companion. For a long time it was just the two of us.” 

Vi seemed to be far away in thought, a distant look in her eyes, before she blinked a couple of times and shook her head, continuing. “I’m surprised he didn’t get bored of me.”

She patted the stallions side a couple of times before looking around them, eyes narrowed, Caitlyn followed her gaze.

“That clearing, it’d be a good place to camp for the night, give the horses a rest. That alright with you?” Vi said, casting a quick glance the princesses way.

Caitlyn nodded her agreement, before adjusting Spirit’s reins to follow Vi to the clearing. After a couple of minutes Vi and Caitlyn had both dismounted, their horses hitched to a tree. 

There was a small pond a dozen or so yards outside the clearing, Vi had taken a bowl from one of their bags and left to fill it with water for the horses. Caitlyn watched her go before reaching into the bag that had her tent in, she placed it on the ground before taking a carrot out of her bag of provisions and feeding it to Spirit. Vi returned just as the mare finished it off. She gave Caitlyn a smile before placing the bowl down between the two horses, reaching through one of Shadows bags and retrieved her own tent. 

Caitlyn began removing her tent and got to assembling it, the two women worked in silence, the occasional sound of a post being hit into the ground the only noise that rang through the clearing. Caitlyn considered herself adept at assembling a tent, after many hunting trips with Lord Stone where the man had taught her how to build one successfully, however, when she had just began to fix her canopy to the shelter, Vi had already finished. The knight now collecting wood and leaves for a fire. 

The words Vi had said earlier repeated in her mind, she wondered how long Vi had only had Shadow for company, sleeping under a tent. Somewhere deep within her a quiet thought fought its way to the surface, why didn’t she come back sooner?

She was brought out of her musing by Vi’s voice, she turned away from her half assembled tent to see the knight looking at her expectantly. 

“Sorry, what was that?” 

Vi shuffled from one foot to the other a little awkwardly. Caitlyn found it quite amusing how the person in-front of her was supposedly a fearsome warrior, yet seemed quite nervous as she stood in-front of Caitlyn now. 

“I just asked if you wanted a hand with your tent?” The woman gestured to Caitlyn’s half built canopy.

“Oh no, it’s okay, thank you.”

The knight shrugged before going back to the fire, in turn Caitlyn turned back to her tent. 

After a couple of minutes she heard the telltale sound of flint being struck. She turned towards the source of the sound and saw Vi crouched low next to a circle of stones, inside was an assortment of leaves and sticks. Sparks flew from the flint as Vi struck a rock against it, after the third strike the sparks caught, she quickly dropped to her knees to blow against the low glow, which after a few moments grew into a steady flame. She sat back on the balls of her feet, Caitlyn could see a proud smile on her face. 

She felt a tug at her heart and, mirroring the fire in-front of her, felt a small heat bloom in her chest. She swallowed hard, pushing the feeling down and turning away from the sight, looking back at her now completed tent. 

She checked a few of the posts to make sure they were secure, before brushing herself down, taking a small breath and turned back to Vi who was poking at the fire with a stick, the once small flame now a strong blaze. 

She moved closer to take a seat next to the fire, holding her hands out to warm them against the flames. Vi looked to her as she sat.

“I’m going to cook off a few pieces of meat so that we’ll have some things prepared for when we’re on the road.”

Caitlyn nodded, the words seeming like a statement as opposed to something the knight wanted her opinion on. “Okay.”

Vi nodded herself then, she moved to stand before pausing. “I don’t like to leave a fire burning overnight, especially after cooking, it could attract animals or people, y’know? So once I’ve done that I’ll stomp it out, that alright?”

This time the knight did want Caitlyn’s opinion, the princess paused, a little unsure of why she wanted to run everything by her before she did it, she presumed the knight would do her usual routine on their travels, going about her business without consulting Caitlyn about her thoughts or opinions on their arrangements. It was a pleasant surprise, but one that elicited feelings Caitlyn wasn’t prepared to indulge. She schooled her face into one of neutrality, before responding. 

“Of course, whatever you think is best.” She stifled a yawn against the back of her hand. “I’m going to retire for the night. Goodnight Ser.”

“Goodnight Princess.”

Vi got up and made her way over to Shadow, no doubt to retrieve some of the meat from their supplies. Caitlyn moved as well, she strode over to her tent before opening the flaps and entering. The tent was a comfortable temperature, the canvas did a good job of keeping out the chill of the night. 

She undressed from her riding fatigues, setting them in a neat pile in the corner of her tent, Caitlyn laid down, the fur blanket a comfortable weight over her, her eyelids felt heavier every time she blinked. She was unsure how long she laid there, evading sleep. 

Eventually she heard Vi shuffling outside, the faint sound of buckles and straps being undone continuing for a few minutes. Caitlyn listened to the sounds, finding a comfort in them, before letting her eyes fall shut.

***

They kept the same routine for the next couple of nights, the majority of the day would be spent traveling in silence, the odd comment from either woman the only thing to break up the sound of hoofbeats. Every night Vi and Caitlyn would assemble their tents, Vi would prepare a fire, and the two would sit at it for some time, watching the flames. On the fifth night of this routine, Vi broke the silence. 

“Thank you, by the way.”

Caitlyn tore her gaze away from the flames, the wooden stick she had been watching now fully engulfed by the fire. “Hm?”

“The armour, the blacksmith told me you designed it.”

“Oh, that’s alright, it was my mother really, she was the one who had it commissioned.” Caitlyn dismissed the compliment, she hoped the fire was doing a good job of hiding the crimson that was threatening to flush her cheeks. A few moments passed before Vi spoke again.

“The wolf helmet, really?” Vi said the words with a light laugh, eyes locked on Caitlyn’s, she laid back, elbow propping herself up casually.

Caitlyn smiled. “Well you know, apparently you have some kind of history with wolves.” She waved her hand in a vague gesture.

Vi smirked at her, her eyes dropped to her right hand for a fraction of a second, the ring there shining brightly against the flames, she looked Caitlyn up and down before returning to watch the fire.

“So you believe that story then?” A smirk pulled at the corner of the knights lips. Grey eyes flicked back to the princess, a questioning gaze.

“Why?” Caitlyn leaned forward, her tone laced with a slight sarcasm. “Should I believe it? Am I really in the presence of one who can shift into a supernatural beast?” She gave Vi a once over, before shrugging. “I thought you’d perhaps be more hairy.”

Vi stared at her for a moment, she raised her hand to her chest in mock offence, before she let a laugh escape her. Caitlyn watched as she too began to chuckle, the moment continued for a few seconds until Vi sighed. 

“It’s getting late, I better put the fire out.” She stood abruptly, the action surprised Caitlyn, the air seeming to shift suddenly.

“Oh, alright, goodnight then.” Caitlyn rose, brushing herself down as she did.

“Goodnight, Princess.” 

The next few days passed without much of note, they had been travelling for roughly 10 days, according to Caitlyn’s journal. 

The princess was finishing writing the days entry by the fire, as usual Vi sat a few feet from her. Movement from the corner of her eye caused Caitlyn to look up, Vi prodded at the fire a few times before she rose. She closed her journal. 

“I’m going to collect some more firewood.” She stated matter of factly, Caitlyn managed a quick nod before Vi picked up her sword, and made her way through their camp and into the woods, her figure quickly disappearing into the tree line. 

Caitlyn turned away from her, eyes watching the dying flames licking at the last remnants of wood. 

Since their talk a few nights ago Vi had seemingly retreated into herself. The princess knew that it would be difficult for them to return to how they once were, but the hours of silence everyday were beginning to suffocate the girl. Caitlyn chewed on the end of her pencil as her brain worked through her conflicting thoughts about the knight, until the sound of a twig snapping caught her attention. Vi must be returning. 

She turned her eyes to the direction of the sound, expecting to see red hair and dark armour emerge from the trees. But there was nothing. Her brows furrowed. 

“Vi?” She called out, no response came. Caitlyn moved to stand when she heard a blade get drawn from behind her. 

She turned, a man held his sword out towards her, sauntering up to Caitlyn with a grin on his face that turned her stomach. 

Three more men emerged from the bushes that surrounded the rear of their camp, two of them brandished daggers, the third carried a bow, arrow already notched. Caitlyn’s eyes flicked to her tent knowing her own bow was inside, but the men stood between her and it. She stood slowly, and raised her arms in surrender.

“Well, ain’t you a pretty little thing.” He looked from Caitlyn to the men around him. “Ain’t she pretty boys?” The words came out breathy. 

A serious of grunts sounded from the men, who began to slowly encircle her. 

“Girl like you really shouldn’t be camping out in the woods, all kinds of dangerous people lurking in em’.”

The man sheathed his sword, the men around him circled Caitlyn closer. She attempted to calm her nerves but her chest rose and fell at a rapid pace, her eyes darted between the group. The man stared at her.

“Who’s out here with you?”

Caitlyn’s eyes flicked between the group. “I’m alone.”

The man laughed at her then, rotten teeth on full display. Caitlyn grimaced. “I aren’t silly girl, there’s two horses hitched.” 

She stared at him, saying nothing. He narrowed his eyes, they trailed Caitlyn’s frame, though she was fully clothed, she felt violated by his stare. He spoke then, nodding his head at two of the men.

“Go secure the horses.” The men in question moved towards Shadow and Spirit, the stallion began neighing and huffing, his legs kicking out as the men approached. 

The men still stood around Caitlyn looked across at the commotion, she seized the opportunity.

“VI!”

***

The knight muttered to herself as she walked, her left arm cradling a stack of sticks as she moved through the forest.

“Just a couple more and then we should be fine.” She kicked at a few branches before leaning down and picking them up, dropping them again once she determined they were too damp, and continued walking. 

A sigh escaped her then, her mind drifting to Caitlyn back at camp. She could tell the girl had realised she had withdrawn since their conversation a few nights ago, a numbness settled in her chest. 

“I have to stay focused.” 

Saying it out loud to herself didn’t make her feel any better. Vi shook her head. She couldn’t let emotions get in-between her duty, not like before. She would not fail again.

She collected a few more sticks, adding them to the collection under her arm. As she did so, a sound rippled through the woods. The branches clattered to the floor. A shape ran through the forest, a phantom zipping between trees, and towards the sound of the scream.

***

Caitlyn fell to her knees with the force of the slap, her cheek burned and her eyes watered. A rough hand gripped her chin, and forced her head upwards.

“You’re gonna regret that. I was gonna go easy on ya.” The man raised his hand, fingers balled into a fist. Caitlyn closed her eyes in preparation for the blow. 

Seconds passed, until the grip on her chin released. Her eyes opened, and the man stood over her, both hands gripping at his neck. A small silver throwing knife protruded from the side of it. 

He stumbled backwards, hands palming at the blade pathetically, blood poured from in-between his fingers, he dropped to his knees, before limply falling forward. 

The man with the bow who had been stood beside Caitlyn and the bandit leader raised his weapon, eyes scanning the tree line, he shouted at the two men still trying to get Shadow and Spirit under control. They turned, eyes falling to their leader, slumped over on the ground.

“Someone’s here!” The man with the bow shouted. 

The other two men held their daggers out in-front of them, slowly making their way over to the centre of the camp. The fire in the middle grew dimmer with each passing second. Caitlyn remained, on her knees, searching the dark for red hair. Just as the last of the flames died out, she saw it. 

A shape emerged from the tree line. Vi strode with lethal purpose to the edge of the camp, movements slow and calculated. Her red hair waved gently in the breeze, obscuring part of her face. Caitlyn heard a whisper from behind her.

“It’s her.” 

Vi unfastened her sword belt, holding her sheath as she pulled her blade free of its confines, the sound rang through the camp. The weapon shone against the night, moonlight reflected off its edge. She threw the sheath to the ground, grey eyes now hard steel as they watched the men in-front of her. 

Caitlyn heard an arrow get notched behind her, the sound of the rush of air filled her ears as she watched the projectile fly towards Vi. Sparks flew as she moved impossibly quickly, deflecting the arrow with her blade. She acted then, a blur of movement, as the two men with daggers ran to meet her. 

One man lunged at her with his blade, she kicked his arm away mid-strike before kneeing him in the stomach, rolling over his back as he doubled over in pain to parry a blow from the second man who had followed him. 

Caitlyn watched as Vi landed a left hook across the man’s face, before sinking her sword into his chest, the tip piercing all the way through, and out of his back. She shrugged him off of her blade, and he dropped to the floor. 

Vi kept her gaze locked on Caitlyn, the man behind her loosed another arrow, which she dodged effortlessly. The other bandit had now recovered and came to stand, slashing at Vi with his dagger, which she sidestepped without taking her eyes away from Caitlyn. 

She removed another throwing knife from her belt and turned. She blocked the man’s attack with her sword, then, a quick movement of her left arm was all Caitlyn could see before she was already walking away from him. He stood for a moment before turning to look after her, hands against his throat, which had been cut. Blood poured from the wound, until he too, dropped to the floor. Steel eyes now bore down on the archer beside Caitlyn. 

Vi resembled a predator hunting its prey, she moved slowly, bloodied sword in her right hand as she twirled the once silver - now crimson - throwing knife in her left. 

The bandit next to her cursed under his breath. He reached out to grab Caitlyn. 

Before he could, the knife sunk itself into his shoulder. He fell back, trying desperately to scramble to his feet. 

He took a dagger from his belt, but already Vi was on him, armoured fists pounded into him, again and again and again, his hands fell limp at his sides, but Vi continued. The sound of metal crushing soft flesh echoed around the camp. Caitlyn heard cracks as the knight repeatedly sunk her fists into the man’s face, showing no signs of stopping. 

Caitlyn managed to find her voice. 

“Vi! That’s enough!” 

Vi paused with her fist mid air, chest rising and falling rapidly. She turned to look at Caitlyn, her eyes glazed over and dark, she seemed to have to blink a few times before she truly saw the princess, fighting through the haze she had fallen into. 

Caitlyn opened her mouth to speak, but as she did, the man moved. Seemingly with the last of his strength, he sunk his dagger into Vi’s thigh, through a small exposed gap between her armour plates. 

If Vi felt the wound she didn’t show it. Her head slowly turned to the man, before she took the throwing knife from his shoulder, and plunged it into his throat. He exhaled a last gargled breath, and Vi looked to Caitlyn once again, her hand moved as though to reach out to her, before withdrawing.

 “Are you alright?” 

Caitlyn’s voice evaded her, so she nodded. Vi stood, a distant look settled in her eyes.

“I’ll get rid of the bodies.” 

She moved towards Shadow then, untying the horse and leading him over to the bandit groups remains. She lifted one after the other, placing them over Shadows back, until three of the four were secured. She clicked her tongue twice and moved back across to Caitlyn, the horse followed. 

Vi shot a brief glance at Caitlyn as she knelt down to throw the man over her shoulder. 

Caitlyn’s eyes dropped to the dagger still protruding from her thigh. She spoke, her voice soft, as if trying to comfort a caged animal.

“Vi … your leg, you’re wounded.” 

Vi responded without turning or stopping. 

“I’ll be fine.” She walked away as Shadow followed, out into the trees. 

Caitlyn watched after her until she disappeared into the forest. She took a moment to catch her breath, before she stood and walked over to Spirit. She retrieved some cloths and bandages, as well as a needle and some thread. 

A few minutes later, Vi returned. She moved as though to walk to her tent, but Caitlyn intercepted her.

“Stop, you’re hurt. Let me help you.” 

Vi looked down, as though actually noticing the injury for the first time. She waved a hand dismissively. “It’s nothing.”

“Shut up.” 

Caitlyn grabbed her hand and led her into her tent. Vi, for all her stubbornness, allowed Caitlyn to pull her along. 

“Remove your armour, please.”

Vi hesitated. Caitlyn rolled her eyes.

“Just do it.”

“Do you command it, princess?”

Caitlyn swallowed down the feeling in her throat. “I command it.”

Vi moved then, she began to unbuckle the plates of her armour. The chest plate went first, before she removed the shoulder plates, bracers, greaves, and much more slowly, the armour that covered her thighs. 

Caitlyn took the armour from her and placed it to the side, Vi stood now, only in a tunic and some linen trousers. Caitlyn let her eyes take in Vi’s form for a moment, she could see the clear definition of muscles against the fabric, she swallowed, mouth suddenly very dry.

“Okay, sit down.” The words came out breathier than she would’ve liked.

Vi did so, leaving her left leg extended as she sat. There was a decent amount of blood coating the wound, the linen trousers were ripped around the area, allowing Caitlyn to take a good look at the injury. She looked over at Vi, who’s eyes were trained on her. 

“I’m going to remove it, clean the area and then stitch you up okay?”

Vi nodded, and Caitlyn got to work, she rested her hand on the hilt of the dagger, eyes on Vi to gauge her reaction. 

She removed the blade, a slight twitch from Vi’s eyes were the only indication of any discomfort, and immediately got to stemming the blood flow. Once it was under control, she took her water skin and poured some of the liquid onto the wound, cleaning the area, before she prepared to stitch it. She looked again to Vi, a silent question in her eyes. The knight nodded. 

It took Caitlyn a few minutes to stitch up the wound. Vi to her credit, showed no signs of discomfort. Once that was done, she passed the bandages over it a few times until she was satisfied. She rested her hand over the wound.

“There. All better.”

She looked up at Vi, the woman stared at her with an indiscernible look. There was a fondness there, Caitlyn thought. Her eyes seemingly fought a battle her lips were to frightened to speak. So she didn’t, instead, her hand reached out. 

Caitlyn felt a feather-light touch on her cheek, where she had been struck. She found herself leaning into it. The women stared at each other, tongues dancing around words that demanded to be spoken. Vi’s mouth moved.

“Thank you, Caitlyn.”

Chapter Text

Vi shifted in her saddle. Her thigh still slightly numb from the bandit attack a few nights ago, but it seemed the slight ache and stiffness she had at the moment was the worst of the injury. She supposed she had Caitlyn to thank for preventing an infection or anything more serious. 

Her gaze shifted across to the girl then, she rode alongside her, looking out over the hills that they currently travelled across. 

A wave of shame passed through Vi at the sight of her. Caitlyn had developed a small bruise on her cheek from the attack, a harsh reminder of Vi’s failure every time she looked at the woman. 

Luckily it had almost fully faded now, but the memory remained, just as they all did. 

She forced herself to abandon that line of thinking, her mouth opened a couple of times before she eventually found her voice.

“So, have you ever been to Sunspear?” Vi asked.

Caitlyn turned to her.

“It’s a small place but nice enough, has a couple inns and a stable, just the average port town, I guess.” She trailed off awkwardly.

Caitlyn smiled. “No, I can’t say I have. Have you?” 

Vi looked at her for a moment, brows furrowing in thought. “Yeah, I stayed there for a bit a while ago.”

Caitlyn nudged Spirit to ride closer to Shadow, the horses now walking only a few inches apart. Vi watched the action, but made no correction to Shadow’s position. She continued. 

“I knew the man who owns the inn and stable well, he will be more than happy to take care of our horses whilst we’re away.”

Caitlyn hummed, eyes watching Vi’s for a moment before drifting down to the sword at her hip.

“When did you get the sword?” 

The question surprised Vi, she looked away, memories flashed through her mind at a frantic pace. Lightening cracked, rain fell, and a sword was placed in her hands, a full moon reflected in the flat of the blade. 

She looked back to Caitlyn, the girls face one of calm intrigue, Vi sighed.

“About two years ago. The person it originally belonged to, he - well, he died. He passed it onto me.” Vi ran her hand through her hair, letting it trail to the back of her neck, fingers squeezing in an attempt to relieve the tension there.

Caitlyn just watched her, blue eyes searched Vi’s own, so vast Vi thought she could drown in them, part of her wanted to.

“Does it have a name?”

“Huh?”

“Your sword. You always used to talk about how every knight names their sword.” Caitlyn’s face formed an easy smile as she looked at her. Vi found her own face mirroring it. 

“Nightshade. It’s called Nightshade.” 

Caitlyn’s eyebrows rose as she smirked. “Hm, very menacing indeed.”

Vi rolled her eyes and turned away from Caitlyn, her laugh carrying on the wind. 

They continued riding at an easy pace for a few more hours. Caitlyn told Vi of her hunting trips with Lord Stone, and the archery practice she had every week with the man. Vi listened intently, watching Caitlyn talk about something she had a passion for was endearing, the girls stories brought an easy smile to her face, allowed a calm to settle in her mind. 

Conversation came much easier now, there were periods of silence, but it was comfortable. The silence had been suffocating before, yet still, the air was heavy with unspoken words, but the stifling nature of the quiet between them had receded, for now.  

Vi looked ahead, a wooden sign just off the trail they were on came into view as they rounded a bend. 

‘Sunspear 11 miles.’

The pair stopped at the sign, in the distance the town could be seen. A collection of buildings nestled against the vast ocean behind it, smoke rose from chimneys, leaving a trail in the air before dissipating. A few boats were docked in the harbour, with a couple more anchored slightly further out into the sea. A small smile pulled at the corners of Vi’s mouth. 

“Okay.” She looked across to Caitlyn, surprised to see the woman already looking at her. “We’re nearly there.”

Caitlyn nodded. “We’re nearly there.”

A few hours later Vi and Caitlyn approached the edge of the town, the dirt path underneath them slowly transitioned into gravel and stones. The sun had just began to recede in the sky, a pleasant orange glow settled over the horizon. Vi rode slightly ahead of Caitlyn on Shadow, leading the way to the inn where they would spend the night. 

As they made their way through the main path, some of the townsfolk that were milling about turned to watch them. People whispered to one another as a familiar black steed made his way through the streets. 

Vi watched as they began to walk alongside their horses, children ran ahead of them, shouts rang out and people came out of their houses. Vi’s fingers itched as a small crowd formed around them now. She slowed Shadows walk, until Caitlyn was beside her, the girl was looking around at the crowd, eyes quickly darting across the growing number of people, before looking across to Vi, her brows were furrowed, confusion clear on her features. 

They continued on until the inn came into view, as they approached, the doors opened. A man stepped out, his large frame cut a path through the crowd. He stopped a few feet in-front of the pair.

Vi pulled on her reins until Shadow came to a stop. She dismounted, vaguely catching Caitlyn’s concerned look in her peripherals. She approached the man. 

The pair stood in-front of each other for a moment, Vi rested her hand on the pommel of her sword as the man looked her up and down. The crowd had fallen quiet around them. 

The man lifted his arms. Caitlyn reached for her bow.

“Vi! Aha! You’ve returned!” The man’s voice boomed around the square as he brought Vi into a hug, the woman clasped an arm around the man’s back in return. Shouts came from the crowd, whistles and cheers erupted through them at the knights reappearance.

“It’s good to see you again Claggor. Are you well? How’s Matilda?” Vi watched the man with a smile, hand resting on his shoulder. Her head turned at shouts of her name. A child came running through the crowd then, she bolted towards Vi, who picked her up.

“My have you grown! You’ll soon be bigger than Shadow!” The girl giggled as Vi twirled her around. 

A few yards away Caitlyn watched the interaction take place, her eyes soft and a warmth spreading throughout her body at the way Vi behaved with the child. 

At that moment, Vi turned to look back at Caitlyn as she lifted the little girl onto her shoulders. She shot the princess a bright smile, and the heat pooled low in Caitlyn’s stomach, a crimson wave flushing her face. 

Vi gestured for Caitlyn to approach, and the princess did. She dismounted from Spirit, and long legs strode towards Vi. 

“Claggor, this is Princess Caitlyn.”

Caitlyn removed her hood at the introduction.

“Pleased to meet you, Claggor.”

The man’s eyes went wide then, gaze clearly on the dark blue hair that had spilled from her hood. He bowed his head so violently Caitlyn thought he might break his neck.

“Princess! I beg your pardon, I didn’t recognise you.” 

Murmurs could be heard in the crowd: ‘Princess?’ ‘That’s princess Caitlyn!’

Caitlyn smiled warmly at the man, she opened her mouth to respond before Vi’s chuckling interrupted her, she turned to the woman, who was looking between the pair, an amused look on her face, the girl still seated on her shoulders playing with strands of her red hair. 

The little girl spoke then, she leaned her head forward to stare at Vi’s face.

“You’re with a princess?!” The girl sounded starstruck. Vi nodded at her, before she lifted her off of her shoulders and placed her back onto the ground, she knelt slightly to be at eye level with the girl. 

“Do you want to say hello?” She placed a gloved hand on the girls back as she turned towards Caitlyn.

Caitlyn knelt. “Hello, it’s very nice to meet you.” 

Matilda stared at her before turning away and hugging Vi’s legs, clearly shy at the thought of interacting with a Princess. Vi shot an apologetic smile towards Caitlyn, who simply smiled back. After a moment, the girl released Vi’s legs and spoke.

“She’s really pretty.”

Vi stroked the girls head as she looked back at Caitlyn, her eyes capturing the princesses gaze.

“She is.” 

Caitlyn watched Vi, her chest rose with a staggered breath, the air shifted between them.

The moment was cut short by the burly man speaking. 

“Come! We must celebrate! Vi I would be personally offended if you did not let me ply you with as much food and drink as you can possibly manage!” 

Vi tore her gaze from Caitlyn and stood. 

“That sounds great, Claggor.” 

The man in question raised his fingers to his mouth, and a loud, high pitched whistle rang through the crowd. A young, gangly man came running through towards them then. Claggor addressed him.

“Marc, take Ser Violet and the Princesses horses to the stable, make sure they’ve got everything they need.” 

The man nodded, he took a few steps to leave before pausing, steps retreating as he came to stand in-front of Caitlyn. Eyes avoiding her gaze as they shifted nervously.

“Princess.” He dropped his head low, before rising again, quickly leaving to take their horses reins, and leading them away.

Caitlyn laughed gently at the interaction.

Claggors booming voice sounded again.

“Come on then!” He turned and made his way into the inn, Vi looked over her shoulder and waited for Caitlyn to come up beside her, before following him inside.

***

The pair sat at a table in the corner of the inn, the place was bustling with activity. A bard in the corner sang and played music, people stood by the bar, tankards of ale littered the place. A crowd had formed in the middle of the room, dancing to the music. 

Vi looked across the table at Caitlyn. The woman was settled comfortably in her chair, a tankard of her own in-front of her. Her eyes watched the people dancing in the middle of the room, a content look in them. Vi didn’t have time to pull her gaze away when Caitlyn turned to face her. 

A smirk formed on the princesses face as she tilted her head, a delicate eyebrow raising with the movement, Vi just raised her tankard to her mouth.

“So, care to tell me how seemingly everyone here knows you?”

Vi placed the tankard down, the warm liquid coursed its way through her body, settling nicely in her stomach. She leaned back in her chair. 

“Hm, about a year ago I was actually sat right here when someone came running in, saying something about mercenaries trying to take the goods from one of the docked ships.” She took another sip of her drink, rolling the liquid in her mouth before she swallowed, remembering the memory. Beside her, Caitlyn took a sip of her own drink.

“Everyone looked scared, y’know? This isn’t a fighting town. The people rely on ships coming to dock here-” Caitlyn watched Vi closely. “-So, I went out there, and sure enough there was a big group of them trying to force their way to the docks. I tried to tell them to get lost but, they weren’t interested.” 

She shrugged her shoulders, recounting the confrontation almost nonchalantly. “Ended up fighting for hours. When there were only two of them left, they said they’d leave and never come back. So I let them go, I figured they could warn their friends not to try it again.” 

She smiled then, tilting her head back as she finished off the last of her drink. “Since then, no one has. Everyone here was grateful to me. Said they’d never forget what I did for them, but, it’s my duty.” 

Caitlyn’s brows furrowed at that. “How do you mean?” 

Vi glanced over to her, she pushed the empty tankard away from her, and almost instantly another two drinks were placed on the table. She looked up at the barmaid

“Ah, thank you Maddie.” 

The girl blushed as she rested a hand against Vi’s shoulder. A fire lit in Caitlyn’s chest.

“Just, let me know if you need anything else Ser.” The girl beamed at the knight, before removing her hand and walking away. The fire dimmed to a soft glow.

Vi took one of the tankards, and took a sip from the fresh ale, Caitlyn finished off her own, her head buzzing faintly, as she reached for the other mug.

“I mean, it’s my duty as a knight. To protect the innocent and the weak, I need not be thanked for it.”

After a few seconds passed with no response from Caitlyn, Vi turned her eyes from the crowd dancing, to the woman. Caitlyn was looking at her, her eyes seemed distant, yet they pierced Vi’s own with a burning intensity. Vi had always found them disarming, never being able to look for too long. 

She thought about the countless nights those same eyes had haunted her dreams, sponsored her sleepless nights. Vi had cursed them, praised them, longed to see them again and wished she had never laid eyes on them in the first place. And now they were in-front of her, and so was the woman they belonged to.  

Caitlyn was a woman grown now, she sat across from Vi with all the regal poise expected of a Princess and heir apparent. 

The pendant around her neck seemed to burn against her skin. 

Caitlyn was innocent, but far from weak. In that moment, bathed in the soft orange glow of the lanterns of the inn, and with a slight haze at the corners of her vision from the ale, Vi knew why the memory of the girl haunted her. It hit her like a hard fall from Shadow, consumed her like a flame, burning every nerve in her body.

And yet, she could never allow herself to feel it, or admit it. Caitlyn’s eyes still pierced her own, had she seen Vi’s internal conflict and resolution? 

Vi thought she saw a command in Caitlyn’s eyes -  ‘Say it’, ‘Say it now’. 

Her eyes dropped to her sword resting on the chair beside her. Love is the death of duty. And she had mourned for it too many times.

Caitlyn broke the long silence between them. “Vi… why did you lea-”

A cough interrupted the sentence, Claggor had walked up beside their table.

“Forgive me for the interruption, but Matilda would never forgive me if I didn’t ask. Princess Caitlyn, would you like to dance?”

Caitlyn’s mouth formed a small ‘o’ as her eyebrows rose, clearly surprised due to the interruption, and the nature of the request. She looked across at Vi, who just nodded her head towards where the people were dancing.

Caitlyn turned back to the man, placing her hand in his outstretched one. “Certainly, it would be my pleasure.”

Vi watched the two walk away towards the middle of the inn, and began dancing slowly. She could see Matilda sat on a barstool to the side, clapping her hands wildly and smiling at her father. Caitlyn followed the movements effortlessly, smile on her face as she caught Matilda’s eye a few times, laughing as the girl covered her face with her hands.

A familiar emptiness settled in Vi’s chest then, she pulled her eyes away from Caitlyn and to her tankard of ale in-front of her. She downed the rest of the drink, wiping her hand on her chin where some of the liquid had spilled, before rubbing her thigh to dispel some of the numbness, and standing.

She picked up Nightshade and left, making her way upstairs to the room Claggor had shown her to earlier. Only a barmaid saw her go.

She walked into the room, rested her blade against the wooden table, before she got to removing her armour. After a couple of minutes Vi sat on the bed, dressed in a cotton and silk tunic, and her linen trousers. 

She unsheathed her sword and laid the blade across her lap, she ran a cloth over its side, cleaning off any specks of blood she had missed a few days ago. A knock came at the door then. 

“Come in.” Vi said, without taking her gaze away from the blade. 

“Wow.” 

Vi looked up then. The barmaid, Maddie, stood in the doorway, eyes fixed on the sword in her lap. Vi turned her eyes to the blade as well. 

“Oh, sorry.” She reached for the sheath.

“No, it’s fine, really, it’s a beautiful weapon.” She moved forward into the room, Vi reached for the sheath anyway, sliding the blade into it with a quick ringing sound. She placed the now sheathed sword back against the table. 

Maddie came to sit on the bed beside her, Vi shuffled slightly to put some distance in-between them both.

“I saw you leave pretty quickly, just wanted to come and check that you’re okay.” 

Vi exhaled a quick breath out of her nose, she was far from being okay. 

“Yeah I’m fine, we’ve just had a long journey.”

Maddie began nodding her head enthusiastically. “Yeah of course!” Her eyes studied Vi. “You must be really tired I bet.”

Vi frowned slightly. “Yeah I am, in-fact I think I’m probably going to go to sleep.” 

Vi didn’t have the energy to deal with the woman right now. During her previous stint in the town the barmaid had taken a liking to her. Vi’s biggest mistake was sharing a drunken kiss with the girl after her and Claggor had attempted to see who could drink the most ale. She had left the next day, not thinking much of it, not expecting to return to the town. Now it seemed, she was paying for that decision.

“It’s been so long, Vi.” She placed her hand on Vi’s leg, grey eyes dropped to it. 

It seemed Vi had scorned the god’s in some way, because at that moment, Caitlyn entered the room through the still open door. 

“Vi, are you in here? I - oh.” Her eyes trailed over the pair, moving frantically as though to take every detail in, before dropping to Vi’s leg, and narrowing.

“Am I interrupting?”

Vi stood so quickly her knees popped and she felt a twinge in her thigh. 

“No! Maddie was just leaving.” 

Vi turned to the girl, she narrowed her eyes before nodding her head at the door. She absentmindedly trailed a hand to her leg as the girl walked past her and through the door. She raised her hand, blood coated her fingers. She looked down and saw her wound bleeding through the fabric of her trousers.

“Shit.”

Caitlyn moved into the room and closed the door behind her, she took Vi’s hand in her own, looking at the blood that coated it, before glancing to her thigh. 

“Here, sit down.” She led Vi to the edge of the bed, and the knight took a seat. Caitlyn eyed the trousers.

“Hm, the blood can be easily cleaned, I don’t want to have to rip them to get at the wound though..” She trailed off, her eyes lifted from her thigh to Vi’s face. A silent question in the look.

Vi’s own eyes widened at the suggestion. 

“No, no that’s alright, I can just bandage over my pants.” 

“Vi you’ve torn the stitches, I’ll have to redo them.” The sentence didn’t leave room for negotiation. 

Vi fell back against the bed with a huff, hands trailing over her face, before she remembered about the blood on them. She bolted up again, rubbing at her face with the sleeve of her tunic.

A light laugh sounded from beside her.

“Here, let me.” 

Caitlyn licked the tip of her thumb and ran it just across her cheekbone, the touch left a trail of fire along Vi’s face, her skin burned at the touch, and she felt a heat making its way up her neck. Caitlyn slowly withdrew her hand. 

The two women sat there, watching each other. Vi looked into Caitlyn’s eyes, before they briefly flicked down to her lips, and back again. 

Caitlyn stood abruptly, she cleared her throat. 

“Uhm, well?” She gestured to Vi’s trousers.

Vi kept her stare on Caitlyn before blinking a couple of times, her wound briefly forgotten about.

“Oh, yeah, okay.” 

Love is the death of duty, she was a fool to forget it for even a moment. 

Vi quickly unbuttoned her trousers and shuffled out of them. Caitlyn left to retrieve the supplies from her own room as she did, Vi sat back onto the bed, in just her tunic and breeches. A few moments later, Caitlyn returned.

She sat beside Vi as she removed the bandages, Vi watched her fingers and hands deftly move around the wound. 

“When did you learn to do this?”

Caitlyn responded without looking away, as she began stitching the wound back up again. 

“The castle surgeon taught me. I didn’t think I would need to draw on it so frequently already though.” She teased as she shot a quick glance at Vi. 

The knight rubbed the back of her head with a light laugh, she grinned at Caitlyn.

“Sorry.”

“It was only a jest.”

Caitlyn began rewrapping the wound then. Vi watched her. For so long she had taken care of herself, none of her attempts at patching herself up were even close to Caitlyn’s skill. 

Vi was grateful for the tunic she still wore that concealed the plethora of scars she had obtained during her years away from Piltover. The wound on her thigh just another to add to the list.

Caitlyn finished applying the bandage and sat back, admiring her work. She looked at Vi then, flashing her a sweet smile.

Vi returned the smile, bowing her head deeply. “Thank you doctor Kiramman, same time next week?”

Caitlyn giggled. “Absolutely not! If you do it again I’ll have to start charging you.” 

Vi raised her hands in a mock surrender, playful grin on her face.

Caitlyn leaned back, she propped herself up with a hand on the bed. 

“So what was that about?” She nodded her head towards the door. 

Vi watched her for a moment, recognition blooming in her eyes a second later.

“Oh, Maddie?” Vi pursed her lips. “Nothing really, she’s a nice girl but, nothing would ever.. you know?” 

Caitlyn hummed thoughtfully, she tilted her head as she looked Vi over.

“Well, I’m sure you’ve had plenty of women throw themselves at you, the whole, mysterious, brooding knight thing -” She waved her arms to gesture at Vi. “- It works for you.”

Vi chuckled at that. “Mysterious brooding knight?!” She fell onto her back. “Well, I guess I know what you really think of me now.” 

Caitlyn laid down next to her, quietly laughing herself. “Oh be quiet.” 

Vi turned to face her. Caitlyn’s hand traced small patterns over the bed, her gaze seemed distant. 

After a few moments her hand lifted from the bed, landing over the fresh bandage on her thigh. Vi had to fight her body from flinching at the touch, she breathed out hard through her nose. Caitlyn pressed her palm lightly against the bandage, her eyes remained fixed on it as she spoke.

“I never thanked you.” Caitlyn's eyes rose to look into Vi’s own.

Vi held the gaze.

“And you won’t ever have to.” Vi placed her hand over Caitlyn’s. 

They remained like that for a while, until Vi had told Caitlyn she should get some rest, that their boat would be leaving at first light. 

She lifted her hand from the princesses, Caitlyn gave her leg a featherlight squeeze, before standing and leaving the room. 

Vi did not sleep that night, familiar nightmares reared their head once again. 

A burn in her thigh did not recede, it permeated her skin, scorched her body, until it reached her heart, and set it aflame. 

Chapter Text

Vi watched as the last of their supplies were loaded onto the ship. Claggor had insisted on providing them with some food and more ale than they knew what to do with, she smiled at the thought of the man. Just then, a dockworker approached her.

“That’s all Ser, we will set sail whenever you and Princess Caitlyn are ready.”

Vi nodded. “Thank you, I’ll fetch her now, have your men be ready to leave imminently.”

He nodded before turning and making his way onto the boat, distant shouts reached her ears as he barked orders at his crew. Vi left the dock, before she sought out Caitlyn, there was one final thing she had to do.

After a short walk she entered the stables, Shadow and Spirit were in stalls next to one another, Vi had insisted on it. Her heart ached at the thought of not seeing her horse for a while, but she knew he enjoyed the mares company, so hoped it wouldn’t be so bad for him. As she approached, Shadow whinnied, ears flicking as he sensed his rider. 

“Hey, boy.” Vi approached the gate to his stall and entered, she ran her hand up his face, scratching behind his ears as the steed nuzzled against her chest, blowing air out of his nose.

“I’ll be back soon, before you even know it.” Shadow pushed his face harder into her chest, coaching a chuckle out of Vi.

“I thought I might find you here.”

Vi’s head turned to look at the source of the voice. At the same time, Shadow lifted his huge head to do the same. 

Caitlyn smiled at the sight, the two clearly shared a deep connection, a perfect pairing. Something only crafted and nurtured through months and years of relying on one another, being each others only company in the best and worst of times. 

For a moment, Caitlyn considered if she was jealous of a horse. 

She continued her approach towards the pair, stroking Shadows nose as she made her way to her own horse, who nickered softly at her.

“Just had to tell him to behave himself.” She shot a playful grin at Caitlyn, who returned it gleefully. The princess turned to Spirit. 

“Don’t let him lead you astray girl, he’s a bad influence.” 

A gasp sounded from beside her as Caitlyn chuckled, she turned to Vi who had placed her hands over Shadows ears, expression one of mock offence.

“Don’t listen to her, Shadow.” She ruffled the stallions ears. 

The two spent a few more minutes in the stable. Once satisfied, they left. Vi cast one final glance over her shoulder at Shadow, before turning away, eyes looking forward to the boat docked in the port.

***

“Welcome aboard, Princess.” Caitlyn made her way onto the boat in-front of Vi, the crew stood on either side of her as she stepped onto the vessel, bowing their heads as she passed. The captain, whom Vi had spoken to earlier, walked alongside her. 

Vi walked a few paces behind the pair, hand resting on the pommel of her sword. A few of the crew mates nodded to her as she went. She looked around the deck of the boat. 

It was a decent sized frigate, the mast to the crows nest stood in the middle of the vessel, and just to her left were some stairs that led to the quarterdeck. Vi’s attention was brought back to the pair as the Captain called her name.

“Ser Violet, I hope you don’t mind, but I had prepared you a bed in the crews quarters. She isn’t the largest ship, but her facilities are up to par.” 

Vi shook her head. “I don’t mind at all Captain.” 

The man smiled at that before turning to Caitlyn. “Princess, it would be an honour if you would accept my offer of staying in the Captains quarters during your journey with us.”

Caitlyn’s brows raised, she lifted her hands to seemingly wave away the offer before the Captain spoke once again.

“I will be staying in the officers quarters, do not worry about that princess. As I say, it would be an honour.”

Caitlyn dropped her hands and sighed, a soft smile on her face. 

“Thank you Captain, that is very kind.”

The mans eyes lit up as he looked between the pair. “Excellent! Ser Violet, the crews quarters are towards the bow of the ship, I’ll have one of the boys show you the way. Shall we, Princess?” He inclined his head towards the quarterdeck, to show Caitlyn around the rest of the ship.

A few hours later, after Vi had been shown where she would be staying and having explored the rest of the ship, they were on their way. 

For the first few hours of the journey, Vi had been struck with seasickness, the image of the oceans waves breaking against the hull of the ship as she leaned over the deck to throw up was now engrained in her mind. 

Vi stumbled out from below the deck of the ship where she had washed her mouth out for what felt like the hundredth time, and made her way to the side of the ship, elbows leaning against the rail. Luckily the queasy feeling in her stomach had subsided for now and she finally had the strength to look around the horizon. 

The sky was a navy blue as night began to settle in, there were no clouds in the sky, allowing stars to shine brightly against the dark of the evening. A voice broke her out of her reprieve.

“Do the people that spread the tales of you being a ruthless, brave knight know that you were defeated by some rough waves?” 

Vi gave a light scoff as she turned to see Caitlyn striding up to her. 

The girl had been completely unaffected by the oceans effect on the vessel, if anything, she seemed to be even more fluent and effortless in her movement. 

The rebuttal on Vi’s lips was forgotten as she let her eyes truly take in Caitlyn’s appearance. The woman’s dark hair was loose around her shoulders, flowing gently with the wind, a dark blue cloak followed behind her. Underneath she wore a long, light blue dress, the neckline dropping to just below her collarbones, exposing the smooth skin of her upper chest, it hugged her waist tightly before flowing out once again around her legs. Caitlyn moved to stand beside her, hands resting on the wooden railing.

Vi kept her eyes on Caitlyn, her gaze moved from her clasped hands, to her hair, to her chest and back again to repeat the cycle. 

“Have you ever been to this place we’re going? Solitude?” 

Vi’s eyes flicked from Caitlyn’s hair to her face. Caitlyn remained looking out over the vast, endless ocean.

“Yes, actually.” 

Caitlyn’s head turned at that. 

“I only briefly visited the city though, I actually stayed in Skyrim for awhile.”  

Caitlyn turned her body to the side to face Vi, intrigue bloomed across her features. Vi didn’t know how much of that she wanted to indulge.

“How did you end up there?”

Vi pursed her lips. Her head dropped to look at the ocean, water rippled against the hull of the boat. Grey eyes flicked to the ring on her hand, before looking up.

“I heard there was this group there. They were said to be some of the greatest warriors around.” She turned her body to face Caitlyn. “I wanted to do more than just be a sell sword, or security for merchants. So, I spent the last of my gold on passage there for me and Shadow, I found the group, and… I ended up staying with them for awhile.”

Caitlyn eyed her for what seemed like hours, Vi looked away and resorted to picking at some wood on the railing, fingers itching with the need to move, to be applied.

“So that’s what you were doing all this time.” 

Vi’s eyes found Caitlyn’s, the girl was staring at her with a sad look in her eyes, brows slightly furrowed. 

Vi sighed, that same look flashed behind her eyelids: tear stained cheeks, blood stained hands.

“Yeah, it’s been a while.”

“Six years, Violet.” Caitlyn’s voice was firm, there was venom in the tone, her eyes were narrowed and stare hard, but there was a softness there, a longing for answers long pondered.

Vi couldn’t help but think of how much Caitlyn reminded her of Cassandra in this moment, the same icy glare the Queen had directed Vi’s way many a time faced her now, only it was Caitlyn’s face that adopted it. 

Vi shifted in place, in truth she had known this would come up at some point, years of imagining what the moment may be like as well as what she would say, were abandoned as soon as Caitlyn’s glare was levelled at her. 

All of the guilt, anger, and shame that coursed through her veins and fuelled her for so long, pushed her, kept her alive, evaporated when she looked into the princess’ eyes. 

Caitlyn awaited her response, her eyes searched Vi’s, hoping - reaching, for a lifeline for them both to grasp onto and build upon. Years of questions and anger with no where to go, could be purged in one fell swoop. Vi just had to speak, to start the process.

Vi stared back at Caitlyn, she licked her lips, her mouth opening and closing as if to speak. Caitlyn’s gaze softened. 

Vi’s heart screamed at her to say something, anything. 

Her brain kept her mouth firmly closed. She squeezed her eyes shut, before looking away from Caitlyn, and out towards the ocean, saying nothing.

Beside her, she heard Caitlyn sigh, heard her footsteps receding as she made her way back to her quarters. Vi kept her gaze on the vast ocean in-front of her, a familiar nauseous feeling returning to her stomach.

Caitlyn did not speak to the knight for the rest of their journey to Bilgewater. Vi would often spot Caitlyn stood on the quarterdeck, talking to the Captain or his officer. Any eye contact was quickly broken by the princess as soon as it had begun. Vi spent the rest of her time helping out the crew, raising sails and cleaning the deck, she had to apply herself if she wanted to stay sane. 

Luckily her seasickness had subsided, so on an evening she found herself climbing to the top of the crows nest, looking out over the ocean and up at the stars, she’d return to her quarters in the early hours of the morning, having stayed up there for as long as she could. 

Vi had just finished adjusting the last of the straps on her armour, she fastened her sword belt to her hip, her eyes lingered on the fabric, the maroon shade of the scabbard matched with the rubies perfectly. She ran a hand through her hair as she made her way out of the crews quarters. 

On the upper deck, crew members moved around rapidly, buzzing around the ship, preparing the vessel to dock in Bilgewater, the city now visible on the horizon. Vi cast her eyes about the boat, searching for a familiar head of dark hair. She looked over to the quarterdeck, when she saw it. 

Caitlyn, as usual, was stood by the wheel of the ship, talking casually with the Captain. She was dressed in a dark blue long sleeved dress, the neckline of this one plunged a little lower than the dress she had worn the day before, her slender neck and the smooth skin of her chest on full display, as well as some slight cleavage. Vi’s armour now felt stiflingly hot. 

She made her way to the princess, greeting a few crew members as she went. She ascended the stairs to the quarterdeck, the ache in her thigh now only a slight twinge. 

Caitlyn’s eyes caught her own as she made her way towards them. Vi gave a light cough to announce her presence, and the Captain turned to her.

“Captain.” She nodded to him.

The man retuned the gesture. “Ser Violet, I was just telling the princess we should be docking in the next couple of hours.”

Vi’s left hand dropped to rest on the pommel of her sword. “Thank you, Captain.” She turned her head towards Caitlyn then. 

“Princess, may I speak to you for a moment?” 

Caitlyn shot a questioning look her way, but it was quickly replaced by one of neutral stoicism. She excused herself from the Captain, before moving to follow Vi.

The pair made their way to the stern of the ship, Vi spotted a couple of barrels bunched together, one of which she promptly sat on. She looked up at Caitlyn, who remained standing, with her arms crossed over her chest. She studied Vi for a moment, waiting for the knight to speak.

Vi cast her eyes downwards, her hands clasped together. Her fingers reflexively moved to fidget with the ring on her hand. The repetition of the habit was not lost on Caitlyn, still, the princess waited. A deep exhale escaped Vi as she eventually looked up. 

“I thought of you, y’know.” 

Caitlyn dropped her hands, her brows knitting together, before she too took a seat on a barrel opposite Vi, she stayed silent as she crossed her legs and smoothed her dress out. 

Vi watched her carefully, she had tormented herself for years over the girl in-front of her. She knew she could not tell her everything, but the princess deserved something. Caitlyn deserved it.

“Every night, I considered going back, begging for yours and the queens forgiveness. I would’ve fallen on my sword if she had commanded it. But, I couldn’t. I couldn’t face you, not after what happened.” 

She shook her head, her eyes cast down to the floor, shame settled over her figure, expanding outwards and permeating the air between them.

Caitlyn interrupted her then, she leaned forward slightly.

“You didn’t have to leave.” She whispered. A solemn expression settled on her face. 

“When we returned you were just.. gone. You gave no explanation, no goodbye.”

Vi sighed, her chest felt heavy and a vice gripped her heart as the events of that day replayed themselves in her mind for the thousandth time. Vi felt herself withdrawing.

“I couldn’t return even if I had wanted to.” The ring felt heavy on her finger, she pulled her eyes back up to look at the girl.

“So why did you then?” 

Finally, their tongues were rolling over and speaking out words that for so long had been bitten down. 

Vi had asked herself hundreds of questions about the day she left, had thought about her actions and reasons maybe even thousands of times. She had punished herself and praised herself for how she behaved. 

But Vi truly didn’t have an answer for Caitlyn’s question, at-least not one she could openly admit to the princess, so she didn’t.

“I just - it wasn’t easy for me. I needed to leave.” 

Vi cast her gaze downwards again, her elbows were resting against her knees as she scuffed her feet against the wooden deck. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Caitlyn stand. Vi kept her head down but lifted her eyes to look Caitlyn in the face. It was the least she owed the princess.

Caitlyn stared at her, anger clear on her features now, resentment clouded her normally bright blue eyes, she looked down at Vi.

“We need not speak of it further. Your job is to chaperone me to meet my potential husband, and return me home. I’ll tell my mother when we return to have you honourably discharged from the queens-guard.” Her eyes briefly flicked to the pin on Vi’s belt. 

“Let us adhere to our roles, there is no need to complicate things further.”

Vi nodded wordlessly at her. The words cut harsher than any blade. Countless scars riddled her body, yet the deepest and most painful was one that could never be seen nor treated. Her chest felt heavier with every breath. 

Caitlyn turned and began walking away. After a few steps she paused, head half turning to look back at the knight. 

“You say you needed to leave. But I needed you to stay, Ser.” 

With that, Caitlyn left. Vi didn’t watch her go.

Chapter Text

The boat docked in Bilgewater. The place was similar to Sunspear: a port town, except it was much larger. A huge ship was docked in the harbour, it’s pearly sails and polished woodwork made the already impressive vessel even more mesmerising. 

Vi made her way off of the ship, Caitlyn as usual was a few strides in-front of her. A small group awaited their approach on the dock, the most notable of which was a tall, muscular, ebony skinned man with chestnut short hair. Vi immediately noticed the scars slashed across his eye areas, the man was clearly a skilled warrior. She remained a few paces behind Caitlyn as the man approached them.

“Princess Caitlyn.” He nodded his head cooly. “My name is Rafen, i’m Miss Fortunes first mate, and the quartermaster of the Syren.” He gestured his head to the ship with the pearly sails that Vi had noticed earlier. 

“It’s a pleasure to meet you Rafen.” Caitlyn side stepped slightly, without looking behind her, she  raised an arm to gesture at Vi. “This is my personal guard, Ser Violet.” 

At the introduction, Vi stepped forward, she offered her arm to the man, who grasped her forearm in greeting. Vi returned the hold.

“A pleasure, Rafen, your ship is truly magnificent.” 

They released one another and Rafen shot a quick look at the Syren.

“Aye, she is. Just like her Captain. I know she is keen to meet the pair of you, shall we?” 

Rafen turned and began making his way into the town, he seemed to be leading the pair to a large manor that was perched on a hill in the distance. Vi once again remained a few paces behind Caitlyn and Rafen, who walked alongside each other. Vi could hear Rafen telling Caitlyn tales about the crew of the Syren and their seemingly ruthless Captain, whom Vi was becoming increasingly more eager to meet.

After a short walk they reached the manor house. Rafen led them up the wooden stairs to a set of large iron doors with a Kraken engraved on them, he pushed them open to reveal an expansive hall. 

All kinds of aquatic hunting trophies decorated the room: Skeletal remains of huge predators, their jaws mounted against wooden boards, were proudly on display. In the centre of the hall ran a long table, a deep velvet cloth was draped over it, and candlesticks were lined along the middle. 

At the head of the table sat a woman. Vi’s attention was immediately drawn to her deep red wavy locks, her pale skin and light blue eyes struck a stunning contrast to the bright nature of her hair. She rose from her chair then, and Vi felt a faint blush make it’s way onto her cheeks at her clothing. 

The woman wore a white blouse with separate long sleeves, a dark green vest that revealed her abdomen, black bell-bottom pants, black high-heeled boots and finally, a black pirate hat on her head. She seemed to be every part the cunning, ruthless and beautiful Captain Rafen had described. The man in question having moved further into the room, taking a seat to the right of where the woman had been sat at the table.

She made her way over to the pair, moving towards Caitlyn first, her blue eyes regarded her slowly before she spoke: a sultry, slow sound. 

“Ah, you must be Princess Caitlyn.” 

Caitlyn nodded her head respectfully at the woman.

“Yes, pleased to finally make your acquaintance, Miss Fortune.” 

The woman in question smiled at her response. Before she turned her gaze towards Vi. The knights left hand reflexively dropped to her sword’s pommel. 

Miss Fortune moved towards Vi then, eyes slowly roaming over her form, she kept her eyes on the knight as she questioned Caitlyn.

“And who is this?” The words drawled out of her mouth slowly. Caitlyn eyed the pair for a moment before she answered the Captains question. Voice sounding curt all of a sudden. 

“My personal protector, Ser Violet.”

Miss Fortune hummed at that. The fingertips of her left hand found Vi’s left shoulder, trailing the rubies that decorated the armour there, before she walked a slow circle around the knight, hand not leaving her as it trailed from her shoulder, and across her back, before settling on her right shoulder. In the corner of Vi’s eye, she saw Caitlyn watching the interaction, brows furrowed and stare hard.

The Captains light blue eyes found Vi’s grey ones then.

“Ser Violet.” She purred the words.

Vi swallowed at the continued eye contact. “A pleasure, Captain.” 

“You may call me Sarah.” She pulled her eyes away from Vi’s for a moment to address Caitlyn. 

“Both of you.” 

Caitlyn nodded, and the Captains eyes promptly returned to the knights own.

Vi returned the stare. “In that case, just call me Vi.” 

The Captains face formed a sly grin at that, she hummed thoughtfully.

“I should have brought flowers, Vi.” She studied the knight for a few more moments, before beginning to move away, letting her hand drop from her shoulder and run over her chest plate before she broke the contact. 

She waved a hand at Caitlyn. “Come Princess, I believe we have matters to discuss.”

Sarah Fortune returned to her chair at the head of the table. Caitlyn took a seat just to her left, and Vi remained standing, a few feet behind Caitlyn’s seated form. 

After about an hour of the pair discussing taxation and trade routes, and Vi attempting to keep her eyes off of Caitlyn as the princess navigated the discussions with eloquent poise, Vi zoned out. Her focus shifted to counting all of the candles around the room. 

Once she determined there were twenty-seven, she moved onto counting the tiles on the floor. She got up to one hundred and thirty-three when she was broken out of her reprieve by Sarah and Caitlyn standing. The ache in her legs hit her all at once, she shifted on each foot, trying to encourage some life into her feet and lower body. 

“Well, I will certainly count this meeting as a fruitful one, Caitlyn.”

Caitlyn nodded politely, she clasped her hands together. “Likewise Sarah, I know the futures of both Piltover and Bilgewater will be brighter together.”

The crimson-haired woman smiled at that. She turned to Rafen and nodded, an unspoken command passing between them both, the man inclined his head slightly at both Caitlyn and Vi before leaving the hall, Sarah Fortune once again turned her gaze to the princess and her knight. 

“Normally, before any long journey the crew and I like to enjoy ourselves the night before, so we would be honoured if you would partake in some dinner and-” the captain licked her lips as her mind seemingly mulled over her words, “- light drinks, with us?”

Vi’s eyebrows rose slightly at the inflection in the Captains words. She had spent many an evening in inns and taverns where promises of light drinks and early nights were forgotten as soon as the first drop of ale or wine were consumed, and the Captains tone made no attempt at hiding this truth. 

Caitlyn knew this as well no doubt, and the Princess seemed keen on the idea, if her raised eyebrows and slight smile were anything to go by. She cast a quick glance at Vi, before returning her eyes to look at the Captain.

“We would be delighted to attend.”

A few hours later, as the evening had begun to draw in, and the sun set in the distance, Vi looked at herself in the mirror. The formalwear that was reflected back at her felt strange on her body after mainly wearing her heavy plate armour. 

She adjusted the sleeve of the dark blue, leather doublet, at the centre of the which, the Kiramman crest was embroidered in gold. Underneath she wore black trousers, with black boots. She tucked the necklace Cassandra had given her into the outfit, the cool pendant against her skin grounding her. Afterwards she adjusted the silver ring on her finger, the engraved wolf’s head on it felt familiar against her fingertips, before reaching for her sword belt and fastening it around her waist. She took a final look in the mirror, ran a hand through her hair a couple of times, before wordlessly nodding, and making her way to the room Caitlyn had been assigned for the evening.

***

Caitlyn eyed herself in the mirror as she finished adjusting her hair. She had decided on styling it into a bun at the back of her head, with a few strands at the front left to hang loosely and frame her face. 

She had just finished when she heard a knock at her door. She brushed down her navy blue dress before moving to answer it, she swung it open, and a familiar head of hair filled her vision.

Vi turned to face her, the sheath on her hip swaying slightly with the action, the maroon material contrasted nicely against the dark blue of her tunic. Caitlyn’s eyes followed the garment upwards until she reached her family crest that was embroidered on the front. 

The sight of Vi wearing her families sigil caused a strange feeling to stir in Caitlyn’s chest, a flare of heat coursed through her body at the sight. Once again she had to swallow the feeling down, a habit she had been repeating countless times since reuniting with the knight, and one that seemed to get more difficult with every occurrence. 

Vi spoke then, breaking the silence that had settled between the pair. 

“If it please you, I am here to escort you to the dining hall, princess.”

Vi’s eyes avoided Caitlyn’s stare, the princess nodded curtly.

“Lead the way Ser.”

The knight began moving down the hall, Caitlyn followed and walked beside her. She shot a few glances across at Vi. The woman’s gaze was fixed on the hall ahead, left hand resting on her sword as usual. Sarah’s interaction with the knight earlier repeated itself in her mind, Caitlyn could hardly blame her for her behaviour, Vi did look dashing, and indeed cut the figure of the charming, brave knight. 

Vi was assigned to protect Caitlyn, to chaperone her on their journey and return her home safely, but she did not belong to her. Yet, the way Sarah had interacted with Vi struck a chord deep within the princess,  a venom had spread throughout her body, and lit her blood on fire at the way Sarah interacted with Vi. 

As she studied the woman beside her, Caitlyn considered the idea of Vi pursuing someone, as she was well within her rights to do, and the image made her stomach turn.

Eventually Caitlyn was broken out of her thoughts by the sound of music, filtering out from the great hall that they had been in earlier. The sound grew louder with every step, until they turned a corner and Vi pushed open two large wooden doors, once again emblazoned with the image of a Kraken, to reveal the room.

The table that once spanned through the middle of the room had been moved to stand parallel against the back wall, freeing up the centre of the space for people to dance and drink. Caitlyn spotted Sarah Fortune sat at the table, seats only on the side closest to the wall now, drinking and chatting with Rafen, who sat beside her. 

The noise of the doors being pushed open must’ve caught her attention, as her head turned in their direction, she gestured for them to join her, and Caitlyn began making her way to the woman, Vi following beside her. 

Caitlyn took a seat next to the Captain, tankards filled with ale and jugs of wine and goblets were scattered on the table in-front of her, as well as numerous different meats and vegetables. Caitlyn reached for a jug, and poured herself a cup of the wine, lifting the goblet to her mouth and taking a short sip of the sweet liquid. The wine burned her throat pleasantly as she swallowed, which was immediately soothed by a sweet aftertaste, she smiled at the feeling. 

Sarah must have been watching her, as she spoke then.

“It’s good, right?” 

Caitlyn nodded. 

“It’s Demacian wine, my crew and I make the trip once a year to stock up, the whole of the Syren just gets filled with barrels of the stuff.” She gestured animatedly before taking a sip of her own goblet. 

Caitlyn’s eyes drifted to the people in-front of them, dancing to the fast paced song the bard currently played. She felt the familiar presence of Vi, who had posted herself up a few feet behind the table.

Rafen stood from his seat then, he picked up two tankards off of the table, before making his way over to Vi. Caitlyn did not turn her head to watch their interaction, but the man spoke loudly enough for her to hear the conversation.

“Come Vi, let me introduce you to some of the crew. I’m sure they’ll want to meet a knight! - Can maybe give that sword of yours a couple swings.” 

Caitlyn heard Vi chuckle from behind her, before the pair strode past their table, and out into the middle of the room. Vi’s bright hair the only visible indication of the knight amongst the sea of people. 

Sarah turned herself in her chair to face Caitlyn, the woman drank the rest of the wine in her goblet, before promptly filling it once again, and taking another sip. 

“So.” She began.

Caitlyn turned to face the woman. Sarah gestured with her hand that was occupied with the goblet towards the centre of the room, a few drops of wine spilling onto the table as she did so.

“The knight belong to you?”

Caitlyn’s brows furrowed. “She is assigned to me, yes. I’m not sure what you me-” 

The sound of Sarah laughing lightly cut her off. The woman took another delicate sip of her wine, leaning back in her chair causally, before continuing.

“I know she is assigned to you. What I mean is, does she belong to you?” 

Caitlyn hesitated for a few moments, she mulled the question over in her head, the implication of it caused her mind to fumble, she felt that familiar feeling course through her body. Venom. 

She quickly composed herself, remembering her and Vi’s talk on the boat to Bilgewater. Caitlyn allowed her tone to lace itself in finality, however fake she knew it truly was.

“Aside from chaperoning me on this trip, Ser Violet does not belong to me in any way. For her, this journey and her protection of me is very much a duty. One that will have been fulfilled when we return back to Piltover.”

Sarah leaned forward in her chair and studied her for a few seconds, her eyes flicked between Caitlyn’s own a couple of times, before she leaned back again, an easy grin forming on her face.

“Very well. In that case, I think I will ask her to dance.” 

At that moment, pink hair emerged from the centre of the group. Vi was making her way back over to their table, with Rafen alongside her. The two were talking animatedly, smiling and laughing at one another, half empty tankards swaying in their hands. 

Once they returned to the table, the pair finished off the rest of their drinks. Rafen clasped a hand around her shoulder as Vi placed her empty tankard back onto the table.

“You can certainly handle your drink Vi, you’ll fit right in!” 

The knight returned a hand around his shoulder, mouth opening to respond before the sound of a chair scraping against the wooden floor, and the sight of Sarah standing, caught their attention.

The woman made her way to Vi, her steps deliberately slow. 

She stood in-front of the knight, hand reaching up to her shoulder to brush away some imaginary lint. Her eyes roamed Vi, trailing across her face, before dropping to study her tunic, gaze lingering on the Kiramman sigil embroidered on her chest, before climbing again to look into the knights eyes. 

“Vi, would you like to dance?” 

Miss Fortune held her hand out towards Vi, delicate fingers extended, politely awaiting the knights response. Caitlyn watched the encounter, eyes focusing on the Captains extended hand, before flicking to Vi’s face, and back once again. 

Vi’s gloved hand lifted, before taking the Captains in her own. 

“Of course, Sarah.” 

The knight bowed her head slightly, before leading the woman into the middle of the room. Caitlyn reached for another jug of wine, filling her cup with a generous serving, which she immediately took a significant sip from. Beside her, Rafen took a seat, eyes watching his Captain with a fond smile on his face. 

Caitlyn, against her own wishes, could not tear her eyes away from the pair. She watched as Vi’s arm came to circle around Sarah’s waist, and the Captain placed her free hand onto the knights shoulder. 

The two swayed with the music for a time, Caitlyn was unsure whether it had been minutes or hours, only knowing that for her, it had been too long. 

At one point, Vi spun Sarah and dropped her into a low dip, before pulling her back up again. The woman’s light laugh at the move reached Caitlyn’s ears, her fingertips twitched against the goblet she currently held, and her head buzzed with the effects of the wine. Sarah leaned in close to Vi then, and Caitlyn felt the air get sucked from her lungs.

Sarah’s head tilted up towards Vi’s face, before leaning to the side and whispering something into her ear. Vi’s eyes darted to Caitlyn for a fraction of a second, before Sarah leaned back. 

Caitlyn had seen enough. She finished her goblet, before turning to Rafen, who was clapping along to the music. 

“Rafen, I’m afraid I don’t feel so well. Please, tell Miss Fortune I am grateful for her hospitality, it was wonderful. Have a good evening.” She stood abruptly, hand reaching out to grasp the edge of the table to steady herself.

The man’s eyebrows rose in surprise before he nodded coolly, reaching across to pick up his tankard.

“Certainly Princess, I hope you feel better for our voyage tomorrow.”

She smiled at him, before making her way out of the room. Unbeknownst to her, grey eyes watched her go. 

***

Caitlyn sat on the edge of her bed in her chamber. She had tried to compose herself since returning to her room, but every time she closed her eyes the image of Vi and Sarah was burned behind her eyelids. 

Her skin prickled with anger, and no matter how hard she tried, she could not remain still. Fire ran through her veins and pushed her to move, pushed her to do anything that might cool the burn underneath her skin. 

She lifted her head to look at herself in the mirror, she was still dressed in the outfit she had worn for the celebration earlier. Caitlyn stood, legs moving with a swift determination. Fuelled by her anger and the slight haze the wine still had over her, Caitlyn made her way to the only place where she knew the flames that licked at her skin could be soothed.

She stood outside the door to Vi’s room. She made a silent plea that the knight would in-fact be inside, and alone at that. 

Caitlyn pushed the door open, relief settled in her chest when she saw Vi inside. A blush quickly spread over Caitlyn’s cheeks as she noticed the surprised look on the knights face -  hands paused in midair as she held her folded doublet out in-front of her. 

Caitlyn moved first, she stepped further into the room and let the door close behind her. Vi took the opportunity to place the tunic down, smooth down her cotton undershirt, and lift her head to meet Caitlyn’s gaze.

“Princess, is everything alright?”

Caitlyn took a few more steps into the room, before leaning against the desk placed just to the side of the door. Her hands moved to cross themselves in-front of her chest. Vi’s eyes drifted to watch the action.

Caitlyn kept her eyes on Vi. “Yes, quite alright.”

The knights brows furrowed, she stood rather awkwardly, her hands hanging limp at her sides, no doubt searching for a sword pommel that wasn’t there. 

“What can I do for you, Caitlyn?” 

Caitlyn let her eyes drift then, the top buttons of the knights undershirt were undone. A glint of light caught the girls eye. She closed the space between them. 

Vi remained still as Caitlyn’s fingers reached across to grasp the chain hanging around her neck.

The princess felt, rather than heard, the knights breath hitch as her fingers came into contact with Vi’s skin, a warmth emanated from it that permeated Caitlyn’s own flesh, and only served to further stoke the fire that burned in her chest.

Vi’s eyes watched as Caitlyn’s fingers lifted the chain, the pendant that hung from the bottom lifted to rise above the folds of Vi’s undershirt, the gold of the Kiramman sigil reflected the dim light in the room as it gently swayed in Caitlyn fingertips. She pulled her eyes up to look into Vi’s, the knights steely grey ones already watching her. 

They were so close Caitlyn could smell the faint hint of ale on Vi’s breath, her right hand remained curled around the pendant.

She gave the faintest of tugs towards her, to take a closer look at the necklace, and the knights face followed, her head leaning closer to account for the action. 

Caitlyn’s fingers itched with the urge to repeat the movement, to keep repeating it until the small distance was closed between them. 

Neither woman spoke for an unknown amount of time, the silence stretching on between them, a weight in the air settled and grew heavier and more stifling with every passing moment. Caitlyn let her eyes drop to the pendant once more. 

“I didn’t know she gave this to you.” The words came out in a whisper. 

Caitlyn knew the implication of the necklace. The sight of Vi wearing it, and the significance of what she had accepted in doing so, complicated things. 

Vi’s eyes moved to Caitlyn’s hand, still clutching the pendant. A slow sigh escaped her, and the tension in the air seemed to increase tenfold.

“The day before we left, at the same time she offered me the queens-guard pin, she also offered me that necklace.”

Caitlyn brought her left hand up to rest against Vi’s shoulder, the fabric of her undershirt did nothing to disguise the taut muscle that shifted underneath her hand. She lifted her gaze from the pendant to Vi’s eyes. The knight met her stare.

“You know of the symbolism of this?” 

Caitlyn once again gave the pendant the slightest of pulls, the space between them closed further in reply. 

Vi’s breath mingled with her own now, a haze had settled over the knight, her grey eyes appearing darker, almost black. The reply came immediately, spoken in a low hushed tone, but the conviction behind the words was unmissable.

“I do.” An exhale. 

“My life is yours Princess. You may praise it - or curse it, as I imagine you did for many a year. I do not deserve forgiveness for what I did, for how I failed. I came to accept the ramifications of my inaction long ago. I believed you would have preferred to be rid of me.” 

The knight paused, Vi’s chest rose and fell deeply, the words she had spoken seemed to have a physical effect on her body, lifting a weight from her soul that evidently had haunted her for years.

She dropped her hand to envelop Caitlyn’s - still clasped around the pendant. The warmth of the touch fired all the nerves in the princesses’ body, the hand on hers causing the spiral, and anchoring her to the moment at the same time, the juxtaposition was dizzying. 

They were pressed flush against one another now, Caitlyn cast a final glance into Vi’s eyes, a turbulent storm seemed to be raging inside of them, a back and forth Caitlyn was not privy to. 

After a moment, Vi’s eyes locked onto hers, and they seemed to focus. Whatever internal war had been unfolding in her mind ceased, clarity coated her irises’, emotions cooling in Caitlyn’s icy blue gaze.

Caitlyn forced herself to remain standing, despite her legs growing weak and threatening to give out at any moment. Vi continued then.

“Cast me aside… or demand me to be close.” The hand squeezed. “I am yours to command.”

Vi’s other hand found its way to the small of Caitlyn’s back. Caitlyn released her hold on the necklace, and let her fingers intertwine with Vi’s.

Caitlyn felt her eyes fall shut, warm breath fanned against her lips and Vi’s nose gently brushed her own. All she had to do was tilt her head. She felt a featherlight touch of soft flesh against her lips. 

Her eyes shot open then, she pulled her head back just slightly.

“What will we do about the high kings son?” The sentence came out breathy, lust coated her vocal chords and manifested itself thickly in her voice.

She tilted her head to risk a glance at Vi’s face. As soon as she did, she wished she could collect the words and shove them back into her mouth. 

The knights eyes were half lidded, it seemed to take her a few seconds to regain clarity. Her eyes blinked multiple times in quick succession, before opening fully. Caitlyn put some distance between the pair, and as she did, she felt Vi’s arm release her waist, immediately missing the warmth it provided.

She watched the knights expression shift from one of mild confusion to abstract horror. She stumbled backwards, eyes wide and hands flailing. She grasped for the necklace and tucked it back into her shirt. 

“Princess.. I am so, sorry.” 

The knights eyes were darting around the room wildly, flicking to anything and everything in order to avoid looking at Caitlyn, the woman in question held her arms out to the knight, in an attempt to reassure her. But Vi was like a startled animal, only seeming to become more and more agitated as the seconds went by.

“Vi, it’s alright just - ”

Vi’s voice cut her off.

“I have acted without honour.” The knights head dropped low then, eyes firmly fixed on the ground. 

Caitlyn moved to speak, but as she did so, Vi’s head rose, mouth set in a firm line, eyes fixed and determined. 

“You’re right, Princess.” 

Her tone was even, distant. Caitlyn found herself yearning for the earnest vulnerability that laced her voice with the words she had spoken to her earlier, when they were so close she believed she could feel the imprint of the words on her skin. 

Vi clasped her hands behind her back, her head raised to keep eye contact with Caitlyn. The grey in her eyes now a hard steel, unmoving, unfeeling.

“A potential suitor awaits you, my behaviour was grossly inappropriate. If it pleases you, I will fulfil my duty to chaperone you to Solitude, and return you home, at which point I will accept whatever punishment you deem suitable for my deviancy.”

Vi bowed her head slightly then, Caitlyn could see the knight had fully withdrawn from the situation. No doubt a skill learned and perfected from being so close to death -  and handing it out, on a daily basis. 

“No, Violet, I sti-”

“You should get some rest, Princess. We sail at first light.”

Vi’s tone was cold, it bit at Caitlyn’s heart like the tip of a blade pricking at skin, just enough pressure to draw blood, to warn you of it’s potential for lethality. 

Regret pooled in Caitlyn’s stomach. 

She nodded her head, bid Vi a goodnight, and turned on her heel, each step away from Vi and out of the room felt heavier than the last. She waited for the soft click of Vi’s door to indicate it had closed fully before she let her breaths truly wrack through her body, tears welled in her eyes as she swiftly moved to her room. 

Caitlyn laid awake that night, skin burning where Vi’s hands had held her, the phantom feeling of the knights soft breath against her lips repeated itself, her whispered words, full of hope and vulnerability, echoed around her mind.

Chapter Text

Vi made her way onto the ship. People milled about the deck as the last preparations for their voyage were made. Crew members were scraping the hull, the pearly sails of the vessel were being rigged, and Sarah Fortune could be seen on the quarterdeck with Rafen, a map in her hands as she spoke with her first mate.

Vi cast a glance around the ship once more, eyes searching for a familiar head of dark hair. The Princess had already been in the hall this morning with Sarah and the crew by the time Vi joined them. Caitlyn had given her a polite nod when they caught each others eye, which Vi returned. Aside from that, Vi had not spoken with the Princess. Preparations for their trip and matters that required the Princess’ attention kept the two busy and apart from one other. 

As Vi made her way onto the quarterdeck, she considered having a conversation with Caitlyn about the previous evening, but shame washed over her body and seeped into her bones every time her mind drifted back to the incident. Caitlyn’s concern about the suitor awaiting her in Solitude was a crushing reminder of the reality of their respective roles, and the responsibilities that came with them. 

Vi shook her head in an attempt to force the thoughts from her mind. The memory of Caitlyn’s scent and the way her body felt pressed flush against her own only served to fuel the shame burning in her chest. Vi had her duty, as did the princess, Caitlyn’s words made that abundantly clear.

Rafen saw her approaching first, his eyes lifting above the map at the sound of her footsteps on the wooden deck.

“Vi, how are you my friend?”

Vi shook his hand, before bowing her head slightly to Miss Fortune, the woman smiled in response. The knight raised a gloved hand to gesture vaguely at the vessel as she spoke.

“I’ve just been acquainting myself with the ship and your crew. She truly is marvellous.” 

Sarah grinned at the compliment. “Thank you Vi. Rafen and I have just been going over our route, if all goes well we should make the voyage in roughly a week.” 

She gave the map in her hands another once over before folding it and sliding it into her belt. 

Vi nodded a couple of times in acknowledgement. “Excellent, I know Caitlyn is keen to arrive and meet the high king and his son.” 

She tried to keep her face as neutral as possible as she spoke the words, although the way Sarah’s eyes studied her made her believe she hadn’t done as good a job as she thought she did. She clasped her hands behind her back.

“Speaking of the Princess, have either of you seen her?”

Rafen spoke then, as a crew member whom Vi recognised to be Graham, Sarah’s navigator, walked up to the Captain, who at his approach, removed the map from her belt and handed it to the man as the pair moved towards the stern of the ship.

“Yeah, one of the boys took her to her quarters, don’t think she’s left since.”

Vi nodded. She thanked Rafen, before moving to make her way back onto the main deck, steps halting as the man called out.

“We’re setting sail momentarily, if you wanted to let the princess know.”

She looked back over her shoulder. “I will, thank you.”

Vi retreated back onto the main deck, the pearly sails of the Syren being unfurled as she made her way to Caitlyn’s quarters. The ship was much larger than the boat they had taken from Sunspear to Bilgewater, with herself and Caitlyn having their own rooms on this vessel. 

After a short walk, she reached Caitlyn’s chambers. Her hand twitched as she lifted her fist to knock against the door. A few moments passed before it was opened slowly, a cool blue eye peeked from around the corner of the door, before Caitlyn opened it fully. 

She was dressed casually in a white blouse and some brown trousers, yet Vi’s collar felt tighter at the sight of the woman regardless. 

Vi bowed her head.

“Princess, we should be leaving momentarily. Is there anything you need?” 

Vi stood at the door with her hands clasped behind her back, Caitlyn watched her for a moment, eyes studying the knight in-front of her. Caitlyn’s head tilted to look back into her room, before it returned to face Vi and the princess shook her head. 

“No, I’m not feeling too well Ser, I think I may just rest this evening.” 

Vi swallowed down the disappointment that began to rise in her chest. Caitlyn didn’t seem too troubled by what had happened. The princesses’ mind in the moment had drifted to the suitor that awaited her at their destination, so perhaps that was all she was focused on, for herself, and her Kingdom. Vi kept her expression neutral despite the internal back and forth that was raging within her mind. She bowed her head to Caitlyn once more, muttering a quiet ‘very well princess’ before turning and making her way back out onto the deck. 

The knight was determined to enjoy this voyage, hiding within the depths of the ship did nothing to dissuade the seasickness that had plagued her during their last stint on the ocean. Vi had found that she enjoyed sitting in the crows nest and watching as they made their way across the waves, the open ocean and endless sky above seemed to do more for her seasickness than anything else. So, she decided if she were to be struck down by nausea, she would be struck down with a decent view. 

As she stepped out back onto the deck, the ship began to move from the dock. Vi stumbled slightly at the movement, but quickly regained her footing. The knight heard loud laughing coming from above and behind her, she turned her head to see Sarah, at the helm of the ship. Her bright red hair blowing wildly in the breeze, and a huge grin on her face. Vi couldn’t help but smile back.

“Get up here Ser, I’ll show you what she can do!”

Vi nodded at the woman and made her way up the steps, taking them two at a time. She came to stand on the left of the Captain, Rafen on her right. She shot a glance at the man, who’s arms were crossed in-front of him, and his own face held a satisfied smirk, features light no doubt with the relief of being out on the ocean once again. 

Vi looked ahead, Sarah manoeuvred the Syren with practiced ease, and they were soon leaving Bilgewater and its dock far behind, the seemingly endless blue ocean the only thing Vi could see for miles and miles in-front of them.

Once they were a considerable distance from the town, Sarah shouted some commands at her crew stationed on the deck. Rafen made his way down and began directing the men, who climbed masts and unfurled sails further, the ship lurching forward and moving with an increased speed Vi didn’t know it possessed. 

“You’re not a fan of the open ocean, Vi?”

The knight turned to face the woman, her black pirate hat sat nicely on her head, casting a shadow over half of her face, which allowed her bright blue eyes to appear even more striking. Her hands held the wheel of the ship with a casual nonchalance, although, Vi knew the captain would be ready to act at a moments notice. She turned her head to look back out across the vast ocean.

“Not really. I like to feel something solid beneath my feet. You know what to expect, the ground wont shift and fight beneath you.” Instinctually, Vi’s left hand found her swords pommel.

Sarah eyed the woman, one hand letting go of the wheel to hang by her side casually. 

“Perhaps.. you should take more risks.” 

Vi felt the woman take her right hand in her left. Sarah brought it over to rest on the ships wheel. Vi’s eyes widened slightly, and she turned to face it’s captain. 

“Not everything in life is straight forward, you can learn a lot fighting something you can never defeat.” She turned her eyes back out to the ocean. 

“The Syren will face waves 100 feet tall, if that is what I decide, as will my crew. They will sit in and wait, while wave after wave breaks and crashes against her hull, and the spray soaks them to the bone, and they will do so because they trust in me. We have sailed through storms others would never dare to come within a 50 mile radius of.”

Vi watched the woman as she spoke, the captains eyes still on the ocean in-front of her. Every so often her hand would move on the wheel, Vi’s own hand would shift with her, and the Syren would adjust in response. 

“The sea is an adversary that has no motive, it does not discriminate.” She turned her head to hold eye contact with the knight.

“Being a good captain is not about sailing into storms others will not, it is about compromise.” She gestured out at the sea. “You gain a unique perspective, when the best you can do against a foe is compromise.” Light blue eyes found grey ones then. “Not knowing what to expect isn’t always a bad thing.”

The Captain shot her an easy smile as she laughed lightly. Vi’s bemused face no doubt the source of her amusement. The knight huffed in response, she dropped her hand from the wheel and turned her eyes to the sea. 

Sarah’s words settled deep within her however, despite her outward displays of indifference. Her fingers moved to find the cool metal of the ring on her hand. 

***

Night had begun to settle in now, the once bright blue sky now replaced with a dark hue that stretched and spilled across the horizon. Any light now mostly came from the moon that had begun to make its rise into the sky, and a few lanterns scattered across the Syren. Vi sat at a table on the deck, mug of ale in-front of her as Rafen spoke about a sea monster they had hunted down on a previous voyage.

“Hah! I had my work cut out for me that day.” 

Isobel laughed out the words. Rafen had introduced them earlier, Vi had learned she was the ships cannoneer, and an expert in crafting gadgets and traps for the crew to use.  

Vi took a sip of her ale, Rafen spoke up as she did, taking a drink from his own mug. 

“So Vi, surely you’ve come up against some beasts in your days as a knight?” 

Isobel leaned forward at his question, and the sound of a stool being scraped against the wooden deck broke through the chatter. Sarah took a seat next to Vi and grabbed one of the free mugs of ale, taking a large sip.

The Captain leaned back in her chair as she eyed the crew and Vi whom sat around the table. 

“Our fine knight here may even be a beast herself!” She grinned at the surprised glances exchanged between Rafen and Isobel. 

“What you talking about Captain?” Rafen sank the rest of his drink, his mug hit the table with a thud as he shouted for another, which was swiftly brought, along with fresh ones for everyone else sat down.

Sarah gestured her mug towards Vi.

“Vi spent time in Skyrim, I’ve heard rumours from some of the traders there, as well as some of our own in Bilgewater. It was about this knight, with red hair-” 

She paused deliberately as she looked around the table, everyones expressions ones of rapt intrigue, aside from Vi, who simply shook her head good-naturedly at the woman.

"- who could shift into a wolf.”

The table was silent for a few moments, Rafen looked to Isobel, who looked to Vi, who glared at Sarah. 

A loud laugh broke through the silence. Isobel slapped Vi on the back as she rocked back and forth on her stool, Rafen followed suit, before Vi let herself chuckle along with them. 

She cast a sidelong glance to Sarah. The woman’s eyebrows were raised slightly, before her face broke out into a small grin. The group laughed together for a while, until a familiar set of blue eyes caught Vi’s attention.

Caitlyn made her way towards the table, a brown cloak draped over her shoulders billowed out behind her with the slight breeze in the air, Vi stood as she approached.

“Princess, would you like to join us?”

Caitlyn gave the knight a small smile, her eyes drifted over to the occupants of the table, hesitating on the captain for a moment, before she looked to Vi.

“Certainly, thank you.” 

Vi moved to collect another stool, she placed it at Caitlyn’s side, before sitting down on her own seat. 

The Princess picked up the stool, moved it around the table to where Vi was sat, and placed it in between her and Sarah, before shuffling into the space. 

A grin tugged at Vi’s mouth at the action. She moved up further to accommodate the Princess, when Isobel spoke up.

“Good timing Princess, we were just grilling this knight of yours.” She handed Caitlyn a tankard of her own, the girl took it gratefully.

“Oh really? Now this is something I would like to hear.” 

She shifted in her seat so she could half face the knight in question, eyebrows raised slightly.

Vi smiled at the group. “Well, what do you wanna know?”

“Tell us of a beast you’ve slain! Surely you came across some in your travels.” Rafen leaned towards her, a few drops of ale spilling from his tankard as he gestured wildly.

Vi looked around at the people gathered at the table. Sarah was leaning back casually in her chair, although her eyes were watching Vi, clearly intrigued by the question. She looked to Caitlyn then, who’s blue eyes were similarly locked on hers. She nodded her head slightly, encouraging Vi to speak.

Vi hummed, she took a sip of her ale before setting the mug down.

“Well, in Skyrim, I often fought these huge frost trolls.” Caitlyn’s eyes widened at the words. “They’re about 8 feet tall, giant, muscly things.”

She reached for her drink again and took another sip.

“But, if I had to say the most challenging creature...” Vi paused then, her lips pursed in thought.

“I’ve slain a Vampire.”

A few gasps sounded from around the table at that. Sarah leaned forward. 

Caitlyn spoke first. 

“Vi, we wanted a real foe.” She rolled her eyes good-naturedly at the knight, a smile on her face.

“It’s true! There was a whole coven of them, I went there with a group who specifically hunted Vampires.”

Sarah spoke then.

“You joined the Dawnguard?” 

Vi’s eyebrows furrowed at Sarah’s question, the rest of the group watched the two.

“You know of them?”

The woman nodded cooly as she finished her drink.

“Mhm, I frequently get traders from Skyrim, a lot of them spoke about the reforming of the Dawnguard, although I don’t think they believed they were actually hunting Vampires.”

Vi’s eyebrows raised. “I never joined them, just ended up helping out a couple of times.” She paused before continuing. “So you believe it then?”

“Based on what we’ve seen out here-” she gestured vaguely to the ocean around them “- I don’t think anything is impossible.”

Vi nodded at the Captain who returned the gesture. Caitlyn sat watching the pair, eyes darting from one to the other. 

“Okay, who wants to play?” 

Isobel’s voice cut through the air. She dropped a pouch onto the table, the telltale sound of dominoes within them rang out. 

Vi risked a sidelong glance to Caitlyn, who’s eyes were already on her, studying the knight, an intense stare that seemed to penetrate her, until her attention was pulled away by Rafen and Isobel, offering her some game pieces.

***

The next couple of days of the voyage passed without incident, each evening Vi, Caitlyn, Rafen, Sarah and Isobel would drink and share tales with one another. Occasionally Graham would also join them, although the man didn’t tend to share many stories of his own. 

During the day, Vi would spend time polishing her armour and her sword, and helping out where she could on the Syren. By the sixth day of their journey, she was scaling the masts of the ship with ease. 

Caitlyn spent most of her time on the quarterdeck with Sarah and Graham, going over the map and their route.

Although, on a few occasions she had spent time practicing her archery on the ship. Members of the Syren’s crew had assembled to watch her shoot makeshift targets after hearing of the hunting stories the princess had shared over tankards of ale and goblets of wine. 

Cheers and shouts could be heard around the ship as the princess nailed each and every target. The loudest of which echoed through the ship after Rafen had spent almost an hour convincing the princess to take aim at an apple balanced on his head. With Caitlyn only agreeing after Vi had told the man if Caitlyn didn’t want to do it, she would give it a try. 

Naturally, Caitlyn nailed the fruit perfectly in the centre, pinning the arrow, and the apple with it, to the wood of the foremast Rafen had been stood in-front of. 

On the sixth evening of their voyage, she joined Sarah in her quarters. The woman was sat at a table, her legs propped up against it and a goblet of wine in her hand. She greeted Caitlyn as she entered and gestured to the jug of wine on a desk to the back of the room.

“Good evening Princess, take a glass for yourself if you’d like.”

Caitlyn did so, she moved to the desk and poured herself a glass, before walking to the table, and taking a seat opposite Sarah, who spoke as she sat.

“I must admit, I had my reservations about essentially acting as a chauffeur when I first received the raven from your mother about the idea.” She removed her legs from the table to lean forward against it, her forearm resting against the polished wood as she held her goblet in her hand.

“However, I have certainly enjoyed having you and Vi with us, as have my crew. You’ve both been a pleasant surprise.”

The woman finished off the liquid in her glass, she set the goblet down on the table, before leaning back in her chair casually.

Caitlyn eyed her wine for a few moments, watching the liquid swirling inside of it as she rotated her glass slightly. She took a sip before placing her goblet down, crossing her legs, and mirroring the woman in-front of her by leaning back in the chair she occupied.

“It seems Ser Violet in particular was a pleasant surprise for you.” Caitlyn raised her eyes from the goblet on the table to Sarah.

The Captains face formed a slight smile, her light blue eyes only seemed to brighten in the face of the stare Caitlyn had levelled at her. 

Sarah picked up her goblet and stood, she made her way to the desk, hand reaching for the jug of wine. She spoke as she poured the crimson liquid into her cup, the sound of the wine filling the goblet accompanying her words.

“Indeed. Vi is certainly an intriguing character, the perfect image of the daring knight.” Sarah took a drink of her wine. 

“She would certainly be someone I would relish in pursuing princess, that is, if you hadn’t lied to me.”

Caitlyn’s brows rose at the accusation, she sat up in her chair.

“Excuse me?”

“When we shared a dance, Vi was as respectful as ever. I would be a fool not to notice how her eyes kept darting over to you.”

The Captain turned away from the desk to face Caitlyn, hands cradling the goblet in-front of her chest. 

“You told me that Vi did not belong to you, and perhaps you believe that.” She made her way back over to the table, and once again took a seat in-front of Caitlyn. Sarah’s eyes studied Caitlyn for a few moments, before her expression seemed to grow softer. 

“There is more than duty that binds the two of you together.” 

Caitlyn remained watching the woman. A silence enveloped the pair. Sarah simply kept her eyes on Caitlyn, occasionally taking a drink from her goblet, as the princess considered her statement. 

Caitlyn’s brows furrowed in thought, she fidgeted with the hem of her sleeve before she stood. Sarah’s eyes flicked up to follow the movement.

“Thank you Sarah, for your hospitality -” Caitlyn gestured to the wine on the table, “- I’m going to retire for the night.”

Sarah nodded.

“Sleep well, princess.” 

Caitlyn smiled at the woman before she turned and left the room. She made her way up onto the deck of the ship, the cool air immediately soothed the heat that had begun to crawl its way through her body and settle underneath her skin. 

She walked to the edge of the vessel, her hands settled against the railing as she turned her gaze to the endless waves that stretched along the horizon and beyond. 

Her mind drifted back to that morning, when Sarah had told her how they should arrive in Solitude tomorrow. A deep feeling of dread settled in Caitlyn’s stomach at the thought. Tomorrow the responsibilities of her kingdom and her mothers expectations would return to become the driving force of her life. 

Caitlyn shook her head at the thought of her own foolishness. She had known that eventually they would arrive in Solitude, but despite that, she had allowed herself to get caught up in her journey with Vi. 

Her thoughts shifted to the knight then, Sarah’s words echoed in her mind. Caitlyn looked around the deck of the ship subconsciously, eyes searching for a familiar head of bright hair. She stepped away from the side of the ship to look up at the crow nest, normally Vi could be seen up there, staring into the sky or looking out at the vast waves in-front of them, however, the knight wasn’t there either. Caitlyn frowned. 

Her body moved on its own then, her legs carried her through the deck of the ship, down into the interior of the vessel, and through a hall, until she stood outside of Vi’s chambers. She raised her hand to knock, her fist remained suspended in the air for a few moments, before she pushed through the doubt in her mind, and tapped her knuckles against the wood. 

She dropped her hand to her side, and stood there for a few moments, no sound came from within the room. Caitlyn briefly wondered where Vi could be if she was not in here, a panic started to make its way up the back of her neck, until the sound of a lock clicking and the doorknob turning ceased her panic in its tracks.

Vi opened the door slowly, her head peeked around the corner, eyes widening at the sight of Caitlyn, before she pulled the door open fully. 

“Princess, I thought you would be asleep.” 

Caitlyn let out a breath. “Sarah and I shared in a few drinks earlier, I’m afraid it seems to have woken me up.”

The pair stood there, looking at each other. Caitlyn shifted awkwardly on each foot. Vi’s eyes drifted from Caitlyn’s face to watch the movement.

“Oh! Sorry, uhm, would you like to come in?” Vi stepped to the side, hand raised to gesture for Caitlyn to enter.

Caitlyn did so, she gave Vi a grateful nod as she passed her. She looked around the room.

A bed sat in the corner, a small window was on the wall opposite. To the side of it was a small, wooden table, which currently housed a bowl of water and a rag. On the opposite side of the room there was a small desk, a few candles were placed on it, their slight glow bathed the room in a soft light. Against the wall opposite the door Caitlyn had just entered through, sat a small chest, the lid of which was opened, revealing Vi’s ornate plate armour inside.

Caitlyn heard the door close from behind her as she finished looking around the room, she turned to face Vi, who took slow steps further into the space, until she leaned against the desk.

“Would you like a drink? I can fetch some water, or wine if you’d prefer?”

Caitlyn shook her head politely.

“No, I’m alright, thank you.”

Vi nodded, her right hand absentmindedly rubbed at the back of her neck, the knights biceps flexed against the fabric of her tunic, toned to lethal perfection, as Caitlyn had witnessed first-hand. Her eyed drifted to the knights hair, her fingers itched with the desire to touch, to run her fingers through it. She forced her gaze away, her eyes dropped to the floor before she moved to sit on the edge of the bed.

Caitlyn decided to break the silence between them. “Are you happy to be returning to Skyrim?”

Vi took a breath in, the hand that rubbed at the back of her neck dropped to her side before it moved to take hold of a chair. Vi pulled it forward, and swung her leg over it, the knights forearms rested against the back of the chair, her legs sitting either side of it. 

The movement caused Caitlyn to swallow hard, she subconsciously crossed her legs.

“I suppose. Although I didn’t spend much time in Solitude.”

Caitlyn’s lips pursed at the knights words.

“We could take a trip to wherever you spent your time? If you would like to do so?”

Vi laughed lightly at her words, a hand reached up to brush pink hair out out her face, which immediately fell back in-front of her eyes.

“I don’t think there will be much time for that Princess. But I appreciate the offer.”

Caitlyn tapped her fingers against her knees. Vi’s eyes watched her. The knight stood then, she pulled the chair forwards and turned it so it faced the correct way, until she sat a small distance in-front of the princess. Caitlyn’s breath caught at the sudden action and the lack of space now between them.

Vi leaned forwards, elbows resting on her knees as she held her hands in-front of her.

“Is something bothering you, princess?”

Caitlyn flushed at the closeness and the slight husk in her voice. She let her eyes drop to Vi’s hands, clasped together in the knights lap, the ever present silver ring on her right hand, shone against the dim light of the room.

Her mind drifted back to how those hands had held her, with a tender firmness, how the knights delicate fingers had intertwined with her own, touches featherlight, and gentle. 

She thought about how those same hands, gloved with metal, had crushed bone beneath them. Death had been served, and life had withered away underneath the fingertips that Caitlyn yearned to touch her again.

She kept her eyes on the knights hands as she spoke.

“Vi, you remember back when we were camping, and those bandits attacked?”

The knight leaned back in her chair, her reply came casually.

“Mhm, why?”

Caitlyn’s brows furrowed slightly. 

Her mind searched for the right words. “You took your time with the last one. Why?”

Vi shrugged slightly at the question, her eyes dropped to watch her own hands as she fidgeted with her fingers.

“Why not.”

Caitlyn huffed. Vi brought her eyes up to meet the princesses’.

“Vi.” Caitlyn's tone was firm.

Vi sighed. Her eyes fell closed as she pinched the bridge of her nose with her fingers. They opened once again after a few moments, her gaze flicked to her sword still unsheathed, resting against the bedside table to Caitlyn’s right.

She stood. Caitlyn watched as she made her way to the blade, picking it up and walking to the chest at the other side of the room, the maroon sheath placed just beside it. The knight picked it up, she tilted the sword until the tip of the blade paused just before the entrance to the scabbard, eyes on her blade as she spoke.

“He tried to touch you.” 

She sheathed her sword.

Caitlyn kept her eyes on Vi as she placed the blade down and turned to face the desk, her back to Caitlyn now. Her hands gripped the edge of the table as she braced herself against it, fingers flexing against the wood. 

Caitlyn saw the knights shoulders sag before she heard the loud sigh that escaped her. Vi’s head hung low, her chin was tucked to her chest as she spoke. 

“For a long time, I spent my days hunting down those kind of people. Bandits, raiders, anyone who even looked at me wrong.” 

She turned to face Caitlyn.

“I was so.. lost, in violence, in guilt, I didn’t need a reason. I think -” The knights fingers fidgeted with the silver ring. “- a part of me enjoyed it.”

Caitlyn stood. The pull that she’d felt towards the knight had only grown stronger since their reunion. The invisible string that had once been cut and left to fray, had reattached itself to her soul with a burning ferocity that first time she saw Vi again in her mothers council chamber. It only served to draw her in closer since. 

She moved towards Vi, the knights eyes watching her closely as she did. She paused a few steps in-front of her, eyes holding Vi’s stare.

The knight continued. “It’s easy to fall back into that place, to relish in the violence.” 

Caitlyn stepped closer.

“I have a reason to fight now. When I saw he tried to grab you, my whole body, it just - burned with the need to move, to punish him for thinking he could touch you.” 

Caitlyn moved closer, her hands found Vi’s shoulders.

“Only, when I saw your face, saw what I had done…” The knights words trailed off, unfinished, but her meaning clear.

Vi’s eyes drifted shut, her hands found Caitlyn’s hips, and the Princess stepped closer in response.

“I’m not a good person, Caitlyn.” Grey eyes opened to stare into Caitlyn’s blue ones. The knights eyebrows were drawn in tight, a frown firmly settled on her face. 

Caitlyn reached up to cup the knights cheek with her hand, her thumb tracing slow circles on the skin. Vi lifted her hand to take hold of Caitlyn’s, she held it out in-front of them both.

“I’m different now.” She raised her hand - still holding Caitlyn’s - and tilted it, so her silver ring was visible.

“This ring. I - I got it because I changed.” 

Caitlyn looked from the ring to Vi’s eyes, they looked desperate, pleading. 

“You’re not a bad person, Vi.”

Vi’s grey eyes watched her intensely, her pupils moved frantically, searching for any sign of trickery, for falseness, it seemed like she almost hoped to find it. 

“I will not judge you for surviving. Do not torture yourself, you have a good heart.”

Caitlyn dropped the hand on Vi’s shoulder to rest it against the knights thigh, the exact point where the bandits dagger had sunken itself.

“You took this, so I wouldn’t be harmed.”

She lifted the hand and looped her arm around the knights shoulders, Vi still held her other hand firmly in her own.

The knight studied her, grey eyes flicked between her own, movements slow, and cautious, a question in the stare. 

Caitlyn lifted her hand slightly to stroke the back of Vi’s neck, delicate fingers trailed through the hair at the nape. Vi dropped Caitlyn’s hand, and took ahold of Caitlyn’s hips once more, grip firm and assured. Caitlyn’s arm joined her other around Vi’s shoulders, hands resting against the nape of the knights neck. 

She felt herself being pulled in, her mind finally empty of all other thoughts and commitments apart from the woman in-front of her, Caitlyn could not find it in herself to care about anything but this moment, her mothers wishes be damned. Vi’s eyes were half-lidded, but the intensity in them sent white hot jolts of heat through Caitlyn’s body that pooled between her legs. 

Caitlyn let her eyes begin to drift closed, when the shrill sound of a bell being rung and people shouting echoed through the room. 

The pair pulled away, Vi’s hands moved to hold Caitlyn’s elbows as her head darted to the door. Rushed footsteps could be heard outside, as well as more shouting. 

Caitlyn looked to Vi, who turned to face her. She released Caitlyn’s forearms but took her hand in her own and began to lead them out of the room.

“Come on, something’s happening.”

Caitlyn followed, Vi released her hand briefly to grab a brown cloak from the chest that housed her armour and draped it over the princesses’ shoulders, before she took her hand once more and opened the door. Outside, crew members were running around, frantically shouting things to one another. Vi looked around the deck before she began moving again, her grip on Caitlyn’s hand growing firmer. 

The two made their way onto the top deck of the ship. Vi moved to push the door open, at one point she had to let go of Caitlyn’s hand once again to use both or her’s to push open the door. The sound of roaring wind erupted into the hall as she swung it open, the wind fighting the action all the way. 

She took Caitlyn’s hand again and led them outside. Caitlyn lifted her arm to cover her face as rain poured from the sky, it pelted the Syren so viciously that it bounced up from the deck with the force of its landing.

Caitlyn turned to Vi, her hair now a dark red due to the rain. Her eyes were wide, and her mouth hung open slightly as she looked out to the ocean, Caitlyn’s brows furrowed as she followed her line of sight.

In the distance, directly in the path of the Syren, deep black clouds decorated the horizon. Lightening flashed in and around them, illuminating the haunting magnitude of the storm, the waves of the ocean grew larger and writhed and crashed together with a fury.

Caitlyn felt Vi’s hand squeeze her own, the touch a small beacon of defiance against the primal, unrelenting dread that rose within her, and settled itself firmly in her chest.

Chapter Text

The Syren rocked with the force of the wave that struck its side. Caitlyn wiped her face as the spray sent salt water into her eyes, she tried to blink away the burning sensation as her vision blurred and her surroundings grew increasingly unfocused, the feeling of Vi’s grip on her hand the only thing grounding her.

The Syren’s crew were working diligently, people scaled the sails, shouts rang out, and any non essentials were being thrown overboard. Thunder cracked above them, an onslaught of noise and light as the storm raged all around them.  

Caitlyn turned to face Vi, the knights head was on a swivel, darting frantically in every direction, her own eyes were narrowed no doubt from the onslaught of sea water that crashed against the vessel and sprayed onto the deck. 

Caitlyn squeezed the woman’s hand and Vi’s head turned to face her. Worry clear on her face, her clothes stuck to her body, and her hair whipped in every direction with the force of the wind.

Caitlyn spoke up, having to shout to be heard over the sound of the thunder cracking above them and the waves that thrashed against the boat. 

“We should find Sarah!”

Vi nodded her agreement. Caitlyn began moving to the quarterdeck, her boots slipped slightly on the drenched wooden deck but she kept her footing. She cast her eyes towards the bow of the ship, a flash of lightening illuminated the boat then, and Sarah could be seen, her long red hair waving behind her as she stood wrestling with the wheel of the Syren. Rafen stood beside her, arms gesturing wildly as he shouted commands to the crew around them.

“Okay!” Caitlyn readjusted her grip on Vi’s hand, water coated their skin. “Let’s go!”

They began moving again, steps slow and laboured as the wind pushed against them. Caitlyn felt a weight pull her hand down, her body almost following. 

She looked back to see Vi propping herself up on one knee, having slipped on the deck. Caitlyn turned and helped pull the knight back to her feet. 

Vi flashed her an apologetic smile, and even in their desperate predicament, Caitlyn found herself smiling back at the woman.

She turned, and they kept moving, eventually Caitlyn’s free hand found the railing of the stairs that led up to the quarterdeck, as she prepared to make her way up the stairs, she felt resistance against her hand. 

As she turned to check on Vi, the woman was already looking in a direction further down the deck of the ship, then, Caitlyn heard Isobel’s voice break through the deafening wind and thunder.

“- now! Cut it! Where’s your knife!?”

The woman was stood with another crew-member, the rope they were holding onto had caught itself as they moved to reduce the sail, the fabric contorting unnaturally with the pressure. Vi turned to face Caitlyn, before her hand reached to her boot, and retrieved a small dagger from it.

“Go!” 

She released Caitlyn’s hand before she turned and moved as quickly as she could to Isobel. Caitlyn watched her figure disappear into the dark and the hail of rain. 

She turned, hands gripping the railing, heaving herself up the steps. 

After what seemed like an eternity she reached the top. Another wave rocked the ship, Caitlyn felt herself get thrown against the side of the stairs, her hands gripping the railing the only thing that kept her standing. 

Another onslaught of water washed over her, she rubbed at her eyes with her hands, the burn becoming a constant pain now. Still, she forced her eyes open to look ahead, Sarah was only a few feet in-front of her now. The woman’s face was one of steel determination, her hands moved along the Syren’s wheel deftly, turning it this way and that, adjusting to the waves that crashed against her vessel, and the wind that caught in her pearly sails. 

Caitlyn held her arm up to shield her face from the relentless rain that poured down, eyes squinting as she called out to the captain.

“Sarah!” 

The woman’s eyes shifted to look in Caitlyn’s direction.

“What can I do?!”

Caitlyn watched as the Captains eyes returned to the helm and her left hand spun the Syren’s wheel rapidly, water droplets sprayed outwards from the handles as it rotated to the right. The Syren turned to her starboard side violently in response. Sarah’s hands caught the helm mid spin. 

Caitlyn turned to face the direction Sarah had steered the ship, just in time to watch as a huge wave broke against the Syren’s bow, the spray from which soaked the whole length of the vessels deck. Caitlyn swallowed hard as the thought of what could’ve happened if that swell had struck the ship side on forced itself into her consciousness. She shook her head, urging her mind to refocus on the moment, she turned back to watch Sarah, the woman tore her eyes away from the bow of the Syren to address her for a moment. 

“We’ve already done everything we can, anything not nailed down is going overboard! Get yourself secure Caitlyn!”

She held the Captains gaze for a moment, before nodding stiffly at her, Sarah returned the gesture, a small reassuring smile crept its way onto her face, before she turned her attention back to her ship.

A flash of light illuminated the Syren and the waters surrounding it, if only for a moment, and Caitlyn caught sight of Vi. Her knight was with Isobel still, assisting the woman in stowing the cannons. Caitlyn heard Rafen’s voice bellow out from behind her.

“Heave to!” 

Caitlyn watched as Isobel double checked the secure ropes on the cannons, before she rose, and pulled Vi along with her towards the main sail. 

A few crew-mates joined them as they moved to adjust the sails, the Syren having been at the winds mercy for the last few minutes as the crew worked to secure any loose gear or cargo that they hadn’t already thrown overboard 

Vi, Isobel and two other crew-mates went aloft as they gathered the canvas to counteract the wind. Thunder roared above them, and Caitlyn could only watch the scene in-front of her unfold between flashes of lightening that illuminated the deck. 

She watched as Vi and Isobel deftly began to gather the sails, before the ship was plunged into almost total darkness. A few moments passed until another flash of lightening allowed her to continue her observation. 

Vi and Isobel had furled their sails, and now the ships cannoneer was shouting something to the two other men on the masts. 

Darkness enveloped the group once again, the Syren was thrashed violently to her port side by a storm swell. Caitlyn kept her hold on the wooden railing, her body shifting along with the ship. 

Caitlyn only heard the sound of a faint scream, before it was cut off by the crash of water splashing onto the deck. 

A ringing sound filled her ears as deep breaths wracked through her body, her hands clutched the railings of the quarterdeck’s stairs as she waited for another inevitable flash to light up the ship once more. She made a silent plea that the scream did not belong to Vi. 

Her fingers clutched the wooden railing more firmly with each passing second, her eyes gazed out into the pitch black of the night, the faint sound of shouts and boots running along the wooden deck the only indication of what might be happening. 

After what seemed like an age, white light erupted from above them. Caitlyn narrowed her stare at the main mast Vi and Isobel were on moments ago. 

A deep exhale escaped her as she saw the knight and Isobel both begin to make their way down the mast, however, they were only being joined by one other crew-mate.

Isobel and Vi spoke to each other for a moment, before the cannoneer turned to their other crew-mate who had just descended from the mast. Vi’s head turned in Caitlyn’s direction, and the knight began making her way to the quarterdeck the moment she caught the princesses’ eye. Vi stumbled slightly every other step with the thrashing of the Syren. 

Caitlyn started descending the steps of the quarterdeck , her eyes never wavering from her knight. Vi met her at the bottom, her hands finding Caitlyn’s cheeks as her eyes studied her face, an unmistakable softness settled in them.

It was never just a duty, Caitlyn understood it now.

Vi kept her hands on her cheeks as she spoke.

“You’re alright.”

She almost laughed out the words, her body visibly relaxed as she seemed to release a breath she had been holding.

Caitlyn leaned into the knights touch, her hands holding Vi’s elbows. She exhaled as relief settled into her bones at the knights unharmed appearance.

“I'm fine, I was worried about you!”

Vi’s mouth shifted into a lopsided grin. 

“You’re not getting rid of me that easily Cait.”

Despite the cold that had firmly implanted itself in her bones, and the water that had seemingly permeated her skin, warmth bloomed in Caitlyn’s chest, she let a small laugh escape her.

Vi spoke then, raising her voice to be heard over a thunderclap that roared above them. She dropped her hands from Caitlyn’s face.

“What did Sarah say!?” 

Caitlyn lifted her hands to shield her face once again as a swell breached the side of the ship, the spray coating the deck of the vessel with a fresh layer of sea water.

“There’s nothing else to do! She just said we should try keep ourselves safe.”

Vi kept ahold of Caitlyn as the Syren shifted underneath them once again, the wind seemed to pick up even further, its whistling almost deafening as the ocean continued to assault the ship.

Vi nodded, eyes looking around the deck before turning to Caitlyn again.

“Do you think we should head below deck!?”

Caitlyn’s lips pursed as she considered the idea. Another swell struck the side of the Syren and the vessel began heeling to her starboard side.

Caitlyn shifted on her feet to keep her footing, Vi stumbled beside her, only just managing to keep herself standing.

“I don’t really like the idea of being down there!” Caitlyn looked around them.

“If she goes under, we’d be trapped..” She breathed out the last words in a hushed tone, but Vi heard. The knights head whipped around to face her, her eyes wide with panic.

Vi ran a hand through her soaked hair, for once it did not fall back in-front of her face, it remained slicked back against her head. Her eyes were distant, not really focusing on anything in particular. She muttered to herself.

“This is why I fucking hate the ocean.”

As if in response to Vi’s statement, a blinding flash of light illuminated the sky at that moment. Caitlyn shielded her eyes against the brightness of the flash, her ears rang as a deafening crack reverberated through the air around them, the unmistakable sound of wood splitting followed. 

She dropped her hand to see the foremast of the Syren cracked and splintered, thunder roared around them, a taunting, victorious sound, as the lightening had found its mark. A burning smell filled the air as smoke rose from the blackened wood despite the onslaught of rain.

Caitlyn felt her mouth drop open as the tip of the mast fell, it crashed against the remaining foremast as it hung and swayed with the ropes still secured to it.

Caitlyn felt Vi’s hand grab her own, before the knight began pulling her back up to the quarterdeck, her steps measured and assured now.

As they reached the top they saw Rafen catch an axe that had been tossed to him, the man already making his way towards the foremast, Sarah’s voice carried over the wind.

“Cut away the rig! Rafen, you know what to do!”

His features were set and determined, Caitlyn watched the man effortlessly make his way across the deck and into the night. Caitlyn turned her head as Vi shouted from beside her.

“Sarah!”

The captain turned her gaze away from her ship, eyes flicking to the knight. Caitlyn watched Vi, her brows were drawn, stare hard.

“She has to make it!”

Sarah’s eyes shifted from Vi to Caitlyn.

Caitlyn made to speak, a deafening crack of thunder drowned out her words.

Sarah’s arms strained against the wheel. Her gaze flicked from Caitlyn, to her ship, then to Vi. 

“There’s rope here! Beside my foot, take it!” 

Vi released her hold on Caitlyn and made her way across the quarterdeck, she slipped as she came to a stop at the side of Sarah, legs sliding out underneath her. The knight pushed herself onto her knees as she grabbed the rope, and pulled herself to her feet using the helms pedestal for support. 

Sarah kept her gaze out on the ocean in-front of her as she addressed Vi.

“Secure her to the base of the main mast. Tie it tight!”

Vi nodded, she placed a hand on the Captains shoulder in thanks. Sarah turned her gaze away from her ship for a moment, she offered Vi a tight-lipped nod, before looking away.

Vi made her way back over to Caitlyn, she slung the rope over her shoulder as she moved, her hand reached out to grasp Caitlyn’s as they made their way back down the steps. 

Vi pulled Caitlyn along, the knights words repeated in her mind. She has to make it. She opened her mouth to confront Vi, when she felt herself get spun, and the cold, firm feeling of the wooden mast was pressed against her back. 

Vi began working the rope around the mast, her hands moving deftly at Caitlyn’s stomach to form a tight knot. Caitlyn sucked in a breath as the rope was pulled tight against her, she found her voice then.

“What about you!?”

Vi remained quiet as she finished working the rope around Caitlyn’s waist, she pulled it tight a final time, before she let her hands rest against it, her fingertips lightly grazing the princesses’ stomach.

The knights eyes looked up to capture Caitlyn’s.

Vi’s face was momentarily illuminated by a white hot flash of lightening that cracked above them. A soft, sad smile was unearthed by the light, and her hand reached up to tuck a loose strand of hair behind Caitlyn’s ear.

Sarah’s voice carried across the deck then, a distant shout.

“Rogue wave! Brace!”

Vi turned her head back towards the princess. Her words came rushed, but had no lack of conviction.

“You’re what’s important, Caitlyn!”

Caitlyn urged her voice to take on a forced finality. 

“No! Vi, no.”

Vi’s hand reached between the neckline of her undershirt, she lifted the pendant from under the fabric, before she gave it a firm tug, the chain coming loose from her neck. 

Caitlyn’s eyes flicked to the knights hand, raindrops bounced off of the golden Kiramman crest as Vi held the necklace between them.

Caitlyn shook her head violently, tears threatened to spill from her eyes, the ever present burn from the constant onslaught of salt water only exacerbated the feeling.

“Vi, don’t - don’t do this.” 

Vi’s eyes were locked on hers, pupils frantically flicking over the princesses’ features. 

Vi’s mouth opened, but Sarah’s voice cut through the chaos once more.

“BRACE!”

Caitlyn felt Vi grab her hand and place the necklace into it. Her hands lifted to cradle Caitlyn’s face, the knight ducked her head to force Caitlyn’s eyes up from the necklace to look into her own.

“Take it Caitlyn! Please.”

Caitlyn curled her fingers around the pendant. Fist closing around the necklace. 

A small sob broke from Caitlyn then. “Vi, I -”

Her words were cut off by the deafening sound of a wave crashing against the broadside of the Syren. 

Time seemed to slow to a crawl for Caitlyn then. She watched as the swell rose over the side of the ship. The water breached the deck in a huge arc, the vessel heeling dramatically with it. 

Vi was thrown from the deck with the force of the swell, her body jolting to the ships port side as the water that breached the Syren flooded the deck, and the ship tilted further, dangerously to her side.

Caitlyn extended her arm in an desperate attempt to reach out and grab Vi as her body rag-dolled away from her. She watched as Vi remained airborne for a few painfully long moments, her own arm reaching out towards Caitlyn.

Her eyes followed Vi, with the Syren heeling so dramatically to its side, the ship was now tilting at almost a forty-five degree angle. Caitlyn could see the turbulent waves that crashed around them, the water licked at the railings of the deck, as the Syren inched ever closer to the surface of the ocean with the effects of her heel.

Caitlyn screamed into the wind, her eyes burned from the saltwater, her skin felt cold and her clothes felt heavy, but her eyes remained on her knight.

“VI!”

Caitlyn thought she saw a devastating acceptance settle on Vi’s features, if only for a moment, before her body struck the railings of the side of the ship with a sickening crack. Her neck jolted unnaturally with the force of the sudden stop.

Caitlyn felt her mouth open and lungs burn as another scream tore its way through her body, though she could not hear it over the sound of the blood rushing in her ears. Vi’s eyes fluttered closed as her limp body lay against the railing.

Tears now fell unbidden from her eyes as the Syren heeled further. The waves that had licked at the railings before now rose, dark water enveloped the knights body, liquid touches that lifted her up over the railings, and into the open ocean. 

Caitlyn could only watch as Vi’s body was consumed by the waves, her figure slowly sinking and slipping under the dark surface of the water, until she was swallowed by the ocean completely.

Chapter Text

Sarah walked along the Syren’s deck. Her eyes scanning along the wood as her crew-mates buzzed around her. She came to a stop in-front of the foremast. Her gaze drawn upwards to watch as Rafen finished off fitting the jury rig. The foremast now significantly shorter, but thankfully for them, functional. 

After the storm had eventually subsided, her crew had immediately got to work rigging the jury rig with whatever spare materials they had left, and thanks to their handwork and craftsmanship, the Syren would sail once again. 

Sarah smiled softly, she rested her hand against the base of the mast, thankful that her ship and most of her crew had survived the encounter. 

Compromise, she told herself. It never got any easier. 

Rafen dropped back onto the deck beside her with a quiet thud.

She turned to face him. 

“All sorted captain, she should be good to sail the rest of the way to Solitude, we can make the proper repairs once there.”

Sarah nodded.

“Thank you Rafen, once we get there, I must send a raven to Bjorn’s family.” She turned and began walking back towards her quarters, Rafen followed wordlessly beside her. Her gaze briefly flicked up at the main mast, perfectly in-tact. Sarah sighed.

“He was a good man.”

Sarah moved her eyes further up the mast until they reached the crows nest. Isobel was still up there, spyglass in her hand and pressed to her eye. Sarah brought her fingers to her mouth and whistled, Isobel lowered the tool and looked over the side of the railing down at her captain. Sarah inclined her head at the woman, and Isobel shook her head ‘no’ in response. Sarah dropped her gaze, her shoulders visibly sagging.

She resumed her walk to the quarterdeck, after a few moments she paused outside the door into her quarters.

“Have you seen Caitlyn recently?”

Rafen sighed, his eyes dropping to the floor briefly, before he looked at his captain once again.

“No. Once the storm subsided and she was cut free from the mast, she went below deck. She hasn’t surfaced since then, captain.”

Sarah nodded. “Very well, I’ll go see her. Take the helm Rafen.”

Rafen nodded his head at her before he climbed the steps to the quarterdeck. Sarah made her way below deck and through the hall to Caitlyn’s quarters. She paused outside of the princesses’ door briefly, before she raised a hand to knock. 

Sarah waited a few moments, listening for any indication of movement inside, she knocked again when she heard none. When she was once again met with silence, she placed her hand on the handle.

“Princess?” 

Sarah opened the door slowly, she took a few tentative steps inside. She was met with an empty room. Her brows furrowed as she moved around the space, head turning left and right to make sure she wasn’t mistaken. She stood in the centre for a few moments, mind working over where the princess could be. 

Her brain failed her for a few seconds before her eyes widened slightly, realisation washing over her. The captain sighed as she made her way out of the room and began the short walk to her destination.

Sarah knocked against the door to Vi’s chambers. She held her arms behind her back as she waited, light that spilled under the door shifted with the movement of the occupant inside. After a few seconds, the handle moved, and the door opened slowly.

Caitlyn emerged from behind the door, her eyebrows rose slightly at the sight of Sarah standing there, before she opened the door fully and stepped back, allowing Sarah to enter. The captain gave the princess a slight nod as she walked into the room, and Caitlyn closed the door behind her.

Sarah cast a brief look around the space, before she turned her gaze towards Caitlyn as the woman waked past her and sat on the edge of the bed. The sheets were thrown back, Sarah leaned herself against the desk.

“Isobel hasn’t seen anything yet, but I have instructed her to remain in the crows nest for the rest of the voyage.”

Caitlyn’s eyes rose then, her fingers rolled over the necklace in her hands. The same one she had been found clutching when she was cut free from the mast.

“We can’t leave, not without her.” The princesses stare dropped back down to focus on the pendant in her hands.

Sarah sighed, she pulled the chair out from under the desk before taking a seat on it. She lifted her hat from her head, and rubbed the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand. 

“We can’t stay Caitlyn, the Syren needs repairs, and with the way the ocean was worked up she could’ve been carried out anywhere.”

Caitlyn exhaled a ragged breath, she lifted her head, and Sarah caught sight of the woman’s blood-shot eyes.

She heard Caitlyn mutter under her breath then. She watched the princess lift her hand to wipe at the corner of her eyes, the moisture on her cheeks reflected in the dim light of the candle that illuminated the room.

“She has to make it.” 

Sarah kept silent.

“I keep hearing those words. Every time I close my eyes, I see her, right before-”

The princess shook her head as her eyes dropped to the necklace in her hands again. Sarah remained sitting in silence, listening to the princess, her own eyes cast downwards, gaze focusing on the wooden floor. 

The sound of a light scoff from Caitlyn caused her head to tilt back upwards. The princess was running her thumb along the pendant, a wistful smile on her face, as a lone tear made its way down her cheek.

“So fucking altruistic.”

Sarah smiled slightly at that. She studied Caitlyn for a moment, before she stood, and made her way over to the bed. Caitlyn’s head turned to watch the captain as she took a seat beside the princess. 

The pair sat next to one another wordlessly, until after a short silence, Sarah decided to speak, her eyes subconsciously drawn to the sheathed sword still resting against the back wall as she did so.

“She did her duty.” 

Sarah turned to face Caitlyn then. The princess mimicked the action. The two women stayed like that, together in their shared loss.

“We will keep her things onboard. They can remain for as long as you need, until you decide what you wish to do with them. If you need anything Caitlyn, anything at all, let me know, I will handle it personally.”

Sarah gave the woman a soft smile before standing, she began to make her way to the door when the princess spoke.

“Thank you Sarah.” 

The captain halted her movements.

“Without you, I fear all may have been lost.”

Sarah half turned to give the princess a nod, before she made her way out of the room.

***

Caitlyn sat at the desk in Vi’s chambers, her fingers traced the patterns of the Kiramman sigil in her hands, the silver chain dangled from her fingertips and pooled on the table. The pendant seemed to weigh a tonne in Caitlyn’s hand. 

Her eyes kept their vigil on the necklace, studying its every minor detail, her stare gradually narrowing, and her eyebrows furrowing.

A burning fury coursed its way through her veins then, her skin tingled with anger as she clutched the necklace so firmly in her hand she felt the edges of the pendant making indentations in her palm. 

Vi had sacrificed herself for this necklace, for this duty.. for her. Caitlyn’s eyes darted around the room in a frenzy, her gaze settling on a small window on the wall opposite Vi’s bed. Her legs pushed her to stand as she considered throwing the necklace through the window, and out into the vast expanse of the ocean.

Her breaths came out rapid and shallow as she stood in the centre of the room, fist still curled painfully around the pendant as her eyes stared at the window. 

She made to step forward, she felt tears fill her eyes before she forced them shut, the feeling of one trailing down her cheek giving her pause mid-step.

She lifted her hand to wipe away the tear as she let a small sob escape her. She crossed the threshold of the room to sit meekly on the edge of Vi’s bed, gaze dropping to her hand, still closed around the necklace. She opened her fingers,  as she expected, the pendant had left small marks in her palm. 

Vi’s words rang unbidden in her head, her last request, before she had placed the necklace into her hand. A tear landed on the gold of the Kiramman sigil, a single droplet that fell on the cool metal with the faintest ringing sound.

The princess moved her fingertips to the chain of the necklace, the clasp still intact despite the rough manner in which Vi had pulled it from her neck. Her hand’s took one side of the chain in each of her fingertips, she lifted it until the Kiramman pendant hung directly in-front of her eyes, it swayed from side to side slightly. 

She kept it there, suspended in the air for a few moments, her eyes followed the slight movement, before the princess blinked slowly, only once, and moved the chain around her neck. Her fingers moved deftly at her nape before she fastened the clasp, and the pendant came to rest in the centre of her chest, a weight that sat just above her heart.

Her eyes then moved to Vi’s sword, still in it’s maroon sheath, placed just to the side of the chest still holding the knights ebony plate armour. Caitlyn’s brows furrowed, before she stood, and made her way above deck.

She lifted a hand to shield her eyes from the sun as she emerged, she squinted as they took a few moments to adjust. Caitlyn blinked a couple of times before she dropped her hand, the ocean was calm around them, water lapped gently against the side of the Syren as it moved smoothly through the sea, 

Caitlyn looked around the deck then, her eyes pausing on the makeshift foremast towards the stern of the ship, the wood still blackened near the top where the lightening had struck it. For a moment, Caitlyn thought she could still smell the burning scent that filled the air the previous night. 

The deck was significantly less cluttered now, barrels, tables and anything not needed having been swiftly dumped overboard. A sigh escaped her then, she turned to make her way up to the quarterdeck, her legs felt heavy with each step, each movement seemed to sap whatever little energy she had left in her. 

Sarah and Rafen as usual, were stood at the helm of the ship, the captain had a hand on the wheel, wrist flicking deftly every so often to adjust the Syren’s movements. Both of their heads turned as Caitlyn made her way to them. 

“Wonderful to see you above deck, Princess.” Rafen said, a polite smile on his face.

“Indeed Rafen, I needed some fresh air.” 

The man nodded in understanding, before he dismissed himself when a crew-mate shouted his name. Caitlyn turned to watch him go, she kept her eyes on a vague area of the ocean in-front of them as she spoke.

“I’ll need to send a raven to my mother when we arrive, inform her about-” 

The princess took a shuddering breath.

“-about Vi, about… what happened.”

Sarah nodded, an all too familiar feeling settled in her stomach. 

“Indeed princess, I’m afraid I must do the same.”

Caitlyn exhaled loudly as she turned to face the woman. Sarah’s eyes shifted from her ship to meet the princesses’ gaze.

“It’s just-” Caitlyn moved to rest her back against the railing that ran across the quarterdeck.

“I feel like, if I write it down, if I send that raven then… that makes it real. Then it’s not just a bad dream.” Caitlyn brought a hand up to rest against the pendant on her chest.

Sarah watched the woman, a deep understanding settled on her face. The captain took a deep breath as a flock of birds flew overhead, their song whistled through the air, a sweet sound, too sweet for this conversation, and for the destruction and loss everyone on the Syren had gone through a few hours previous. 

Beside her Caitlyn turned, her back to Sarah now, she leant slightly, and rested her elbows against the wooden railing, head forward, looking out onto the deck of the Syren.

“You were right, you know.” The princesses’ head turned to her right ever so slightly.

Sarah frowned.

“About what?”

Caitlyn remained quiet for a few moments, her fingers absentmindedly traced shapes against the polished wood. She pushed herself back after a few seconds, back still to Sarah as she stood.

Her words came out level, calm, like the princess was speaking something so obvious it shouldn’t need to be said, a quiet certainty, a resolute truth.

“It was never just about duty.”

Caitlyn left then, her dress trailing behind her as she walked down the steps, onto the ships deck, and back into the depths of the Syren.

***

In the distance, Solitudes huge stone arch stood on the horizon. Surrounded by mountains, the city was breathtaking and clearly easily defensible. On top of the arch, multiple buildings could be seen, the tops of which peaked over the stone wall that lined along the peculiar rock formation, the largest of which being the Blue Palace. Even at this distance, the palace stayed true to its namesake, brilliant blue hues glowed and reflected from the building as the sun shone on it.

Once the city had come into view, Sarah had sent Rafen to inform the princess, who had emerged topside not long after, and currently joined her on the quarterdeck. Rafen was on the deck of the ship as Sarah’s crew made their last preparations to dock in Solitude. 

“What will you do whilst we’re in Skyrim, Sarah?”

The woman in question took her eyes away from the city rapidly increasing in size on the horizon, and turned it to the princess stood just to her side, hands resting on the railing of the quarterdeck. She tilted her head as she thought the princesses’ question over in her mind, she hummed thoughtfully.

“Well, the Syren needs repairs, I’ll have to see to that, then, I need to send some ravens.” Sarah pursed her lips as she continued to think. “After that, perhaps I will explore some of the land, see if I can’t find anymore traders that would like to become partners.”

She glanced across to the princess once she finished speaking, Caitlyn had her eyes on the horizon, on the city. 

“That sounds pleasant.”

Caitlyn’s tone was polite, but distant. Sarah imagined it was the same tone the princess used whenever she had to attend council meetings, or hold court. Sarah studied her for a moment, before she spoke.

“I can have my crew ask around, in the city, nearby settlements, see if anyone has heard anything about a red-haired knight.” Caitlyn turned to her.

Sarah kept her eyes on the princess for a few moments, Caitlyn’s eyes were unfocused, gaze shifting to different focuses’ in quick succession. She blew a breath out of her mouth, before finding the captains eyes, hands hanging in-front of her. 

“I just, don’t know how I’m supposed to do this.”

Sarah released her hold on the Syren’s helm for a moment, the water was calm and level, and the wind steady, the ship could continue through the water on her own accord for a few moments. She walked the few steps to the princess. Caitlyn watched as Sarah placed a hand on her shoulder.

“It’s hard, and you will never truly move on, you can only try to move around your grief. Vi sacrificed everything to save you, you must persist.” 

Caitlyn audibly sighed as she once again turned her head to the horizon. Silence stretched on between them as the Syren continued it’s approach to the city.

Solitudes stone arch was now a huge and commanding sight. The stone and wooden buildings of the docks could be seen as the Syren edged closer to the city, and eventually passed under the stone arch, the shadow of which covered the entirety of the ship. 

The Syren’s crew buzzed around the ship as Sarah and Rafen’s voices carried across the deck, shouting commands as she manoeuvred the vessel to dock in Solitude. 

Heaving lines were thrown from the Syren’s deck, which were then used to pull the heavier hawsers to the dock, the hawsers were used in turn to pull the Syren the rest of the way in. 

A gangplank was extended from the Syren to the dock. Sarah released the helm. She tugged her hat onto her head as Rafen made his way onto the quarterdeck to her.

“Will you be staying aboard captain?” 

Sarah brushed herself down as she addressed Rafen. 

“I’m going to go ashore, I’m afraid the inn owner in the city who’s expecting his shipment of Demacian wine may be disappointed when he hears it’s at the bottom of the ocean.” 

She flashed Rafen a grin as the man chuckled at her words. Sarah let her eyes roam over the port for a moment, familiar banners caught her eye. In the distance, at the end of the dock, a group of soldiers could be seen. In the centre, two men sat atop horses, with another two being held by a soldier stood off to the side. Saddled, and waiting for a rider.

Sarah turned to Caitlyn.

“I’ll have my crew arrange for your things to be brought to the palace, Caitlyn.” She gestured her hand to the dock. “Shall we? I believe they are waiting for you.”

Caitlyn took a moment to compose herself, she brushed down her dress, before she adjusted the pendant on her chest. 

The princesses face shifted into one of polite neutrality. Sarah raised a brow at the change, Caitlyn’s mouth only twitched slightly at her reaction.

“Lead the way, Captain.”

Sarah did so, she issued a few orders to some members of her crew as she went, before she made her way down the gangplank, and onto Solitudes dock. Caitlyn followed closely behind her. 

They began to make their way across the port, when the group of soldiers met them halfway, the sound of armoured boots marching on the wood rang out on the dock. 

The two women came to a stop as one of the soldiers on horseback rode ahead of the contingent before coming to a stop in-front of them. The man remained seated on his horse as he spoke.

“Princess Caitlyn, Captain Fortune.”

His head bowed in greeting.

“I am General Tulius, commander of the Imperial legion in Solitude.”

Caitlyn inclined her head at the man.

“A pleasure, General Tulius.”

Sarah nodded her head.

The general kept his eyes on the captain for a moment before addressing Caitlyn once more.

“It is my honour to present Prince Jake, son of high king Torygg.”

He bowed his head as he moved aside, a man strode into the space on his own horse, a deep brown Andalusian. The man was clad in a light alternative to plate amour, with the outfit being made out of leather, the sleeves of a red tunic were visible under the man’s leather shoulder plates. The armour fanned out around his waist, brown trousers and leather boots finished off the ensemble. 

The prince had dark brown, shoulder length hair, which had two small braids at the front, fastened with silver clasps. A light shadow of facial hair dusted his chin and cheeks, and brown eyes studied Caitlyn. 

The man disembarked his horse, an unsheathed sword hung at his waist and swung slightly as he made his way to them, his eyes never leaving Caitlyn. He bowed his head deeply as he came to stand in-front of the woman.

“Princess Caitlyn.” He lifted his head as his eyes looked her over, Caitlyn felt herself stiffen.

“Your mother wrote of your beauty in her letters, although, you are even more mesmerising than I imagined!” 

Caitlyn was grateful for the riding gloves she had donned that morning, as the prince reached for her hand then, and placed a kiss against the back of it. Caitlyn had to fight herself from grimacing at the gesture. 

“Oh, thank you. It is a pleasure to meet you, prince Jake.”

Caitlyn’s formal response seemed to abate the man for now, as his lips curled into a slight grin. He kept ahold of her hand for a moment too long though. Caitlyn pulled her hand away gently, and the prince finally released his grip.

“Come princess! I’m sure you’re ready to be rid of the sights and smells of being at sea.” 

He turned and mounted his horse once more, the action not as smooth or well practiced as perhaps the prince would like. Caitlyn let a small smile tug at her lips at the sight.

One of the soldiers who had been waiting behind the prince moved forward then, he held the reigns of a horse in each hand, before handing one to Caitlyn and Sarah respectively. The two women mounted their horses wordlessly, and the prince urged his steed forward. Caitlyn gave her horse a pat to the side as she tapped his haunches gently, the animal followed alongside the prince, Sarah remained half a pace behind her. 

They began to move away from the docks then, the contingent of soldiers, and general Tulius brought up the rear, staying a respectable distance behind the trio. After a few moments the prince spoke once more.

“Truthfully, we expected you to arrive yesterday, princess. I had some of my soldiers stationed along the stone arch awaiting your vessels appearance on the horizon.”

The man spoke without turning in his saddle to face her. Caitlyn shot a quick glance at Sarah, the woman nodded.

“Yes, regretfully the Syren was struck by a terrible storm. Miss Fortune managed to prevent the situation from becoming catastrophic but, the ship sustained damages and -” the princess swallowed down the lump that was rapidly forming in her throat. 

“Not everyone made it. One of Miss Fortune’s crew went overboard, and I… my sworn protector, was lost, after ensuring I was safe.”

She heard the prince hum in-front of her, his head still facing the road ahead as they passed over a stone bridge. After a moment, he spoke, his head turned slightly to address the pair.

“The shipwright at the dock will no doubt assist with any repairs.” He waved a dismissive hand. “I suppose that’s the trouble with sea travel isn’t it.”

He turned in his saddle then, a bright smile on his face.

“As I say, you must be pleased to finally be on solid ground. I can assure you princess, you will find the amenities of the palace far superior to whatever accommodation you may have been subjected to on your journey to us.”

Caitlyn could hear the fabric of her riding gloves strain against her hands as she gripped the reigns. This ‘Blue Palace’ of theirs could have beds made of gold, and grand baths of milk with petals from the rarest and most beautiful of flowers. Yet to her, it would pale in comparison to the scent of campfire smoke that clung to her hair, and the cotton tent that had kept the wind and the cold at bay. 

The knight who had sat on her sleeping roll in the small tent, a tender look in her eyes, as Caitlyn stitched a wound on her thigh, every pass with the bandage an unspoken promise, a binding oath, a deeper duty. 

She resisted the urge to audibly scoff at the princes words, she waited until the prince had turned forward again before she looked to Sarah. The woman had a similar look in her eyes, barely concealed anger, simmering just below the surface. 

Caitlyn raised her hand slightly in a placating gesture, and the captain’s eyes drifted to it, the woman shook her head and muttered something under her breath. Caitlyn turned her head forward once more, and gave a light tap against her horses haunches.

After a short ride, the trio arrived at the main gates to the city, a pair of guards stood on either side of the huge iron gates. A shout rang out as they approached, and the gates of the city began to open, the doors creaked and groaned with the movement, as the inner city of Solitude was slowly unveiled. 

They continued their approach into the city, most of Solitude was built to back onto the base of the mountains behind it. Inns, houses and shops lined the main cobble street that ran through the city, wooden signs advertising the shops hung outside each building, swaying gently with any wind that swept through the main street.

People moved through the street, pausing to watch as the kings son and Caitlyn made their way through, the princess could hear vague chatter and murmurs being exchanged by the residents. Once they were roughly halfway down the main street, Sarah brought her horse to a stop. Caitlyn caught the action in her peripherals, and urged her own horse to halt. She gave the captain a questioning look.

“I’ve some business to attend to with the innkeeper, I’m afraid I must leave you here princess.”

Sarah dismounted her horse. The prince had stopped a few feet in-front of them, he shifted in his saddle at the interruption. 

Sarah kept hold of the reigns as she waited for one of the solders to retrieve them from her, once they did she brushed herself down before walking up to Caitlyn. The captain looked up at the woman.

“If you need me, I should be on the Syren, if not, Rafen will be, and he can surely direct you to me. Perhaps you’d join us for some drinks, for old times sake.” She flashed the princess a quick grin as she gave Caitlyn’s horse a few pats.

Caitlyn gave the woman a smile in return. “I’m sure I will. Thank you, Sarah.” 

The captain moved then, before opening a door into the inn, and disappearing behind it.

Caitlyn lifted her head to see the prince a few yards in-front of her, she urged her horse forward, and the pair resumed their ride to the palace.

“We must dismount here, princess”

Caitlyn nodded as she got off of her horse, a stone slope was in-front of them, too narrow for the horses. She waited a moment as the prince handed off his horse to the guards that had followed them, before he came up beside her, his elbow held out expectantly.

Caitlyn eyed the man up and down for a moment, before her eyes fell on his outstretched arm.

“Oh!”

She pushed past the uncomfortable feeling that settled within her gut as she laced her arm through his, and tried to ignore how her whole body stiffened at the action. The princes face broke out into a large grin as he began to lead them up the slope. 

Caitlyn could hear the telltale sounds of a blacksmith once they reached the top. She turned her head to the right to see a wooden shack, and a large man using a tanning rack. The prince must’ve been watching her, as he spoke then.

“Ah yes, that is the palace’s blacksmith, he personally crafts all of the weapons and armour our soldiers use, I doubt you’d find a superior forge in all of Skyrim.”

Caitlyn feigned interest as the prince spoke, he continued to lead them further along, they passed under an archway which revealed an expansive, open training yard. 

Soldiers stood, firing arrows at sand targets, and  straw dummies were lined up at the far side of the yard, a few soldiers slashing at them with their swords. A huge stone building stood to the left, banners hung in-front of the doors: red, with a black dragon in the centre. 

“This is Castle Dour. The main imperial outpost in Skyrim, and also the barracks for our soldiers.”

Caitlyn looked around briefly before her eyes were once again drawn to the soldiers practicing archery in the yard. Her fingers itched with the urge to pick up a bow again. 

“It’s wonderful, my lord. We have a similar yard in Piltover, I spent many an evening practicing my archery there.”

The mans head turned at her statement, eyes wide. 

“Hah wonderful!” He turned to address the soldiers that had been shadowing them. “You hear that men? My future wife is an archer!” 

A few of the soldiers around them muttered compliments to the princess. Caitlyn could barely register it over the way her hair had stood on end at the princes declaration, her hands growing clammy within her gloves.

The prince resumed their walk then, they continued through the yard before passing under another stone arch. A long cobbled path faced them, at the bottom of which, was the blue palace.

Caitlyn thought about how they must be walking across the huge stone arch they had seen on their approach to the city, as the blue palace had been visible situated on it. Her head moved from right to left as she took in the environment, houses lined each side of the path leading up to the palace, clearly the homes of noblemen and women. 

They passed through the huge stone arch into the palaces grounds, an expansive, open garden greeted them as they did, the space an array of colours as beds of flowers bloomed all around the space. 

A guard stationed at the doors to enter the palace pulled them open as they approached. The prince led Caitlyn through the receiving hall, where they then ascended a set of impressive curved staircases. Upon reaching the top, Caitlyn moved through a hallway until the pair entered a huge chamber.

Banners hung from the walls, red fabric with a white line running down the middle, with the head of a wolf adorned in the centre. The sight only reminded Caitlyn of her knight, as did everything, seemingly. She tore her eyes away from the banners to look around the rest of the room.

Tables and chairs were dotted around the space, upon which rested flagons, cups, meat and cheeses. 

Ahead of them, in the centre of the room, sat a small throne, above which hung a grand iron chandelier, candles were placed along it, casting a soft glow about the room. Light seeped in through stained glass windows that were placed high on the walls, an intentional design to direct the light directly to the throne.

Caitlyn fully turned her attention to the chair in question then, a man sat upon it, beside him on a less grand throne, sat a woman. Flanking each side was armoured men, their hands crossed across their chests as they watched Caitlyn and the prince approach.

The man sat upon the throne had a kind face, a golden circlet rested on his head with a ruby in the centre.

A deep red cloak hung across his back, the maroon fabric was broken up by chainmail that covered the man’s shoulders, a golden clasp kept the cloak in place across his chest. He wore a deep green tunic underneath, with elaborate patters that decorated the centre of the outfit. 

Caitlyn and the prince paused a few paces away from the throne.

“Father, I present to you, Princess Caitlyn Kiramman.”

Caitlyn bowed her head at the introduction.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, king Torygg.”

The man smiled widely at her words, his gruff voiced boomed across the hall as he spoke. 

“Likewise Princess, I know my son has been eager to make your acquaintance. I hope your journey here was pleasant.”

Caitlyn’s heart twinged at the man’s words. She opened her mouth to respond, before the prince interrupted her.

“Their ship was set upon by a storm, that is why they did not arrive yesterday father.”

Caitlyn gently pulled her arm from the princes grasp to hold her hands in-front of her, if the prince or king had noticed the action, they did not acknowledge it. 

The king rubbed at his chin as he spoke.

“Very well. Princess, your mother told me you would be travelling here with a protector?” He gestured his hand around the hall in question.

Caitlyn raised her head as she spoke, fighting the tremble that threatened to spill into her voice all the while. She took a breath.

“Yes. As the prince mentioned, we were caught in a storm, it brings me great sadness to admit that my sworn protector was lost amidst the chaos.”

The king nodded his head slowly. “I am sorry to hear that, princess.”

He leaned back in his throne then, his elbow resting against the armrest of the chair as he held his hand to his chin, he studied the pair for a few moments, his eyes flicking over to his son briefly.

“My son, the princess is no doubt tired from her journey, why don’t you show her to her chambers.”

The prince bowed his head in response. The king stood then, the guards who had been flanking either side of his throne dropped their hands to rest on their swords, their backs straightening at the movement. Torygg took a few steps towards Caitlyn and his son, a soft smile on his face.

“We would be honoured if you would join us for dinner this evening princess, I can have a handmaid fetch you later, if you’d like?”

“That sounds wonderful, my lord.”

The man clapped his large hands together then. “Excellent!”

The king began to make his way out of the hall, a pair of guards following him out, Caitlyn offered the woman whom had been sat next to the king a polite smile as she made her way past them and out of the room, flanked by her own pair of guards.

“Come then, princess, I’ll escort you to your chambers.”

Caitlyn turned to face the man then, thankful that he did not offer his arm to her, as he himself began to make his way out of the hall. 

She followed the prince for a short time. They moved out of the throne room and back into the hall, and down a small corridor to the right of the spiral steps they had ascended earlier. At the end of the hall there was another set of stairs, the pair ascended them as prince Jake spoke about the history of the palace. After they reached the top of the stairs they came out into another hall with a door at the end, the prince stopped outside of it before he turned to address Caitlyn.

“Here we are princess, I look forward to seeing you again at dinner this evening.”

Caitlyn offered her most polite, practiced smile, and gave the man her thanks for chaperoning her, before opening the door and slipping inside. 

The room was a decent size. A four poster bed was placed against the back wall, with sage green bedsheets, at the bottom of the bed was a chest that ran along its length. A small table was placed just beside it, which held a jug of water, and a goblet. The room contained two tall wardrobes, as well as one shorter one. A table stood on the other side of the room,  a few candles and bottles of wine were set on it. 

A hearth sat against the wall opposite the bed. Light spilled into the room from the large window opposite the door Caitlyn had just walked through, matching sage green drapes were drawn to allow the light of the late afternoon in.

Caitlyn let out a breath as she strode through the room, she made her way to the bed, the sheets shifting, and the mattress dipping comfortably as she sat on the edge. 

Caitlyn remained there, a few of the castles staff members delivered some of her things from the Syren. Once they had left, Caitlyn ignited a fire in the hearth, she pulled up one of the chairs from the table and placed it just next to the fire. The princess took a seat as she poked at the wood with the iron stoker. She watched as the flames danced in-front of her, the familiar feeling of the heat licking at her cheeks brought forth memories of evenings spent sat beside a campfire, the familiar presence of a similarly flame-haired knight seated beside her. 

Caitlyn brought a hand to her chest, her fingers found the still cool metal of the Kiramman pendant that hung around her neck. She kept her eyes on the flames, her quiet sobs swallowed by the fire, as it crackled softly in the hearth.

Chapter Text

Vi blew the strands of hair that had fallen in-front of her eyes out of her face. Her eyes flicked around the room. A small fire was ablaze in the hearth of the small council chamber, and light spilled into the room from the still rising sun, casting a bright glow over the multiple jugs and cups scattered on the table. 

Vi attempted to stifle down the yawn that threatened its way through her body, her cheeks puffed slightly as she did her best to keep it at bay. She heard Lord Stone shift next to her and turned her head to cast a sly glance at the man. He raised his eyebrows at her before turning back to face the table in the centre of the chamber, Vi mirrored the action. 

The knight despised early morning council meetings. She barely had time to fully open her eyes before her ears would be subjected to hours long discussions about taxes, permits and various complaints from members of the Piltovan nobility. 

After listening to the master of coin discuss the state of the crowns treasury for far too long for the knights liking, queen Cassandra’s voice caused Vi’s ears to perk up.

“Thank you for your report, my lord. This is certainly something we can discuss further at a later date, for now, I believe we have made good in-roads on todays discussions.” 

The occupants around the table nodded and murmured their agreements at the queens words.

“Consider this meeting adjourned.”

At that, those seated at the table began to collect their things and make their way out of the room. Vi exhaled a breath, her shoulders relaxing slightly as the noblemen and women vacated the space, only lord Stone, queen Cassandra and prince consort Tobias remained. Tobias stood then, he made his way over to the desk just to the side of the hearth, before returning with a flagon of wine and two goblets. He placed one in-front of his wife, before he cast a glance at Vi and the lord commander. 

“I would offer you each a glass, but I fear my wife’s wrath if our sworn protectors cannot fulfil their duty because I plied them with wine.” 

He smiled at the pair as he looked to Cassandra for permission, his hand holding the flagon paused in mid-air above her goblet. 

The queen leaned back in her chair as she smiled up at her husband, she rubbed at her temples with her fingers as she let her eyes drift shut.

“Darling, it’s barely even the afternoon.” 

Tobias only grinned at his wife, his hand still holding the flagon. Cassandra opened her eyes, before waving a hand at her husband, a smile on her features. Tobias poured the liquid into her glass, before filling his own and taking a seat beside his wife once more. 

Vi watched as the two royals each took a drink from their goblets. At that, the door to the council chamber opened. 

Princess Caitlyn made her way into the room, her eyes immediately met Vi’s, the knight could feel the blush that made its way onto her cheeks at the eye contact with the princess, Caitlyn offered her a sweet smile.

She continued into the room, and placed a chaste kiss on her fathers head, before bowing slightly to the queen.

“Good morning mother, father.” 

She turned her eyes to Vi then.

“Ser Violet.” Caitlyn purred the words. 

Vi felt the hair on the back of her neck stand on edge at the princesses tone. 

The knight inclined her head slightly, she let her mouth shift into a lopsided grin. “Princess.”

Caitlyn flashed another smile at the knight before she turned to the lord commander. “My Lord.”

The man bowed his head in response.

She took a seat at the table. Tobias glanced from his daughter to Vi, a sly smile on his face, Vi averted her gaze from the princess then.

Tobias addressed his daughter, as Caitlyn reached for some bread on the table.

“What are your plans today Caitlyn?”

The princess placed the piece of bread onto her plate.

“I’m finished with my lessons for the day, I thought I might take Spirit for a ride later this evening.”

Tobias nodded at his daughters words, beside them, Cassandra was flicking through some parchment in-front of her. She kept her eyes on the papers as she spoke.

“I’ve received another proposal for your hand in marriage, Caitlyn.”

Vi felt herself stiffen at the queens statement, her eyes flicked from Cassandra to Caitlyn, the princesses own eyes rolled in response. 

“They seem very keen, a nobleman from Demacia.”

She lifted her eyes from the parchment in-front of her then to look at her daughter, Caitlyn met her gaze. The queen opened her mouth to speak, before the sound of Tobias’ soft chuckling gave her pause.

“My dear, I fear that proposal would be better used as kindling for the fire.”

Cassandra’s eyes flicked to her husband, she studied him for a moment before she looked back to Caitlyn, who nodded in agreement. The queen sighed deeply then.

“I thought as much. I’ll let them know you politely decline.”

She turned her gaze back down to the papers in-front of her. 

Caitlyn smiled at her father, who gave her hand that was resting on the table a loving squeeze.

Caitlyn eyed him for a few more moments before speaking.

“Do you have any further commitments today, father?”

Tobias leaned back in his chair as he took another drink of his wine. 

“Not much, I’m due to visit the blacksmith this afternoon. I am to inspect the new queens-guard armour he’s crafted, the steel is supposed to be significantly lighter.”

Caitlyn nodded, her gaze briefly flicked over to the knight stood to the side of the room, before she returned her eyes back to her father.

“I suppose Ser Violet will be accompanying you then..”  

Vi stood straighter at the statement from the princess, her eyes reflexively looking to the prince consort.

Tobias hummed as he looked to his sworn protector, he sipped his wine once more before speaking.

“I doubt there will be any threats to my life on the short journey to the palace blacksmith.” He paused for a moment, fingers scratching his chin before he turned to the lord commander.

“Lord Stone, perhaps you would like to accompany me, after all, it is your knights who will be benefiting from this new armour?”

The man in question straightened his back, his hand dropping to the pommel of his sword. 

“It would be an honour, my lord.”

Tobias rubbed his hands together as he smiled. 

“Excellent. Ser Violet, if the lord commander has no further use of you today, you are dismissed.”

Vi bowed her head to the man, before she turned to her commander, her hands clasped behind her back as she waited for any potential orders. 

Lord Stone eyed her for a few moments, before he shrugged his shoulders slightly. 

“Go and relieve Ser Mylo from the nights watch, take up his post until I return from the blacksmith, after that, you may be dismissed for the evening.”

Vi’s brows rose slightly at the command, before she nodded her head.

“Yes Commander.”

She turned to the queen then, and bowed her head, before shifting her eyes to Tobias, “my lord.”

Finally she turned to the princess. Caitlyn was already watching her, a sly smile on her face. Vi bowed her head, her eyes remaining on the woman as she did. “Princess.”

Caitlyn nodded in return, mouth shifting into a smile that exposed the small gap between her front teeth. “Blessings to you, Ser Violet.”

Vi fought against the fire that burned in her stomach. Before it could make itself known on her skin, she turned and left the room, her royal blue queens-guard cloak trailing behind her.

***

Vi made her way to the main gates of the palace grounds, the courtyard was bustling with activity as soldiers, guards and palace staff went about their duties. Vi kept walking until she passed through the gates, the long bridge that led to the palace stretched out in-front of her, stone and wooden buildings that made up the main city of Piltover on the other side of it. She turned to her right after passing under the archway. 

“Alright, get outta here.”

Mylo startled at her voice, he adjusted his helm as he spoke.

“Thank the gods, I was starting to think i’d been forgotten about.”

Vi chucked slightly at that, she stepped forward and adjusted some of the straps on his armour, before casting her gaze to his queens-guard cloak, she smiled slightly as she looked back to the man.

“Who’s to say you weren't.” Mylo opened his mouth to protest, but Vi interrupted him.

“Before you do anything else, get that cleaned.” She pointed a finger to the cloak, the bottom of which was stained slightly with mud. 

Mylo rubbed at the back of his neck, a sheepish smile on his face as he began to move back through the gates. Before he passed under the stone archway, Vi called out to him.

“Oh, and Mylo?”

The man in question turned to face her.

“You’re far too loud for anyone to forget about you.” She winked at the man, who laughed at her words, he muttered a ‘you got that right’  before he retreated under the archway and back into the palace grounds.

Vi stood guard in the spot Mylo had just vacated, eyes on the bridge in-front of her and the people who crossed it, as her left hand came to rest on the pommel of her sword. 

Vi kicked at a pebble on the ground with her armoured boot, the sun had travelled much further in the sky, it’s location clearly indicating it was now the late afternoon, perhaps the early evening. Vi muttered to herself as she stood there, eyes dropping back to the bridge as some castle staff made their way back into the courtyard.

“Someone could’ve warned me about how much of this job was just standing around.”

She blew air out of her mouth then, rolling her shoulders that had grown stiff from the lack of movement, when her eyes were drawn to the end of the bridge.

Tobias and Lord Stone were making their way across on horseback, Vi straightened at the sight, her head high as the pair approached, they paused once they reached her. Lord Stone spoke first.

“I will take the next watch Ser Violet, you are dismissed for the evening.”

She inclined her head at the commander, before turning to Tobias and bowing her head slightly.

“My lord, would you like me to take your horse and lead her back to the stables?”

Tobias dismounted, although he did not hand off the reigns to Vi.

“It’s no trouble Ser, are you going to the stables yourself?”

“Yes, my lord.”

“Then we shall walk there together.”

Vi nodded, before following Tobias into the courtyard. The pair remained silent for a few moments, staff members and other guards who they passed bowed their heads to the prince consort as they went. Vi’s head turned from the training courtyard to Tobias as the man spoke beside her.

“I must say, I married into a family that loves their horses, the god’s know Caitlyn has given me enough scares with the way she rides Spirit, although I don’t think I’ve seen a horse and rider have such a close bond as you have with Shadow.”

Vi found herself smiling at his words and the thought of her horse.

“Thank you, my lord. He isn’t always the most agreeable, but I am at my happiest when taking him out for a ride.” 

Tobias hummed in agreement.

“Indeed, I know how the council meetings bore you.” He stayed silent for a brief period, before an idea seemed to strike him, if his wide smile was anything to go by.

“Perhaps once the meetings this week are finished with, I’ll let Cassandra know that you and I will be going on a fishing trip. We can take the horses out to the lake and stay there for a day or two, its only a half days ride, I’m sure they can survive without us for a little while.”

He turned to Vi then, bright smile on his face that reached his eyes.

Vi couldn’t hide her own happiness at his statement, a grin settling itself on her features.

“That sounds wonderful, my lord.”

Tobias laughed lightly at the knight then, he shook his head good-naturedly as he spoke.

“I’ve told you, Violet, you can call me Tobias when it’s just the pair of us.”

Vi studied the man for a moment before she shrugged her shoulders. The pair reached the stables, and paused outside, Vi pulled open the large wooden doors. She turned to Tobias then.

“I can lead her inside for you.” She held a gloved hand out to the man.

Tobias’ eyes flicked to her hand, before he handed over the reigns.

“Thank you, Violet.”

He brushed himself down, before speaking once more.

“What are your plans for this evening?”

Vi stroked the horses nose as her eyebrows rose slightly at the question, her eyes flicked to Tobias before she returned them to the horse in-front of her.

“Uh, I was just going to take Shadow out for a short ride later, once i’d changed into my riding fatigues.”

Tobias clasped his hands behind his back as he nodded cooly at the knight. 

“Ah, very well. Have a good evening then.”

Vi bowed her head at the man before she turned and began leading his horse back into the stable, she’d taken only a few steps when Tobias called out to her.

“Oh Violet, one more thing.”

Vi paused in her tracks and turned to face him.

“Tell my daughter I said hello.”

Vi’s mouth opened and closed pathetically as she floundered for a response, Tobias only smiled at her, a mirthful, amused grin, before he turned and began making his way back to the palace.

Vi watched him go, still stood dumbly in the doorway of the stables.

***

Vi left the barracks, she began to jog lightly as she turned her head to the sky, taking note of the sun’s position. She made her way through the stables, eyes pausing on the empty stall next to her own horses briefly. Familiar sounds filled her ears as Shadow nickered and huffed at her presence, she entered his stall and the horse immediately shoved his head to her chest, she ran her hands along his neck.

“Easy, boy, we’re going.”

She took his saddle from the hook and got to work preparing him, before finally slipping the bit into his mouth and attaching his reigns. She led him out of the stables, and swiftly mounted him. 

She gave a gentle kick to his haunches and the horse moved out of the courtyard, his hooves clicking against the stone path. They crossed the bridge, moved through the main street of the city, before ducking down an alleyway that led onto a dirt path, and out into the queens-wood that surrounded Piltover.

Vi urged Shadow on, the horse galloped down the trail at speed, the forest around Vi became a blur of green as Shadow kicked on. Wind rushed in her ears as the stallion snorted gleefully, they continued on for a few minutes before the trail eventually opened up into a clearing. Vi pulled on the horses reigns slightly to ease him to a trot as they emerged into the clearing. 

Blossom trees circled the edge of the area, their petals decorated the ground as the gentle wind shook them from the trees. Vi slowed Shadow to a stop at the edge of a small pond that sat in the middle of the clearing, the clear water allowed for fishes within to be seen. 

Vi dismounted from Shadow before crouching in-front of the pond, she leaned across to see her reflection in the water, the image distorted slightly by gentle ripples caused by the fishes that occasionally broke the surface. 

A voice caused her to sit up and turn.

“You’re lucky Shadow is quick.”

Caitlyn emerged from the tree-line upon Spirit, a sly grin on her face as she urged her horse into the clearing. She dismounted, before slowly walking to Shadow, and placing a hand against his side.

“If it weren’t for him, you’d have been late.”

Shadow nickered softly at the princesses touch, Spirit moved further across the clearing to graze on some grass, the stallion joined her after a moment.

Vi chuckled to herself as she stood, she brushed off her knees as she addressed the princess.

“But I wasn’t, I know how much it frustrates you, princess.”

Caitlyn laughed as she strode up beside Vi, her own eyes drifting down to the small pond in-front of them. She lifted her gaze after a few moments, head turning to take in the scenery around them, the clearing was bathed in a beautiful orange glow as the sun had just begun to set. 

Caitlyn moved away from the pond and Vi took the moment to retrieve a small blanket from Shadows back, she set it at the base of a tree on the edge of the clearing.

“Your throne, Princess” She gestured her hands at the blanket as Caitlyn playfully shoved her on the shoulder. 

Vi stumbled back as she feigned injury, holding her arm.

“Agh, it’s treason! You have assaulted a member of the queens-guard! How am I to protect your fathers life with such an affliction!” 

Caitlyn laughed loudly, the sweet sound rang through the clearing, as the princess brought a hand to her mouth to try to stifle her laughter.

Vi found herself chuckling along with the princess, the moment a sweet escape from the rigid roles that enveloped them during the day. Caitlyn wiped at her eye as she took a seat on the blanket, Vi stayed standing, a soft smile on her face as she watched the princess. 

Caitlyn brought her eyes upwards to catch the knights gaze, she crossed her legs before patting her lap, an invitation in her stare.

Vi’s eyebrows rose slightly, she slowly dropped to her knees before turning her back to Caitlyn, and laying down until her head rested in the princesses lap. 

Caitlyn watched Vi as she adjusted herself, when the knights movements stilled, she cast her gaze around the clearing, taking a deep breath and letting her eyes drift closed.

Vi watched the princesses movements.

“It’s so beautiful here this time of year.”

Vi kept her eyes on Caitlyn.

“It is.”

Caitlyn opened her eyes and let them drop to the knights face in her lap, she brought a hand to Vi’s cheek, thumb caressing small circles over the skin. A sad smile settled on her face then, and Vi’s brows furrowed at the sudden change.

“Cait, everything okay?”

“You need to wake up, Vi.”

Vi tried to speak, but only air was expelled from her mouth.

“Wake up Vi, I still need you.”

Darkness began to creep into her eyes then, wispy tendrils that started in the corners of her eyes and snaked their way in-wards into the centre of her vision. She cast a final glance into Caitlyn’s deep blue eyes before the darkness enveloped her sight completely.

***

The first thing Vi could register was pain, her whole body felt like it was on fire, white hot jolts that spread from her back, through her body, and down to the tips of her fingers.

Her eyes opened suddenly, she inhaled a huge breath of air, her body pushing itself into a upright position rapidly, before searing flames spread through her spine and sucked the air from her lungs. Her chest burned as as she fell back limply, her body lacking the energy to even allow herself to scream in agony as a relentless burn surged through her body. Vi could only suck desperate rapid breaths through her teeth as she fought against the stars that flashed in her eyes.

Vi clenched her eyelids shut as she threw her arm over her face, a desperate attempt to ward off the excruciating pain that pulsed through her body with every breath, a low groan rumbled from her throat after a particularly intense surge of pain coursed through her back.

A faint rustling sound caused her to open her eyes then, she turned her head slightly, trying her best not to move her back at all as she did so. A candle flickered on a nearby table, allowing the knight to barely make out her surroundings. She was in a wooden cabin, a small window on the wall at the far side of the room revealed a dark sky outside.

Vi rubbed at her eyes with the palm of her hand, she blinked away the drowsiness that weighed down her eyelids. Something rustled within the room once more, Vi’s eyes darted in the direction of the noise. 

On the ground, a man laid on his side in a sleeping roll, a head of brown hair just visible above the canvas. Vi squinted against the dim light, her nerves fired at the thought of the potential threat against her life, her fingers itched and her eyes darted around the room looking for a familiar sword sheath, unsuccessfully. 

She returned her eyes to the sleeping figure, before exhaling a deep breath, wincing slightly at the pain that accompanied it. She looked around the room once more, eyes pausing on an empty glass that sat on a small wooden table beside the bed she currently occupied.

“Guess if they were gonna kill me they’d have done it by now..”

The knight slowly reached for the glass, her muscles screaming at the movement. Her fingers flexed as she grasped for the item, not wanting to exert herself any further and risk winding herself once more with another bout of extreme agony. 

The tips of her fingers finally found purchase of the rim of the glass, and she managed to shuffle it nearer to her, until she could close her hand around it. She took a moment to catch her breath, the small task having left her panting for air.

The knight used all of her strength to pull herself up slightly, a shooting pain that seemed to burn her nerves travelled up the entire expanse of her back at the movement, Vi’s eyes clenched shut and she sucked in a breath as she moved, after what seemed like an age she had finally manoeuvred herself into a somewhat semi-upright position.

She looked across to the sleeping figure once more, her chest rising and falling rapidly.

“If they weren’t gonna kill be before, maybe they’ll want to now.”

She threw the glass at the man, it bounced against his back with a dull thud.

“Ow, what the-” 

Immediately the man sat up, he turned to face her, brows knit in a tight frown as he himself squinted against the dim light. Vi could see his eyes widen even with the lack of light in the room. 

“You.. you’re finally awake.”

Vi recognised that voice. The man climbed out of his bed roll and stood, he rubbed at a spot on his back absentmindedly.

Vi leaned her head forward slightly as she squinted her eyes. “Step towards the light.”

“Seriously?” 

“Do it. Now.”

The man scoffed before he walked towards the table and lifted the holder the candle was stood in so it was eye level.

Vi’s own eyes widened then, her mouth fell open in shock.

“Holy shit… Jayce, is that you?”

The man shook his head in disbelief, before he took a chair that had been tucked under the table and bought it across to the bed Vi currently occupied, he placed the candle down on the small table just beside the knight then.

“Yes it’s me, although I don’t know whether I should be pleased or concerned that your first instinct was to throw a glass at a stranger.” 

Vi scoffed at him then, as she allowed her eyes to fully take in his appearance. He wore a cotton undershirt and some trousers, his hair had grown significantly longer since Vi had last seen him, and he had a full, well developed beard now. Vi couldn’t help the smile that crept its way onto her features at the sight of the man.

“It’s good to see you.”

Jayce returned her smile.

“Likewise, Vi.”

Vi let her head drop back then, the nape of her neck was resting against the wood of the headboard, she winced slightly as another bolt of pain made its way up her back. Her brows furrowed in thought, she turned her eyes to Jayce.

“Can I ask you something.”

The man nodded enthusiastically.

“Yeah, of course.”

“Where are we.. and how the hell am I alive?” 

Her throat burned with every use, and her voice came out low and gravelly, but the knights head burned with questions and hazy memories, or dreams? Vi couldn’t determine which.

Jayce stood slowly, he made his way over to a collection of belongings in the corner of the room before retrieving a waterskin from a small bag. He held the skin up to Vi, a silent question in the gesture, the knight nodded. 

He removed the seal before handing it to Vi, who drank from it greedily, the cool liquid soothed the burn in her throat, a few drops trailed down the side of her chin as she drank. Jayce spoke then.

“We’re in a small outpost just outside of Windhelm. I was on a boat back to Skyrim from Solstheim when about a day into the journey, we came upon a debris field.”

Vi had stopped drinking at this point, she rubbed at her temples with her fingers, trying to will her mind into remembering anything from before she had awoken a few minutes ago.

Jayce watched her for a moment before he continued.

“We didn’t think much of it at first, a few traders had mentioned about a bad storm just a ways off the coast, figured maybe a small boat got turned over.” He waved a hand as he spoke.

“We were gonna leave, when I felt it, I mean, all the hairs on my body stood on end, and I had this chill go up my spine. So, I took another look, and a little further out, I saw what looked like a person, clinging to a table.”

He shook his head at his own words, before he walked back over to the table in the side of the room and reached into a draw. He pulled out a small red bottle, and pulled the cork free with a quiet pop, before he set it down by the candle on the table next to Vi’s bed.

“Sure enough, it was you. I thought you were dead but, you were breathing. Once we got ashore in Windhelm I rented this cabin, figured it’d be best to keep you away from prying eyes.”

Vi dropped her eyes to the floor, she pinched the bridge of her nose with her fingers, flashes came back to her: a horrific burning smell, lightening, water that seeped into her clothes. 

Vi laid her head back against the headboard once more, eyes directed at the wooden ceiling.

“You should be dead, Vi.” The knight turned to face him then.

“We both know why you’re not.”

Vi exhaled, she lifted her right hand and flexed her fingers, her silver ring glistened in the dim light. She closed her eyes as another jolt of pain passed through her, images flashed behind her eyelids once more. Delicate fingers in her own, as she adjusted their hands so the wolfs head on her ring was visible, words spoken in a whisper, arms around her shoulders, crystal blue eyes framed by midnight hair.

Vi’s eyes shot open, she turned her head to Jayce so rapidly the man winced at the movement.

“I have to get to Solitude.”

She moved to stand, she got as far as partially sitting up when the air was forcefully pulled from her lungs and her back felt as though it had been set aflame. The knight groaned deeply, the lack of air preventing her from screaming, and she flopped back to the bed limply.

“Easy, easy.” Jayce had a hand on each of her shoulders now, a gentle pressure to prevent her from attempting to sit up once more.

“Vi, you seriously hurt your back, you have to take it easy.”

The knight scoffed at the man, the action sounded weak amidst the palpable pain that marred her features and voice, still, she mustered whatever venom she had within her and laced her tone with it.

“You don’t get it Jayce, I have a duty, I must get to Solitude. How long have I been here anyway?”

Jayce leaned back then, his eyes avoiding Vi’s gaze. He picked up the bottle from the bedside table.

“Six days, you-”

“What! No, no I need to leave, Caitlyn-”

“Vi just stop, you’re in no state.. here.”

He handed her the bottle, she paused for a few moments before eventually reaching out, fingers cautiously wrapping around it. She looked to the man and raised an eyebrow.

“It’s a healing potion. I’ve been giving them to you in the rare moments you’d been conscious for long enough to ingest it, its been good for your injuries.”

Vi shot the man another wary gaze before she brought the bottle to her mouth and drank, the liquid was sweet, it tasted of honey and left a warm trail down her throat and into her chest. She wiped at her mouth with her hand before placing the bottle back onto the table.

Vi sighed as she leaned back against the bed once more, Jayce took a seat on the chair next to her.

“Have you heard anything, about the high king or, about a visit from a nearby kingdom?” Panic laced her tone, she was confident Sarah could’ve kept the Syren afloat, but the thought that the ship had perhaps succumbed to the wrath of the ocean left a gaping hole in her chest.

Jayce inhaled as he too leaned back in his chair, he ran a hand through his hair.

“No, I mean, not really. The ferryman in Solstheim said Skyrim seemed busier because of some business in Solitude but he didn’t say what.”

Vi turned away as she closed her eyes and thought of Caitlyn, how the princess had desperately tried to reach out for her as she fell from the deck, the anguish on her face. She opened her eyes again, gaze locked onto the ceiling. 

“I really have to get there Jayce..”

She heard Jayce sigh from beside her, but kept her eyes on the ceiling.

“We’ll have to see if you’re any better tomorrow. If you can stand we can get a coach to Whiterun.”

Vi frowned at that, she turned to face the man.

“Whiterun? No Jayce, I need to-”

“I know, but we can’t get a coach there, Whiterun is the furthest they’ll go, plus, Aela will want to see you. If she finds out you’re back in Skyrim and you didn’t go see the group..”

Vi groaned as he trailed off, she ran a hand across her face, the man was right. 

Jayce stood.

“Plus, if anyone knows anything about what’s going on in the capital its her. You know the high king has sought out the Companions help in the past.”

Vi remained silent, eyes still firmly fixed on the ceiling. Jayce picked up the candle from the bed beside her.

“Get some rest, if you’re well enough, we’ll travel tomorrow.”

He blew out the candle, plunging the room into darkness. Vi laid there, staring at the ceiling, as flashes of blue eyes amidst bright lightening tormented her mind.

***

She was already awake by the time that Jayce had begun to stir from his sleeping roll in the centre of the cabin. She was sat up in her bed, the action luckily a lot less painful than it had been the previous evening. Jayce propped himself up on his elbows, he turned to face her as he rubbed at his eyes with the palm of his hand.

“Morning, how you feeling?”

She swung her legs across the bed so she could plant them on the floor, wincing slightly at the dull burn that spread up her back as she did.

“My back still hurts like a bitch, but it’s not as bad as yesterday.”

Vi pulled the sheet away from her body, she let her eyes roam over her bandaged torso. She huffed.

“Thanks for the patch job.”

Jayce muttered a ‘no problem’ as he shrugged out of his sleeping roll and stood. He bundled the fabric up and placed it into a sack in the corner of the room. Vi watched as he rummaged through the bag, her stomach groaned when he pulled out two loafs of bread.

She caught it as he tossed it to her, and took a bite, she murmured a quick thanks around the food in her mouth.

“You think you’ll be okay to travel?”

Vi nodded at the man as she took another bite of the bread. The pair finished off their respective food, and began to collect their belongings. Vi braced herself against the table as she stood, she inched herself up to stand at her full height, the process slow, and painful, but the knight pushed through the agony in her back.

Jayce had been watching her, she turned to the man and nodded, he gave her a soft smile in response, before he finished packing up his belongings. He threw her a large tunic and some trousers for her to wear. 

“Here, I grabbed some stuff from a nearby trader whilst you were out. Hope they fit alright.”

Vi pulled on the pants before shrugging into the tunic, the fabric slightly oversized, but the knight didn’t complain. She watched Jayce as she man changed into his Companion armour, a metal set of greaves, bracers and a chest plate, the centre of which was adorned with a snarling wolf, each armour piece was lined with fur to provide extra padding and warmth. 

Jayce must’ve noticed Vi staring, as he let out a light laugh.

“You can always collect yours once we get back to Jorrvaskr.”

Vi smiled at the man as she finished lacing up the boots Jayce had provided her with. After a while the two were ready to depart. Jayce strapped his sword belt around his waist and slung the bag across his back, he held out a brown cloak to Vi and the knight draped it across her shoulders. 

They left the cabin, cold air met them as they left, a light wind causing Vi’s cloak to flutter behind her, and she pulled the fabric tighter across her chest.

“Alright, it’s a short walk to Windhelm, just down this path and to the right, lets go.” 

Jayce began walking and Vi followed behind him, her steps a little slower than she would like due to the stiffness and pain in her back, but Jayce slowed his pace to allow the knight to walk alongside him. After about ten minutes of walking, the snow-ladened stone buildings of the city came into view in the distance, Vi’s eyes darted across to the wooden stable situated just outside of the city, and the wooden carriage that was posted up outside of it. The pair approached the building, and Jayce knocked on the door of the stable. After a few moments a man pulled the wooden doors open, a brush in his hand. 

“Yes?” 

The man’s eyes dropped to take in Jayces’ armour then.

“Oh! You’re a member of the companions! Blessings to you my friend, how can I help?”

Vi rolled her eyes at the man as she scoffed at his change in attitude, she was cut off by Jayce elbowing her gently in the side.

“We require passage to Whiterun on your carriage, we must leave immediately.”

The man nodded enthusiastically, he dropped the brush onto the ground as he stepped out of the stable.

“Whiterun will cost 20 gold. But, for a companion, I’ll do it for 15.”

The man held his hand out to Jayce, whom eyed it for a moment, before he took it in his own and shook. 

The stable owner ducked back into the stable, before returning a moment later with a small sack of supplies for their journey, and made his way over to the carriage. He placed his bag beside him on the wooden seat situated just behind the shire horse that was already hooked up to the wagon. It huffed as the pair approached.

“Well, I’m Alfarinn, and this is Bessie, she’ll get you there in no time, won’t you girl?”

The horse nickered softly at the encouragement, Jayce opened the door to the carriage, and Vi climbed inside.

“Nice to meet you, Alfarinn.” Jayce spoke, before he climbed inside the wagon.

Jayce joined Vi inside the carriage and closed the door, he set his own bag down on the seat beside him, as the carriage stuttered slightly before it began to move.

The pair sat in silence for a few moments, Vi’s leg bounced nervously as she kept her eyes locked on the terrain outside, they were moving slowly, too slowly.

She was brought out of her thoughts by Jayces’ voice.

“Can you stop that.”

Vi turned to him, she raised her hand in annoyance, he tilted his head down at her leg, and the knight stilled her movements. She turned her head to the side to look out of the window once more, she grunted an apology at the man.

She heard Jayce rummaging through the bag he’d brought once more, but she kept her eyes on the window.

“Here.”

Her eyes darted across him, he held out another red bottle to her. She waved a hand at him.

“I’m fine.”

He shook his head at the knight, before he pushed his hand further towards her.

“I can’t deal with you radiating nervous energy for the whole ride.” He gestured the hand holding the bottle. “This one is a potent healing potion, even with the blood, it should knock you out for a while.”

She kept her eyes on the man for a few moments, saying nothing. Jayce pinched the bridge of his nose as he sighed.

“It’s more for my benefit, now take it.”

Vi reluctantly reached out and took the bottle from him, she pulled the cork free with her teeth, before downing the sweet liquid inside, she threw the now empty potion to the side.

“There, happy?”

Jayce leaned back in his chair, his eyes closed as he spoke.

“I will be when you fall asleep.”

Vi scoffed at him as she turned to face the window again, a few snowflakes had begun to fall outside, and she pulled her cloak tighter once more, the sound of the horses hooves and the gentle swaying of the carriage as it moved along the cobblestone path made her eyelids feel heavier with every passing second, until eventually, she was lulled into a dreamless sleep.

Vi was shaken awake by the wagon jolting to the side, she blinked away the fatigue in her eyes before rubbing at her face with her hands. She turned to look out the window, when she’d fallen asleep, the land had been covered with a thick layer of snow, with mountains decorating the horizon. Now, she looked out at lush green fields, and a blue sky. She turned to face Jayce, who himself was asleep. She kicked his foot lightly.

“Hmph, what.”

“Wake up.”

Jayces’ eyes opened slowly as he yawned, he brushed his hair back as he sat up to look out of the window. His eyes narrowed as he took in their environment, he turned back to Vi and shrugged his shoulders. The knight shook her head at the man before she turned slightly in her seat, and rapped her fist against the wall of the carriage.

A few moments later Alfarinn slid open a small wooden latch.

“Yes?”

“Where about’s are we?”

Vi could hear the man hum slightly over the gently clicking of horse hooves on stone.

“We should be arriving in Whiterun in a few hours, it’s the early morning, we will be there by mid afternoon.”

Vi nodded even though she knew the man could not see her, his boots were the only thing the knight could see.

“Okay, thank you.”

The man’s cheery voice carried into the carriage. “Not a problem.”

Vi slid the latch shut then with a quiet click. She turned to face Jayce and leaned forwards so her elbows rested against her knees, surprisingly, her back only ached slightly at the movement. She made a mental note to stock up on some of Skyrim’s health potions, the knight had forgotten just how effective they were. Jayce spoke then.

“What’s your plan?”

“Well, when we get back to Jorrvaskr I’ll speak with Aela, find out if she’s heard anything.” 

The knight paused then, she leaned back as she chewed her bottom lip between her teeth.

“As soon as I can, I’ll ride to Solitude.” 

She sighed then as she thought of Shadow, she knew it would be at-least a three day ride to the capital from Whiterun, the stallion could probably make it in two.

Jayce nodded in-front of her. 

“You can take my horse, I know you’ll take care of her.” 

Vi smiled at the man, truly appreciative of his gesture, knowing her possessions and any gold she had were either at the bottom of the ocean, or on the Syren in solitude.

The pair sat in silence for the rest of the ride, a few hours had passed since Vi had spoken to the driver, the sun now further along in the sky, and in the distance, the huge towering structure of dragonsreach could be seen. The familiar stone walls that surrounded the city slowly began to appear on the horizon.

Vi took a deep breath at the sight of the city. An onslaught of memories invaded her mind all at once, years spent training, bleeding and learning at Jorrvaskr, anything and everything that could take her mind off of the life she left in Piltover. Yet, when she would lay down in her quarters at night, the same memories haunted her mind, no matter how battered and bruised her body was. She clenched her eyes shut as the carriage continued to move along the path towards the city. 

She heard Jayce move in-front of her, she opened her eyes to watch the man double check his belongings, as the carriage pulled into the stables just outside the city. The carriage shuddered to a stop. 

Vi pushed open the door and hopped out of the wagon, she turned to her left, and the familiar sight of the colossal mountain that overlooked the city greeted her. 

Jayce exited the carriage and dropped down beside her, he followed her line of sight to the mountain. Vi inhaled a deep breath, her eyes falling shut as she did so.

“It never gets old right.” Jayce spoke from beside her, a proud smile on his face.

Vi opened her eyes once more, she cast a quick glance at the man, a soft smile on her own face, before she turned to face the city. The long cobblestone path led up to a stone archway, the city’s banners hanging from it. 

“Let’s go.”

The pair thanked the wagon driver, with Jayce throwing him a bag of coins, and made their way up the path. They passed under the archway, guards watched them approach from watchtowers along the trail into the city. The path snaked slightly as it rose to account for the slight hill the city was built on, they crossed a bridge and passed under another stone archway, finally reaching the huge wooden doors to enter the city. A guard stood on each side of the door, they nodded their heads at the pair as they approached.

“Welcome home, Companion.”

Jayce thanked the guard as he pushed the door open, the wood creaking with the movement. 

Immediately on the right was a blacksmith, with the owner sat outside using the grindstone, sparks flying from the sword she had pressed to it. 

Vi pulled her hood over her head as they made their way further through the town, residential homes stood on either side of the path they currently walked on, grass verges with various types of flowers bloomed outside of the buildings, lining the street with an array of colours. The city smelled of smoke and lavender, a familiar smell, one that Vi found herself breathing in deeply.

They continued on, when the path branched out into a small circle, a well in the centre, with various stalls decorating the edge of the area. Straight ahead was an inn, and to the right of the pair was a general goods store. Vi cast a quick glance at the goods on sale in the small wooden stalls that decorated the area, as her and Jayce turned left, and up some stairs into a courtyard that was separated from the rest of the city by a huge stone wall. 

They passed under the arch, and Vi couldn’t help the sigh that left her when she saw the Gildergreen tree that stood in the centre of the courtyard. Benches stood at its base, and a few people were knelt, muttering soft prayers with their hands against the wood. Vi had listened to a few sermons by the followers of Kynareth during her days living in the city, and knew the significance of the tree to them. The knight had never been one for religion, although part of her wished to have such conviction for a divine being. The only thing Vi had ever believed in was steel, and the knight didn’t think that would ever change anytime soon. 

They passed over a small bridge that spanned across a body of water that circled the tree, and turned right. Vi looked up at the building that sat atop the flight of stairs in-front of them, two fire pits burned on either side of the entrance to the mead hall, the roof was re-made from the hull of a longboat, upturned to serve as the ceiling of the building, shields were hanging above the wooden double doors that granted entrance to the building. 

Vi kept her gaze locked on the building as she made her way up the steps, the ache in her back long forgotten about at the sight of her old home.

Vi paused at the doors, Jayce halted beside her. Her body thrummed with tension, the man placed a hand on her shoulder, she turned to him, a reassuring look in his eyes.

“It’s alright, you’re home now.”

Vi pursed her lips as she turned to face the doors once more, she exhaled a breath as she pushed the doors open, and stepped into the threshold.

Immediately she was greeted by the sight of two members brawling, Vi stood in the doorway as the two exchanged blows in-front of her. Other members of the companions were either stood watching, or sat at a table that spanned the length of the room, and curled around a fire pit that sat in the centre.

Shouts rang out as one fighter was pinned to the floor by the other, their blows landing with dull thuds. Vi watched the fight unfold in-front of her, until a voice broke through the shouts in the room, and caused the two people fighting to pause immediately.

A woman made her way across the hall, her eyes on Vi as she moved past the table. The two fighters got to their feet, and inclined their heads to the woman slightly, before they walked back to the table in the centre of the room.

The woman ascended the couple of steps to Vi, the knight lowered her head slightly in acknowledgement of her approach. She lifted her eyes when the woman stopped in-front of her. Three stripes of black war paint covered her features, and auburn hair shaped her face. She did not wear the same armour as Jayce, instead wearing a lighter set, with steel shoulder plates and a leather belted tunic.

She crossed her arms as she studied Vi, and the knight lifted her arms to pull her hood down. She turned her gaze towards Jayce then. The man nodded at her, taking a step further into the space.

“I expected you back earlier, Jayce.”

“I found her on my return from Solstheim, she had been injured, and was recovering near Windhelm, we returned as soon as we were able.”

The woman hummed softly as she turned to face Vi once more, the knight took a step forward herself, then.

“I must speak with you Aela.” Her eyes darted across the room at the other companions that watched their interaction. 

The woman seemed to sense the tension in Vi’s voice, as she dropped her hands to her side and inclined her head to invite them further into the hall.

“Come then.”

The pair followed her as she moved back through the hall, to a set of stairs at the back off the room that led to the living quarters for the members of the group. They stepped through the door and turned right through the long hall, the ceiling was domed in shape, banners, shields and weapons were hung all along the walls, and a few tables lined the path, various food and drink placed on them. They continued through the hall until they reached Aela’s chambers. The trio entered and Jayce closed the door behind them.

Aela took a seat at the table in the room, she gestured for Vi to sit in the other chair, which the knight did.

“What brings you back to us so soon then, shield-sister.”

Vi’s shoulders relaxed slightly as some tension was released from them with the familiar nickname, her apprehension about returning to the group slowly dissipating. The knight leaned back in the chair, her eyes scrunched slightly at the slight twinge in her back as she did so, the action not missed by the woman in-front of her. She sighed deeply before speaking.

“The request for my presence by the nobility of Piltover was to escort their daughter to Solitude.”

The woman brows rose slightly, clearly surprised at the nature of the request, but just as quickly as it had appeared, it was gone, and she once again regarded Vi with a cool stoicism. The knight took the opportunity to continue.

“Truthfully, I did not expect to return, my duty was to chaperone her there, and then return her home. But the ship we were on was struck by a terrible storm. I ensured the princesses safety, but I was thrown overboard.”

Her chest throbbed at the collection of the memory, of the desperate tone of Caitlyn’s voice as she pleaded with Vi. She forced her eyes shut, taking a deep breath before she continued.

“I was resigned to my fate, but as Jayce mentioned-” she gestured a hand to the man who was stood off to the side of the room, hands clasped behind his back, “he found me, and nurtured me back to health.”

Aela nodded slowly at Vi’s words. She stood and retrieved a bottle of wine from a shelf in the corner of the room, filling three goblets and handing one to Vi and Jayce, before taking one for herself.

“The spirit of the beast must have forced itself to the surface, taking over your body, to ensure you lived.” She took a sip from her goblet.

Vi shook her head slightly, her eyes dropping to the ring on her hand. Aela’s eyes followed her own.

“That ring only dulls the urges, allows you more control. The beast stirs within you regardless, some of us welcome it.” She eyed Vi. “Some do not, but faced with life or death, the beast will push you to survive.”

Vi ran a hand through her hair, she took a drink from her own goblet, the familiar taste left a pleasant sensation in her mouth. Aela spoke once more then.

“It sounds like you kept your oath. You gave your life to save the princess, you are a testament to the ideals of the companions, Vi.” 

The knight leant forward slightly as she placed her goblet down on the table, despite Aela’s words, Vi couldn’t help the sinking feeling in her stomach.

“Have you heard anything from the capital?”

Aela studied the knight briefly, she took a slow drink of the wine from her goblet, before setting it down.

“This princess of yours did indeed arrive in Solitude, word has spread that the high king’s son is to marry her, with the ceremony scheduled for a weeks time, the general of the imperial legion reached out to us with a request for extra security.”

Vi had to steady herself from falling from the chair. The revelation rocked her violently, her head spun with Aela’s words and her stomach flipped so violently she thought she may throw up. she placed a hand on the table to steady herself, her eyes wide and wild as they darted around the room.

“No, no that, that can’t be.” 

Vi stood then, her legs almost folded underneath her, and she stumbled slightly as she did so. Aela herself stood, placing a hand under the knights arm to steady her.

Aela sat her back down on the chair. She turned to Jayce, and gestured her head to the door, the man left the room.

“You did your duty Vi, the princess is safe in Solitude.”

Vi shook her head, her brows knit together tightly as she considered Aela’s words, she narrowed her eyes at the woman, disbelief clear on her features.

“You’re sure she is to marry him? That is not some rumour?”

Vi thought she saw pity in Aela’s eyes then, she watched the knight, eyes darting over her face, and sighed before she turned her gaze back to her goblet of wine, which she picked up. Her eyes remained on the liquid as she spoke, her hand swirling the glass slightly.

“As I say, they requested extra security for the ceremony, that came from Legate Rikke, Tulius’ right hand.”

Vi groaned, she ran her hands across her face as the crushing revelation washed over her. Vi had fulfilled her duty, and it seemed Caitlyn would fulfil hers. 

Their stolen moments that had sustained Vi since that first night in Bilgewater, and the hope that had blossomed in her chest after their encounter onboard the Syren before the storm, all dropped like a heavy stone in her chest. Foolish notions, she berated herself for her naivety, she knew the nature of their journey, and yet, she had hoped for a different outcome.

“You should not feel shame Vi, you risked your life for your duty, there is no greater honour than that.”

Vi huffed at her words, hands still covering her eyes as she struggled to come to terms with the knowledge Aela had bestowed upon her.

“How are your injuries?”

Vi removed her hands as she opened one eye to look at the woman, she sighed as she turned her gaze to the ceiling, the ache in her back was the least of her worries now.

“My back took the worst of it, it still ails me now, but I improve each day, I suppose I have the blood to thank for that too.”

Aela hummed, she gave the knight a slight smile.

“That you do, though a hunt would speed up your recovery further.”

Vi turned her gaze from the ceiling back to the woman sat in-front of her, Aela’s eyes held a steel determination, a hunger, one Vi had seen many times before, and knew well.

“What did you have in mind?”

Aela smiled a toothy grin as she placed her goblet down and leaned forward.

“A group of bandits situated a few miles outside of the city, they have tormented and attacked innocents for the past few days, stealing and killing any who come across them.”

Vi raised her hand, her silver ring shone against her skin. It had been a long time. Anything to take her mind off of Caitlyn, off of duty, and the thrill of the hunt was like no other. 

She reached down and removed the ring from her finger, tucking it into the folds of her tunic. She looked to Aela, the woman’s smile even wider now, they agreed to wait until night had descended, then the pair stood, and made their way out of the living quarters and into the main hall of Jorrvaskr.

Vi sat at the great table of the mead hall, eyes on the flames that danced in the pit in the centre of the room. A fire burned within her own chest, one of regret and desire, that was only stoked further by thoughts of Caitlyn that flowed through her mind unbidden now: the woman’s breath against her face, her touch on her skin. Vi’s eyes narrowed at the memory, her skin itched with familiar urges that had long been suppressed, urges that could purge her mind of all other thoughts, if only for a time.

Chapter Text

Vi awoke with a jolt, her blanket pooled around her waist as she sat upright on her bunk, chest rising and falling rapidly. A slight sheen of sweat coated her brow, bangs sticking to her forehead. She ran a hand through her hair, brushing back the wayward strands, as she looked around the sleeping quarters. 

Beds lined the sides of the room, there were no windows in the space, but most of the bunks were still occupied, so Vi knew it must still be the early morning. Her eyes scanned along the row of beds until she saw Jayce, the man was laying on his side, eyes watching her, she gave him a nod in greeting.

“That dream again?”

His voice was low, his gaze briefly flicked across the room to see if anyone else was awake. Vi sighed as she rubbed at her eyes.

“Yep, they’re always worse after a hunt.”

Vi swallowed against the dryness in her throat, that familiar faint metallic taste still lingered on her tongue, she ran it along her teeth, her canines scratching at it lightly. 

She stood and shuffled out of the blanket, before collecting a brown tunic and some riding pants, and pulling them on.

Jayce watched her briefly from his bed, before rolling onto his back and closing his eyes. Vi made her way out of the quarters and up the stairs into the main hall. She crossed the room and pushed open the back doors that led out to the training yard. A few straw targets and dummies lined the back wall, and a couple of training swords were piled into a corner. 

She took a deep breath of the cool air, her eyes drifting to where the sun was just beginning to peek over the horizon, a gentle wave of orange slowly overtaking the deep blue that still clung onto the majority of the sky. She turned her head, the moon had almost receded from its place in the sky, her blood burned sweetly at the sight, nerves singing pleasantly even as it faded from view.

The biting cold stung her lungs with each inhale, her breath forming in-front of her in a small misty cloud as she exhaled, a voice called out to her then.

“How is your back?”

Vi’s eyes shifted to the direction of the sound, though she did not turn her head to face the source. She took another breath before responding.

“Much better, it barely gives me any discomfort now.”

She heard the woman hum from behind her, soft footsteps sounded against the stone floor as Aela came to stand beside Vi, her own eyes on the rising sun in the horizon.

“It was a good hunt, you were ferocious as ever.”

Vi sighed slightly at the woman’s words, her fingers moved to fidget with her ring, her brows furrowing as her fingers found no purchase on the cool metal. She huffed, before turning to Aela.

“I was going to have some breakfast if you’d like to join?”

The woman turned to face her, a small smile on her face.

“I would.”

Vi nodded, a smile on her own face, as the two women made their way into the building. It wasn’t long before they were joined by their fellow companions, the hall now significantly more alive than it had been when Vi passed through earlier. She sat beside Jayce and Aela, a goblet filled with water in her fingertips, as Jayce told her about a job he’d taken a few months back. 

“-anyway, after we cleared out the bandits, I was walking through the door, all ready to leave, when she asks me if I could help with one more thing.”

Vi took a sip of her water as she watched Jayce take a bite out of his bread roll, Aela held a half eaten apple in her hand as she too, waited for the man to continue.

Jayce spoke around the food in his mouth.

“She walks me down to the basement, and honest to the gods asks me if I can handle her roach infestation!”

Vi chuckled at the mans exasperated tone, Aela took another bite from her apple, it crunched pleasantly, she chewed it for a moment before she spoke.

“Well, did you do it?” 

Jayce finished chewing the bread in his mouth, he looked at the two women almost meekly, before muttering his words.

“Yeah, she was kind of intimidating.”

Vi laughed at the man as Aela smiled, she gave him an encouraging pat on the shoulder, before placing her now finished apple down on her plate.

Vi eyed the woman for a moment before she leaned across, her voice lower so only Aela could hear.

“I’m going to leave for Solitude today.”

She leaned back to gauge the woman’s reaction, Aela only reached across the table for a slice of pie, her eyes remaining on the food as she spoke.

“Very well. Should we expect you to return?”

Vi sighed, she ran a hand through her hair as she thought over the question. She had sworn an oath to queen Cassandra that she would ensure Caitlyn’s safety to Solitude, and back to Piltover. 

Even if Caitlyn was to marry the prince, it was Vi’s duty to let the princess know she was still alive, and let Caitlyn decide what to do with her. Perhaps Caitlyn would send her away, tell her she would be staying in Solitude, and had no further need for her. Vi’s chest clenched tightly at the thought, still, at-least she would know she had tried.

“I cannot say, the plan was for Caitlyn to return after a two week stay in the city, but the fact that the marriage has been planned for during that time-” Vi shook her head slightly. “I don’t know what her intentions are now, but I have to fulfil my oath, if she has no further use for me, I will return to you.”

Aela nodded at Vi’s words. She said nothing as she finished off the pie on her plate, finally she stood, the other occupants of the room turned to face her at the movement.

“You will always have a place here with us.” 

She extended her hand to Vi, the woman took it and Aela helped her to her feet from her seated position on the bench.

“Vander saw your potential, as did all of us. You are a credit to this group, we will not hold you back when fate calls you elsewhere, we can only ensure you are well prepared.” 

She released her hold on Vi as she looked her up and down.

“That being said, I should like to test your skills once more, before you leave.”

Vi felt a wicked grin split her face then, Aela had always been a challenge to spar against. Vi narrowed her eyes at the woman.

“What are we waiting for?”

Aela began to move towards the doors that led out to the training yard then, and Vi followed, she could hear movement and murmurs from behind her as the rest of the companions filed out of the hall behind them, eager to watch the matchup.

Vi watched Aela as she walked to the other side of the courtyard, a decent distance between them now.

“Hope you’re not planning on using a bow.”

Aela laughed at that, a mocking sound.

“Where would the fun be in that? This fight would be over in a matter of seconds.”

Vi knew the woman was right, she had never seen someone so skilled with a bow as her, not until recently anyway.

“Y’know, the princess is excellent with a bow.” Vi paced on her side of the courtyard, steps slow as she allowed her voice to drop to a low tone.

“Perhaps even superior to you.” 

She watched Aela as the woman narrowed her eyes at her, she scoffed at Vi’s words, the taunt having it’s desired effect.

Aela pulled a sword from the collection of training weapons in the corner, and tossed it to Vi, who caught the blade by the hilt, before removing one for herself. Vi gripped the sword in her hands, it was a decent weapon, but nothing compared to Nightshade, her thoughts briefly turned to her sword then, remembering how she had left it in her room on the Syren.

She was forced out of her train of thought by the sound of footsteps against stone, she raised her blade just in time to block a swing from Aela, she pivoted on her foot to jostle the woman away and back in-front of her.

Aela only grinned. Vi planted her right foot firmly on the ground, her left foot a half stride in-front of her as she watched the woman’s eyes. Aela circled her, steps slow and assured, a hunter in every sense of the word. 

Vi saw her adjust her grip on her sword slightly, and pushed forward, she closed the distance between them in one stride, swinging her sword from the right, a low strike. Aela parried it, her own sword coming under Vi’s blade in a short arc aimed for her chest, Vi back-pedalled, the tip of the blade missing her by a few inches. 

Aela pressed her advantage, stepping into the space, and swinging her blade in a downward arc. Vi raised her own to block it, quickly adjusting her body to deflect the second attack aimed at her side. Aela recovered swiftly, she ducked under Vi’s blade, her own coming up from her crouched position to strike Vi in the side, the knights boot managing to kick it away just in time.

Vi stepped back, putting some space between them as she caught her breath. The companions gathered in the doorway shouted encouragements to the pair. Jayces’ booming voice the loudest of them all.

She raised her blade once more, her left hand gestured to Aela, a ‘come hither’ motion, the woman only shook her head, a slight grin on her face. 

Aela rushed forward, she struck at Vi thrice in quick succession, a strike from the left hand side, which Vi blocked, another strike from the right, she ducked down to avoid the blade, and a final one to her chest, the knight parried the strike and surged forward. She dropped her blade and tackled the woman to the ground, they rolled a couple of times when Vi felt the woman gain the upper hand, she scrambled desperately to try to flip them when she felt something cool push against her throat.

Aela crouched over her, the pointed tip of a steel dagger held to Vi’s neck. Cheers and shouts erupted from behind them. Both women took a moment to catch their breath, Aela’s eyes were wide and bright as she looked down at Vi, a grin on her face.

“That backfired didn’t it?”

Vi exhaled slowly, her own mouth shifting into a lopsided smile as her eyes flicked downwards. Aela’s brows furrowed slightly as she tilted her head to follow Vi’s gaze, the knight held her own dagger to the woman’s stomach. Aela brought her eyes upwards. Vi gave her a nonchalant shrug when their eyes met once more. 

“Very good.”

Aela removed her blade from Vi’s throat, re-sheathing the dagger before holding her hand out to her, and pulling her to her feet. The shouts began to quiet around them as the adrenaline from the spar wore off and the companions began to disperse to their tasks for the day. Aela placed a gentle hand on Vi’s shoulder, eyes briefly flicking to the training sword Vi had dropped to the ground.

Her brows furrowed slightly as she spoke.

“Was Nightshade lost in the storm that struck your ship?”

“No, at least I don’t think so. It should still be on the Syren.”

Aela nodded at her words, Vi picked up her previously discarded training weapon and placed it in the corner with the others.

“Go and see Eorlund before you leave, a Companion cannot be without a blade.” 

Vi nodded at her, she made her way back into Jorrvaskr, Jayce clasped a hand around her shoulders, following her as she went, muttering excitedly about the spar. 

She made her way back into the living quarters of the building, opening the chest at the base of her bed and retrieving the companion armour inside. She got to work putting it on, securing the various armour plates with their corresponding straps. Her fingers moved deftly across the armour, her hands moving of their own accord as they repeated the familiar motions. 

Finally, she retrieved her ring from inside the chest, she eyed it briefly before sliding it onto her finger, she felt her body calm almost immediately, the ever present heat in her blood cooling. She closed the chest, and cast a final glance around the room, before leaving, and swinging the door shut behind her.

She made her way to the training yard, eyes darting upwards briefly to watch some smoke rise from above the rock wall that surrounded the left hand side of the yard. She walked down the side of Jorrvaskr, halting outside of a seemingly unremarkable boulder that stood against the rock wall. Vi raised her hand, fingers tracing the edge of the rock, knowing what it concealed behind it. 

She dropped her hand, refocusing her thoughts, and continued along the path, until it curled to the right. Vi ascended the small set of stairs that led to the top of the rock wall that overlooked Jorrvaskr and the training yard, the familiar sound of a blacksmith at work filled her ears as she reached the top. 

The Skyforge came into view, a huge stone carving of an eagle overlooked it, its stone wings encircled the large molten forge that sat at its base. Eorlund was hammering some metal he had just pulled from the forge on an anvil, a large stone basin of water sitting just beside it. 

Vi waited for a moment as the man dipped the blade into the water, a large cloud of steam rose from it then, and the blade sizzled pleasantly, she called out to the man.

“Eorlund.”

The man turned then, surprise clear on his features as he brushed some of his long grey hair out of his face.

“Vi? By the gods, it’s been some time.”

Vi walked forward and shook the mans hand then, there was a stone table just to the side of the forge with some weapons laid upon it: A steel axe, a shield and a sword.

Vi reached across and lifted the blade, the steel crafted at the Skyforge was perhaps the best in Skyrim, the blade felt impossibly light in her hands, and the finish was exquisite, the steel free of any blemishes, and sharpened to lethal perfection.

She twirled the blade in her hands as she addressed Eorlund once more.

“Is this available? I’m in need of one for my journey.”

Eorlund scratched at his beard as he examined the blade in Vi’s hand.

“Yes, I don’t believe I commissioned it for any of the other companions.” He paused for a moment, confusion settling on his features.

“What about Nightshade? That was a far superior blade.”

Vi smiled at the man, the blade in question had been crafted at the same forge, but many years prior, passed down from one leader of the companions, to the next. Rumours of how it was forged were well known amongst the group, the most popular of which: that it’s steel had been mixed with the blood of  a wolf, enchanting the blade. 

“I have it, but I’m afraid its in solitude.”

The man let out a soft ‘ah’ before moving and taking a seat at his grindstone, he gestured his hand vaguely towards Vi and the blade she was holding.

“You can take that one, I forge my steel to serve the companions, I have no higher calling.”

Vi smiled at she slid the sword into the sheath she had attached to her waist that morning, she thanked Eorlund before bidding him farewell, and made her way back to the mead hall.

Vi now stood at the front door to Jorrvaskr with Jayce beside her.

“I will send a raven to inform you of my plans.. once I know what they are.”

Vi rubbed at the back of her head a little awkwardly, nerves already beginning to settle themselves in her gut as the prospect of reuniting with the princess.

Jayce turned to her then, a teasing glint in his eyes. Aela looked between the pair, an exasperated scoff leaving her lips. 

“Do try not to get each other killed on the short walk to the stables.”

She turned to Vi then, an envelope in her hand bearing the now broken wax seal of the imperial legion. 

“Take this, security in the city will be tight, it should allow you access.” She leaned in closer to the knight then. “Do pay us a visit soon, with this princess Caitlyn of yours.”

She leaned back, Vi’s brows furrowed as she looked at Aela, the woman only grinned at her, a knowing look in her eyes, before she turned and took her leave. Vi stood, slightly dumbfounded by the suggestion in Aela’s comment, before the sound of Jayce pushing open the wooden doors broke her from her stupor. She dragged her gaze from the woman, and turned it to the city beyond, following Jayce out, and to the stables.

Jayce handed off the reigns to her, she ran a hand along the horses nose, its white mane fanned across its eyes slightly, a nice contrast to its grey coat.

“She’s a beauty.”

The horses ears flicked at Vi’s touches, Jayce walked alongside her to pat the horses side gently.

“Yeah, she should serve you well.”

“If I don’t return, I’ll have a stable-hand bring her back to Whiterun.”

Jayce nodded.

“It was good to see you Vi. Be safe.”

Vi released the horses reigns for a moment to bring the man into a hug.

“Thanks Jayce, for everything.”

Vi released him, and Jayce took a few steps back, he pulled open the gates to the stable and held them there, whilst Vi climbed onto the saddle. She gave a light kick to the horses side, she gave Jayce a nod as they passed him. Once they had exited the building, she slapped the reigns and urged the horse forward, it took off on the cobblestone path, the knights eyes were firmly set on the horizon, a steely determination flowed through her veins now, a renewed sense of purpose, as she rode forth, to her princess.

***

Caitlyn poured the melted wax onto the parchment, the liquid pooling into a small circle as she pressed the solitude signet to it, sealing the letter. 

She placed the signet back into its holder, the candle on her desk flickered gently with the slight breeze that slipped in through the slightly open window she sat in-front of. The moon was bright in the sky, a shining beacon against the black of the night. Caitlyn turned her eyes back down to the now sealed letter on her desk.

She had been in Solitude for about five days now, and had visited Sarah on the Syren every morning to see if any of her crew had heard of anyone matching Vi’s description. Every morning she had left the ship barely holding back tears. 

Her days had mostly been spent with the prince. He had insisted on taking her out on horseback rides and showing her around the city and surrounding areas, particularly the nearby fort Hraggstad, that was garrisoned with some more of their imperial forces. Perhaps he thought that a show of Solitudes military might may impress her. 

When she was not with the prince, Caitlyn had been in council meetings with the high king. It had been due to the council meeting this morning that Caitlyn had now penned this letter to her mother. 

Once the majority of the dignitaries that the high king had been entertaining that morning had left, only herself, the prince and high king Torygg remained, at that, the king turned to her.

“Would you like some wine, princess?”

Caitlyn nodded, a polite smile on her features. She hadn’t been keen on Skyrim’s wine at first, it was far too bitter for her taste, however, since her arrival Caitlyn had made a conscious effort to have a goblet of wine in her hand at every opportunity. 

She had resigned herself to going through the motions, blissfully disconnected from her mind, and instead staying in a constant state of alcohol-induced disassociation. She had also found that being severely deep in her cups was the only way she could have any hope of getting some sleep.

A goblet was placed in-front of her by a member of the castle staff, and she thanked them before swiftly bringing the cup to her lips.

“It’s been delightful having you here with us Caitlyn, I know my son will wholeheartedly agree.”

Caitlyn placed her cup back down onto the table, she placed a hand to her chest as she swallowed down the wine.

“Likewise, you have been very gracious hosts.”

The king looked from her to his son then, a wide smile on his face.

“My, you do make a very well suited pair.”

Caitlyn breathed out a humourless chuckle, the prince however beamed at the statement, he turned to face Caitlyn then, and a stone dropped in her stomach.

“Indeed princess, it has been wonderful having you here.”

Panic rose within Caitlyn, she reached across for her wine and took another sip, desperately stalling for time in an attempt to try to figure any way out of the situation, there was none, the prince continued speaking then, despite the lack of response from Caitlyn.

“I would ask for your hand in marriage, and that we have the ceremony within the week, before you are due to return home!”

Caitlyn fought from spitting the wine in her mouth all over the exquisite table and the king.

She looked around the room, Torygg positively beamed at his son, his eyes flicking between the pair expectantly, she felt as though the walls were closing in around her, physically and metaphorically. She had expected this, hadn’t she? Yet the fact that the words now hung between them, heavy in the air, only drew Caitlyn’s true feelings to the surface. 

Despite having been born into one of the richest and most prestigious families in all of Runeterra, she felt powerless in the face of her own destiny. 

“Caitlyn?”

The princes voice made her realise she still hadn’t responded, only sat there, with a distant look in her eyes as she contemplated her swiftly evaporating agency and freedom, she stumbled over her words, searching for a non committed response that could perhaps abate the prince and his father.

“Well, that’s, uhm, very kind, I-”

The king clapped his hands together then and stood from his chair.

“Excellent! Truly marvellous!”

He walked over to his son and clasped a hand over his shoulders, shaking him slightly with excitement.

“We shall get to work planning the ceremony immediately!”

Caitlyn stared at the man, her mouth hung open pathetically.

The king shouted for one of the staff members then, who came running immediately upon his name being called.

“Yes, my king?”

“Send ravens to all the jarls in the realm, inform them that my son is to be married a week from now, send the fastest birds you have.”

The man practically quaked in-front of the king.

“Yes, my king, I can have my birds reach the furthest of the jarls within two days.”

The king nodded at the mans words, evidently satisfied by his response, he turned to leave the room, before quickly halting and turning back around once more.

“Oh, and have General Tulius get in contact with the Companions in Whiterun, I should like to have them send some of their members to serve as personal security.” 

The man nodded before practically sprinting out of the room. Despite the absolute crushing void that was swallowing Caitlyn, the kings words reached her.

“The Companions?”

The king and his son turned to the princess, waiting. Caitlyn stared at them for a moment before continuing, a distant look in her eye.

“My sworn protector, they were apart of that group for a while.”

The king eyebrows rose at her words.

“Then they must’ve been some warrior, princess!” 

He turned and left the room, his son following shortly after, leaving only Caitlyn, her hands rising to hold the cool metal of the pendant around her neck. Her words came out a whisper, meant only for herself.

“They were.”

Caitlyn blinked, a lone tear fell from her eye onto the letter in-front of her, she quickly wiped at her eyes with the palm of her hand, her previous raven carrying the news of Ser Violet’s loss would no doubt still be on it’s way. By the time her mother received this one, notifying her that she had agreed to the arrangement, she would already be wed. 

A knock sounded then, Caitlyn sighed deeply as she stood, picking up the letter and walking to her door. Her handmaid stood outside, she bowed as Caitlyn opened the door.

“Princess, you sent for me?”

She offered the girl a small smile, and held the sealed letter out to her.

“Yes, could you please give this to your master of birds?”

The woman nodded. “Of course!”

She took the letter, body turning to leave when Caitlyn spoke once more.

“Also, could you have someone fetch me some more wine?”

The woman’s brows rose slightly, but she quickly nodded her head and bowed, before moving down the hall.

Caitlyn closed the door behind her, she made her way back to her desk and looked out at the dark night beyond her window, in the distance, she thought she heard a wolf howl.

***

Vi studied the map in-front of her, she had been riding for two days, and had decided to rest for the night at an inn in the small town of Rorikstead. She lifted her tankard and took a sip of her ale, keeping her eyes on the map as she did. She traced her finger along the map, running it along the parchment, across her intended route, before finishing on the embossed Solitude sigil and tapping it. She sighed as she finished the rest of her ale, it would take roughly another days ride before she would get there.

Vi leaned back in her chair, it had felt like so long ago when she had been thrown from the deck of the Syren. Part of the knight was thankful she had been unconscious for the majority of the time, as her chest ached heavily at the thought of the princess. Truly, if it was up to her she would have ridden through the night, but Jayce’s horse needed rest, as did she.

The door to the inn was pushed open then, a wave of cool air gushing through the room. Vi turned her head to the entrance, a pair of imperial soldiers sauntered in, their swords swaying at their sides as they moved through the room and to the bar. Vi’s fingers fidgeted with her now empty tankard. The voices of the two men carried through the inn.

“Two of your best ales, and be quick about it.”

Vi watched the innkeeper reach under his bar and retrieve two tankards, followed by two bottles of mead. “That’ll be six septims please, gentlemen.”

One of the soldiers laughed, the other following suit. Vi stood.

“We fight for the high king, I think that allows us a free drink every now and then, don’t you?” He turned to his colleague, who nodded his agreement, before turning back to face the innkeeper once more.

“It’s a nice place you got here, wouldn’t wanna jeopardise it, would ya?”

Vi walked towards the bar, she flicked a gold septim at the bard stood in the corner, he caught it.

“Play something.”

The bard pocketed the coin, and strummed a few chords on his lute, Vi continued towards the bar, the soldiers heads turned to face her as she leant against it, eyes regarding the two coolly.

“We got a problem?”

One of the soldiers sneered at her, he slammed his hand against the bar.

“It’s got nothing to do with you.” He spat the words out. Vi placed her empty tankard onto the bar.

“Actually it does, I want another drink, and as long as you’re hassling the guy that pours em’, I can’t get one, so either pay for your ale-” she gestured her head to the door “or leave.”

A sweet melody rang through the bar, a stark contrast to the tension that was rapidly forming between Vi and the soldiers. One of them moved to step towards her, when the other man, who had been quiet, held him back by the shoulder.

“Erik, wait.”

He gestured his head towards her, and Vi watched as his eyes looked her up and down, pausing on the snarling wolf that adorned the chest plate of the armour she currently wore. He scoffed before taking a step back, and shrugging the other mans hand from his shoulder. He narrowed his eyes at Vi.

“You’ll regret that.”

The knight grinned as the two soldiers made their way out of the tavern. They slammed the door behind them, and Vi turned to face the barman. She placed a few septims on the counter. 

“Another ale for me, thanks.”

She leaned against the wood, forearms bracing herself against the counter. The innkeeper reached down and popped the cork from a bottle of mead, before pouring it into the tankard, he pushed the now full cup towards Vi, along with the septims she had laid out.

“That ones on the house, damn imperial soldiers act so entitled, it’s refreshing someone telling them where to go.”

He pulled the cloth from his shoulder and began drying off the bar. Vi smiled slightly at the man as she picked up her drink, and, after he insisted once more, collected her septims from the counter, before making her way back to her table. She studied her map for a little longer, finished off her ale and retired to her room. She removed her armour, leaving herself in only a light cotton tunic and linen trousers, before she climbed onto the bed, and willed herself to sleep.

Vi left the inn as soon as the sun broke over the horizon. Before the sun set this evening, she would be reunited with Caitlyn, the thought sent a surge of fire through her body, she urged Karliah down the path, the horse responding in kind. 

***

Vi dismounted the horse, handing the reigns off to the stablehand along with the appropriate amount of septims, before turning and beginning to make her way up the long path that led to the front gates of Solitude. Her body thrummed with nervous energy, her left hand fidgeted with the sword pommel at her waist, and she ran her right through her hair, smoothing it down as best she could. 

The fire in her chest only bloomed with each step that took her closer to the city, spreading outwards and igniting the blood in her veins, until she was practically sprinting up the hill, a burning beacon of flaming determination. 

The two guards stationed at the gates startled at her approach, they stepped forward slightly, hands outstretched to stop the knight in her tracks. 

“Halt. What is your business in the city?”

Vi looked between the two guards for a moment, their words taking a second to break through the fog of thoughts in her mind that were currently dominated by the princess. She cleared her throat before speaking.

“I’m answering a summons from the king on behalf of the Companions.” 

She reached into her belt and removed the letter Aela had given to her, she handed it to one of the guards. Vi watched as he opened the letter, eyes briefly skimming over it before he handed it back to her.

“Well met Companion, report to General Tulius in the barracks, he will give you your assignment.”

Vi took the letter back and folded it into her belt once more, she nodded at the guards as they pushed the gates open. Vi walked through at a steady pace, until she heard the sound of the gates closing behind her. She cast a quick glance around, the main street through the city was mostly empty, the cities inhabitants either at home, or in the various inns throughout the town. Vi began to increase her pace then, until she was once again running up the path. 

She bounded up the small hill that led to the cities barracks, slowing to a walk once she reached the top. She offered curt nods to the guards and soldiers that still milled about the yard, a few of them giving soft greetings in return, as she continued her way through and across to the great stone archway that held the Blue Palace. 

The building in question stood at the end of the long path that spanned in-front of her now, she paused for a moment as she took it in, her heart beat loudly in her chest at the realisation that Caitlyn was inside, only a few hundred yards away from her. 

She moved down the path, eyes fixed on the azure building that stood tall in the distance, her steps were muffled against the blood that rushed in her ears. She passed under the stone archway and into the palace gardens, once again coming to a stop at the front doors when approached by another guard. She pulled the letter out once more and pushed it against his chest, not waiting for the man to open it before speaking.

“You must take me to the princess immediately, I am her sworn protector, it is my duty to be by her side.” 

The guard lifted his eyes from the letter at her statement, his eyes studied her face before dropping to her armour, realisation blooming in his face.

“You’re the companion! She told us you were dead?”

Vi had to fight herself from laughing at the mans statement.

“That's why you must take me to her, now.”

The man handed the letter back, his head nodding rapidly.

“Yes, uh, this way.” 

He pushed open the doors and led Vi up a large spiral staircase and down a small corridor to the right. At the end of the hall there was another set of stairs. Vi and the guard ascended them as the man told her about how he had wished to join the Companions as a boy. Vi offered a few noncommittal grunts in response, her eyes fixed on the steps in-front of them. After they reached the top of the stairs they came out into another hall with a door at the end.

Vi’s heart beat impossibly hard in her chest at the sight of a guard stood outside of the door, the soldier who had escorted her through the palace was still talking to her, but his words fell on deaf ears as she left him behind, eyes locked on the room at the end of the hall. She strode up to the guard, eyes remaining on the door as she spoke to him.

“You’re relieved sir, i’ll take it from here.”

In her peripherals, she could see the guard shoot what she assumed would be a questioning glare at the man Vi had left in the entrance to the hallway. His concern must’ve been abated, as after a moment, he offered her a nod, before making his way down the hallway, along with the other guard.

She lifted her fingers to the handle of the door, hesitating for a moment. Caitlyn believed her dead, would she even want to see her? Would she send her away?

Vi shook the thoughts from her head, fingers curling around the door-handle as she pushed it down, the door opening. She slipped inside, closing it softly behind her. 

Her breath was stolen from her lungs then, Caitlyn sat at a desk in-front of a window, her back to Vi, and her raven hair cascading freely down her back. 

She turned at the sound of the door closing, Vi watched as her eyes studied the knight, her gaze spanning from Vi’s feet up to her face, lingering there. 

The faint sound of their breaths could be heard in the room, barely audible over the quiet crackle of the fire in the hearth. Caitlyn’s mouth parted slightly, her eyes widening slowly, painfully slowly, embers of a long forgotten and abandoned hope sparked in her pupils. Vi thought she saw the unmistakable glint of moisture coat her waterline, as a soft sigh escaped through her partially parted lips.

Vi’s heart lurched at the sound, her hair standing on edge, that ever present pull she felt around Caitlyn rose to the surface with a scalding intensity. Her nerves screamed at her to move, to touch, her brain emptied itself of all knowledge, all thoughts, until only one thing echoed through her mind. Caitlyn. Caitlyn. Caitlyn.

The woman in question stood then, the movement slow, and cautious, as though she didn’t know whether what she was seeing was real. She held her hands to her chest, a metal glinted from between her fingertips. 

Her eyes remained on the knight, pupils flicking between Vi’s own, searching, questioning, yearning. 

Caitlyn's mouth dropped open, her words came out in a barely audible whisper, quickly swallowed in the impossibly thick tension that had settled in the room.

“..Violet…?”

Chapter Text

“..Violet?…”

The knight stood motionless in the room, grey eyes stared at Caitlyn, unblinking as they roamed over her form. Caitlyn moved to stand, she pushed herself up from the desk slowly, her eyes trained on Vi all the while, afraid if she moved too quickly, or took her eyes away, the knight would vanish, a cruel, false apparition of her deepest desire, conjured by her mind only to torment her further.

The knights appearance was slightly disheveled, all windswept hair and flushed cheeks, Caitlyn took slow steps towards her. Vi’s eyes remained firmly fixed on her own, her arms hung limply by her sides, but Caitlyn did not miss the way her fingers flexed at her approach. She continued to close the distance between them, until the knight was within arms reach, grey eyes followed her hands as she raised them to cradle Vi’s cheeks. 

The warm flesh she felt against her palms purged the doubts in her mind and silenced the demons that whispered to her that she wasn’t real. Vi was here, Vi was alive.

A sob broke from her mouth as Vi’s strong arms encircled her waist, Caitlyn looped her arms around the knights shoulders as Vi pulled her into a searing embrace, the knight tucked her face into Caitlyn’s neck. 

Vi held her as more sobs wracked through her, her shudders absorbed by the knights body, as the two held each other. Vi’s breath was hot against her neck as she spoke, a soft reassuring sound.

“Shh, I’m here, it’s okay.”

Caitlyn pulled back slightly to look at Vi again. The knights gaze found hers immediately, head tilted upwards slightly to maintain eye contact. 

Caitlyn brought a hand back down to rest against Vi’s cheek once more. The knight spoke as she leaned into Caitlyn’s touch.

“I tried to get back to you, I promise I did.” Vi lifted her hand to brush a tear from Caitlyn’s cheek with a gloved thumb, it lingered there for a moment before dropping to rest against the small of the princesses back once more. “I was unconscious for a while after the fall, one of the companions found me, I came as soon as I was able.”

Caitlyn stared at the knight for a few moments, Vi’s pupils searched her own, there was such depth in the gaze, Caitlyn felt her breath catch at the sight. A small laugh escaped her then, the sound choppy with her ragged breaths as the last of her anguish seeped out of her, her voice evaded her for a while, unable to truly come to terms with the fact that Vi was here, in-front of her, until finally she swallowed down the lump in her throat.

“Vi, you.. you’re alive. It’s been so long - I.. gods I thought I’d lost you.” 

The knight pulled her in once more, Caitlyn returned the embrace with a renewed eagerness, holding Vi firm against her. The faint smell of grass reached her then, and the steady rise and fall of Vi’s chest against hers almost brought tears to her eyes once more. Vi was alive, she had returned to her. 

The knights warm breath fanned against her neck again, then. She felt Vi smile against her skin.

“I told you, you won’t get rid of me that easily, Cait.”

The pair pulled back once more, arms still wrapped around one another, Caitlyn’s fingertips stroked at the hairs on the nape of Vi’s neck, the knights own fingers traced lazy patterns at the small of her back. The sensation and closeness to the woman in-front of her, one she had resigned to seeing now only in her dreams, sent a jolt of desire down her spine, heat pooling low in her stomach, her thighs tensed at the feeling.

Vi’s eyes gazed into hers softly, the grey she had seen turn to pure steel when facing adversaries, now more closely resembled a soft cloud, a quiet contentment, that had settled in her pupils, as they flicked across Caitlyn’s features.

A coy grin pulled at the knights lips then, the scar there accentuating the movement.

“I must offer my congratulations on the news of your engagement, princess.”

She scoffed at Vi’s words, the statement so clearly devoid of any true praise at the arrangement. Caitlyn shook her head slightly as a smile made its way onto her own lips.

“Don’t do that.”

Vi’s brows rose at her words, her smile shifting into a mocking, lopsided grin that showed her teeth. 

“Do what?”

Caitlyn said nothing, her eyes flicked from Vi’s eyes to her lips briefly. She adjusted a hand to run her fingers through the buzzed part of Vi’s hair. The knights grin dropped from her face, and her eyes fluttered slightly at the touch. Caitlyn continued stroking her fingers through Vi’s hair as she spoke, eyes raising from the knights lips slowly to look her in the eyes.

“You know, back in Bilgewater, Sarah asked if you belonged to me.” She removed her hand from Vi’s hair to join the other resting at the nape of the knights neck once more. “I told her you didn’t.”

She felt Vi’s hands fist at the fabric of her nightgown and pull her in closer. Caitlyn’s mouth parted slightly at the sudden firmness.

Vi’s eyes now bore into her own, only a thin sliver of grey could be seen around the edges of her blown out pupils as they penetrated Caitlyn’s gaze, her eyebrows were drawn in slightly, eyelids hooded as she kept her eyes on the princess. Caitlyn felt goosebumps line her flesh at the intensity in the stare. Her eyes blinked slowly as she swore she could feel Vi probing her mind, her soul, as she offered both up to the knight, to finally take, as she had desired for so long.

Vi’s eyes spoke so much in this shared silence, confessions and feelings that both of their tongues had danced around for years: secret meetings, stolen glances, polite exchanges laced with a deeper intention. Caitlyn could hear herself begging in her mind, hoping somehow the knight would hear it too. Please, please, just take it, take me.

Finally, Vi’s lips parted, a soft sigh slipping through them that warmed Caitlyn’s face, her words came out breathy, tone low and laced with a burning passion and conviction that ignited a fire in Caitlyn’s belly, and sent flaming trails of pure need through her body.

“I’ve always been yours, Cait.”

Caitlyn drew the knight in, her eyes flicked to Vi’s lips, rising after a moment to cast a final glance into the knights own. Vi’s eyes searched hers, a silent question in the stare, a brief hesitation, handing her the choice. 

Caitlyn only felt another wave of heat pool in her stomach at the sight, she increased her pressure at the base of the knights neck. Vi’s eyes seemed to grow impossibly darker as they dropped to her lips, before fluttering closed, her own fell shut in response.

She felt Vi’s nose brush gently against her own then, her breath hitching at the touch, until finally, Vi’s lips were on hers. 

The touch was unbearably tender, a slow, delicate movement. Caitlyn felt herself tighten her grip around the knights shoulders as her mind spun and sent her into a dizzying frenzy with the sensation of Vi’s mouth on her own.

The fire burning in Caitlyn’s stomach only rose in intensity then, her lips moved across Vi’s as though they had done so a thousand times, melting together perfectly. The firm skin of the scar on the knights mouth brushed against her own delightfully, and her lips parted slightly to let a low moan escape, which was promptly swallowed by Vi’s mouth. The knights hands drifted to her hips then and gripped the flesh there.

Every nerve in Caitlyn’s body was firing simultaneously, her mouth moved along Vi’s with frantic desire, their heads shifting angles to capture every inch of each others lips. Her fingers fisted themselves in Vi’s hair and the knight practically purred into her mouth in response, the sound sent a primal surge of desire through her body, as the hands at her waist increased their grip.

Their mouths broke apart for a moment to take a quick inhale of breath before they were on each other once more. Caitlyn felt Vi’s tongue brush along her bottom lip, her mouth fell open to once again submit to the sensation with a breathy moan, and Vi eagerly took the invitation, deepening the kiss with frenzied passion. Their tongues danced over one another’s, each pass sent wave after wave of heat through Caitlyn that settled between her legs. She could feel the fabric there becoming increasingly damp as each second passed, the realisation causing a soft whimper to rise from her chest and out of her mouth.

Vi drew back suddenly, eyes completely dark and almost fully hooded as she kept her gaze on Caitlyn, she dropped her hands to the sword belt around her waist, fingers deftly working at the buckle for only a second before it came free, and she swiftly tossed it aside, before pulling off her gloves, and promptly dropping those too. 

Before the items even had chance to clatter unceremoniously against the floor, Vi’s mouth was on hers again. The sounds of their soft moans reverberated around the room and only served to stoke Caitlyn’s arousal further. 

Vi’s hands roamed along her body, her fingers gripped and stroked at her skin, covered by only the  thin fabric of her midnight blue nightgown. Vi’s hand moved along to her stomach, her palm pressing flat against it. Caitlyn exhaled deeply at the touch. Vi was everywhere, her touch left scorched trails wherever they roamed, her mouth moved feverishly against her own, all of her senses were consumed by the knight. 

“Vi..” The name slipped from her lips in a breathy, desperate moan.

She felt Vi smile against her lips, as the knight hummed into her mouth in response. Vi’s teeth took Caitlyn’s bottom lip between them then, nibbling at the flesh lightly before passing her tongue along it. Caitlyn tugged at the hair that she held in her fist, the knights head pulling back in response.

Vi’s lips were swollen slightly, eyes flicking across Caitlyn’s own flushed features with a lustful intensity. The pair stared at each other for a few moments, the years of tension and yearning that they had suppressed finally spilling out of them, Caitlyn had thought her knight dead, and yet here she was, entangled in her arms. 

Caitlyn ran her thumb along Vi’s lips, her fingertip brushing against the slightly raised skin of the scar there. Vi’s hands snaked back around Caitlyn’s waist once more, and in a quick movement, she spun them so Caitlyn was pinned against the wall to the side of the door.

A soft gasp was drawn from her at the movement, she brought her hands to Vi’s neck as she pulled the knight in again, her body yearning for Vi’s touch desperately despite it being only seconds that they weren’t on each other. 

Vi’s knee brushed across her centre as she adjusted herself in-front of her, the touch had Caitlyn whimpering into Vi’s mouth, her hands dropping to the straps of Vi’s armour on her shoulders, fingers moving  desperately to reduce the barriers between them. 

“Cait..” 

Caitlyn felt another pang of lust make its way through her as Vi’s soft moan echoed through the room, her fingers kept working at the straps as Vi’s hands gripped her waist and pulled Caitlyn into her further, their mouths parting for a moment as their moans mixed together.

Caitlyn felt the buckle on Vi’s right shoulder come loose, and immediately got to work on the other, Vi’s hands remained on her hips, her thumbs ran circles along her stomach, each movement sending pulsing jolts of heat between Caitlyn’s legs. 

Finally, she felt the other buckle come free, she pushed Vi back, and the knight shrugged the shoulder plates from her body, before quickly unbuckling the chest plate, and letting it drop to the floor. Underneath the armour she wore a thin, linen tunic, Caitlyn could see the outline of Vi’s muscles as they strained against the fabric, she clenched her thighs at the sight.

Caitlyn extended her hand, Vi stepped forward into it, and her palm flattened against the knights chest, her other arm snaked its way around her shoulders. Vi’s breathing was ragged, her chest rising and falling at a rapid pace, her eyes were locked on Caitlyn’s lips, the knights stare once more stoked the fire in her belly. Vi looked as though she wanted to devour her. Caitlyn hoped she would.

Vi’s hand found Caitlyn’s cheek as their mouths met once more, the pace had decreased slightly with their brief respite, the movements slow and deep now. Caitlyn let herself melt into her knight, the arm around Vi’s shoulders tightening to draw her in impossibly closer, as Vi completely consumed her. 

The knight broke their contact for a second, before placing her fingers at Caitlyn’s chin, and shifting her head to the side gently, Caitlyn let the knight adjust her, exposing her neck to Vi. She immediately began planting soft, wet kisses along the length of her neck, starting at her jawline. 

“Mm, Vi..” 

Caitlyn had long since abandoned any restraint for the sounds that Vi was pulling from her, years of imagining this moment paled in comparison to the reality. She had Vi, and Vi had her, and she would let the knight know that. 

Vi shifted her head once more to give the same treatment to the other side of Caitlyn’s neck, her arm around the knights shoulders desperately palmed at her back as she fisted at the fabric there, every touch of Vi’s warm mouth sent jolts of heat straight to her core that had her reeling. Caitlyn felt the knights firm muscles shifting and tensing underneath her tunic every time Vi moved, the quiet strength that she knew lingered beneath her fingertips only heightened her arousal, as Vi’s hands dropped lower, to her thighs.

Vi sucked at a pulse point on her neck, and Caitlyn could feel the moan that ripped through her throat, she released Vi’s back as she ran her hands through her hair, desperate for anything that could anchor her as she felt herself progressively becoming undone beneath the knights mouth. She grasped Vi’s face, and caught a quick glimpse of surprise flash through the knights eyes as she crashed their mouths together once more. Vi moaned into her mouth, and Caitlyn felt herself preening at the response from her knight.

She did not have long to dwell on her small victory though however, as Vi’s hands on her thighs circled to grasp at the backs of them. Caitlyn gasped against Vi’s mouth as she effortlessly lifted her, her legs moving to circle around the knights waist instinctually. 

Vi’s mouth continued to move against hers, painfully slowly now. She would kiss her deeply, her tongue sliding over her own, tasting the princess, before she would pull away, her teeth lightly pulling on Caitlyn’s lower lip as she did. Caitlyn found herself following after Vi’s mouth, the knights smile clear against her lips once they joined again. 

The teasing game of push and pull only infuriated Caitlyn further as the knight moved them along the room, steps slow and controlled as she held Caitlyn in her arms. The knights waist rubbed against her clothed core delightfully and Caitlyn briefly wondered whether Vi could feel her heat through her tunic, a wicked part of her brain hoped that she could. 

“God’s, Vi..”

Caitlyn moaned into the knights ear as Vi’s body pushed against her in just the right spot, she drew her face back and kissed Vi once more, the action a wet, sinful one full of need and want. Vi pulled away only slightly to whisper against Caitlyn’s lips, her voice impossibly low and thick with lust.

“You’re so beautiful, Cait.”

Vi removed a hand from her thigh to move what sounded like a chair aside, before Caitlyn felt the hard wood of her desk beneath her, she kept her legs wrapped around Vi as the knight stood between her legs. Her mouth once again released Caitlyn’s to suck and bite at her neck lightly. Caitlyn ran her hands through Vi’s hair as her breaths came out in rapid pants. 

The sound of papers falling to the floor echoed in the room as Vi brushed them aside, leaning forward into Caitlyn so that she slowly leaned back. Vi’s mouth found its way back onto Caitlyn’s, her left hand trailed itself over her stomach, before it settled on the inside of her thigh. The touch sent another wave of pure desire through her once more, her body ached with need, and Vi’s hand was tantalisingly close to just where she wanted it. 

Caitlyn let a soft whimper slip past her lips, Vi responded immediately, the kiss deepening further as she gripped Caitlyn’s thigh harder, fingers inching upwards. Her other hand struck out to blindly brush aside some more items from the desk, when the sound of a goblet clattering against the floor, and the unmistakeable sound of liquid spilling caused the pair to pull apart reluctantly.

“Shit.” Vi breathed out the words, chest rising and falling deeply as she stared at the crimson liquid that now coated the floor and the parchments that she had haphazardly pushed from the table.

“Shit.” Caitlyn agreed, her own eyes flicking over the scene.

The two women were still entangled in one another, Vi stood between Caitlyn’s legs, and Caitlyn had her arms slung over the knights shoulders, hands tangled in her hair. They turned to face each other once again after a moment, cheeks flushed and lips swollen. Caitlyn could see a startling realisation settle in Vi’s eyes at what had almost taken place, the same look in her own eyes. 

Caitlyn felt her face slowly shift into a smile as she began chuckling uncontrollably. Vi’s eyes flicked over her face before she too, started laughing. The sound rang through the room for a few moments, eventually trailing off into rhythmic, quiet breathing.

Vi’s eyes were still clouded over with lust, her hand remained on Caitlyn’s thigh, unmoving, Caitlyn had to fight the urge to push her body into the knights touch. Caitlyn let her own hands drop from the knights hair to her shoulders. Vi shot her a sweet smile then, the look only melting Caitlyn’s heart further, a heat blossoming in her chest like a flower yearning for sunlight. 

The lustful haze that had clouded her mind began to evaporate ever so slightly, Caitlyn’s eyes flicked across the room, items from her desk were strewn all over the floor, her eyes briefly caught sight of the Solitude sigil on her wax sealer that was now half-way across the room, she turned her gaze around the rest of the space, lingering on Vi’s discarded armour, before she turned her eyes back to the knight. 

She exhaled a shaky breath, some of the grey had returned to Vi’s eyes now, although the throes of desire still clearly raged within her. Vi released her grip on her thigh, and Caitlyn found herself missing the warmth of the touch immediately. She took a step back from her then, her grey eyes surveying the room for herself. 

Vi held a hand out to her, and Caitlyn took it, threading their fingers together as Vi helped her down from the desk. The knight bent down then, and picked up the wax seal that bared the Solitude sigil on it, she tilted the item in her fingertips, eyes narrowing at the symbol, before she curled her fist around it, and turned to face Caitlyn once more. 

Caitlyn saw the torment in her eyes, the uncertainty in the gaze. she gave Vi’s hand a gentle squeeze, the knights stare softened at the gesture.

“You’re supposed to be getting married in two days..”

Caitlyn sighed deeply at Vi’s statement, she stepped closer to her then, her hand resting over Vi’s closed fist.

“I never wanted to, I felt so.. so trapped. I thought you were gone, I-”

Vi raised the hand that held her own, and planted a soft kiss to the back of it, halting her thoughts. 

“We’ll figure something out.” Vi placed the wax seal back onto the desk. She took hold of both of Caitlyn’s hands, thumbs rubbing slow circles into the skin. The knights grey eyes captured her own, steel devotion in the stare.

Caitlyn thought over Vi’s words, her brain desperately searched for a way out of her arrangement, the process much harder as she still fought through the lustful fog that had not yet fully withdrawn. 

“Sarah, the Syren..” her eyes widened slightly at the realisation.

Vi kept her eyes on her, head tilting slightly as she waited for Caitlyn to continue.

“She’s still docked in the harbour, she was going to return to Bilgewater after the ceremony.”

Vi nodded as her eyes glanced around the room, clearing mulling over the information.

“Okay.”

Caitlyn lifted her hands to smooth down Vi’s hair, the strands significantly mussed after their coupling. She saw a faint pink blush make its way onto the knights cheeks.

“Go to her, tell her to delay their departure.”

Vi nodded once more. The pair separated as the knight crossed the room to collect her discarded armour, she pulled on the chest plate, and fastened the buckles, before reaching for the shoulder plates. Caitlyn strode up alongside her, she picked up one of the pieces of armour from the floor, Vi’s eyes flicked across to her in question. 

Caitlyn instead placed the armour onto Vi’s shoulder, and wordlessly began fastening it back into place, the action felt oddly intimate. Vi’s eyes remained on her as her fingers moved around the buckles, a deep silence settled in the room. 

They were once again separated by only a few inches, Caitlyn tightened the buckle, before moving to the other shoulder, Vi exhaled softly as she finished fastening the straps, before stepping back slightly. 

Vi then reached down and collected her sword belt, securing it around her waist, before turning towards Caitlyn once more. 

“I swore to protect you Cait, and I will. I am your sword, whatever you command, I’ll see it done.”

She felt a sad smile make its way onto her face at Vi’s words, she didn’t want the knight to leave, but if she was to figure a way out of this entanglement, they would need to make arrangements.

“I know.” Caitlyn paused for a moment, nerves suddenly taking hold of her chest, she pushed them down as best she could. She gestured her hand between them. “We will discuss.. this, when we have more time” 

Vi smiled as she reached up and brushed her gloved fingertips across her cheek, a tender touch.

“I’ll be back at first light.”

Caitlyn nodded, wistful smile on her face now. “Okay.”

Her chest felt heavier with every passing second as she watched her knight leave, the quiet click of the door closing echoed within the room. Caitlyn stood in the middle, she stayed there for a moment, before sighing, she moved towards her wardrobe, searching for fresh clothing, growing increasingly irritated at the cool moisture between her legs.

***

Vi made her way out of the palace, she gave a nod to the guard at the door as she passed, and strolled through the gardens and under the stone arch. 

The cool air of the evening felt pleasant against her flushed skin, and despite her best efforts, Vi could not fight the grin that forced its way onto her face. She ran her hands through her hair, she swore she could still taste Caitlyn on her mouth, hear her in her ears. She practically skipped along the path in-front of her, passing through the barracks. She was just about to pass underneath the archway that led out into the city proper when a voice called out to her.

“Hey!”

Vi paused and turned to the sound of the voice.

Two imperial soldiers strolled up to her, she squinted slightly to attempt to make out their faces in the dim light of the evening. She couldn’t fight the way her eyes rolled as she recognised the men from the inn in Rorikstead a day prior.

“You’ve got to be kidding me.”

“Told you you’d regret it.”

The men stopped a few paces in-front of her, Vi’s hand dropped to her swords pommel instinctively. She huffed at the pair.

“I’m yet to regret anything, you gonna change that, or just trying to waste my time?”

The two men exchanged a quick glance, before the one Vi remembered to be Erik lunged forward, throwing a fist at her. She sidestepped it easily, kicking at the mans leg as his swung, sending him tumbling to the ground. The other soldier moved forward as well then, Vi palmed away his left hook, bringing her hand up to block a swing with his right, she retaliated then, landing a blow to his stomach that had him doubled over in pain. 

She grabbed his shoulders and threw him against the stone wall, the man groaned in pain as he laid curled up on the floor. Vi watched over him, a pathetic scoff leaving her mouth, when she heard footsteps behind her, she turned and quickly ducked under another blow, returning her own that landed across the mans face. He stumbled back slightly, bringing his hands up to shield his face. Vi approached him, he threw another hook, which she dodged, before striking his ribs, he buckled slightly, but returned a jab which hit its target. Vi wiped at her lips, a dark crimson stained her gloves, she spat out the metallic liquid that had pooled in her mouth, before turning her gaze onto him. 

He slowly back-pedalled, Vi moved to attack once more when a hand grabbed at her arm, she turned and felt a blow land to her stomach, the other soldier had recovered and stood in-front of her now. He swung once more, Vi caught his fist and pulled him towards her, landing a rapid double blow to his body before hooking him across the jaw. 

He fell to the ground once more, Vi began to turn when a boot collided with the back of her thigh, her leg buckled at the contact and she dropped to one knee, her head turning as Erik struck her across the face. 

Blood sprayed from her mouth at the blow, the strike only infuriating her as she turned, she ducked under another attempted blow, jabbing at the mans body, blocking his own strike, as she landed a right hook to his face, before landing another body shot. The man stumbled slightly, his hands flailed in-front of him as he tried to regain some semblance of composure, he threw another half-hearted attempt at a hook, which Vi watched miss her by a wide margin, before she swung and struck the soldier with an uppercut, sending him spinning and falling onto his back.

Vi wiped at her mouth once more, dropping her raised hands to her sides as she caught her breath. She heard faint whistles and hurried footsteps in the distance, city guards began to make their way up the stone hill that led to the training yard, torches in their hands. Vi turned to face them, when the soldier she had dealt with first began to groan weakly.

“..guards, help..” 

Vi’s eyes widened as the guards approached, their torches illuminating the area around them, she raised her palms in surrender, briefly glancing around her at the scene, one soldier was still unconscious and the other kept muttering about the ‘assault’ as a guard knelt down to examine him. 

A group of guards approached her, Vi took a step forward towards them.

“No, they attacked me, you have to-”

“Quiet!”

A pair of guards grabbed her, forcing her hands behind her back, Vi shook her head violently.

“No, no listen, this isn’t what it looks like! I’m a knight for the princess, you have to let me go!”

The lead guard approached her then, his head shifted to cast a quick glance at the courtyard around him.

“It looks like an assault has taken place, you’ll be taken to the dungeons for questioning.”

Vi fought against the guards that held her, another guard stepped in to assist them.

“No, you can’t do this!”

He gestured his head at the guards around her, and they began to drag her away, her pleas falling on deaf ears as they pulled her into Castle Dour. They dragged her down a flight of stairs, before pushing her through a door into a circular room, cells lined the edge of the space. They dragged her to the centre of the room, where a guard sat at a desk, writing on a piece of parchment.

He turned at their approach, his eyes studied Vi briefly, before looking to the guards who had escorted her in.

“Another one for processing, found her at the scene of an assault of two imperial soldiers.”

Vi scoffed. “I didn’t fucking assault them.”

One of the guards jabbed her in her side. “Quiet.”

The guard at the desk stood then.

“Very well, remove her possessions and any weapons, cell three is available.”

Vi shook her head as the men dragged her over to a small room with a large chest inside. They removed her gloves first, then unbuckled her armour and placed it into the chest, before unfastening her sword belt. She watched as one of the men unsheathed the blade, he whistled as the steel sung when it was released. She heard one of the guards holding her speak.

“That Skyforge steel?”

The guard holding her sword gave it a few swings.

Vi rolled her eyes at the scene. “Don’t cut yourself.”

The guard narrowed his eyes at her, he sheathed the blade once more, before placing it into the chest alongside her armour.

He approached her then, he patted the sides of her legs and her boots, before standing.

“You got any other weapons on ya?”

Vi glared at the man. 

“No. But I am a knight for the princess..” She paused for a moment. “Your future queen, Caitlyn.”

The guards head tilted slightly.

“You got any proof?” 

Vi bristled at the question, the letter Aela had given her had been tucked into her trousers, she looked to her waist, wincing as she realised it must’ve fell free when she had pulled her belt off in Caitlyn’s room. She slowly looked up to meet the guards stare once more.

“Well, no..-” 

The guard turned then.

“But! If I am telling the truth, which I am, and the king’s son finds out you imprisoned the person responsible for guarding his betrothed’s life..”

The man turned once more, he stared at Vi, she matched his gaze. He kept his eyes on her as he spoke.

“Helg, fetch prince Jake, tell him someone is claiming to be his princesses knight.” 

The guard in question nodded before leaving the room. Vi relaxed slightly at that, the guards behind her adjusted their grip on her arms, when she felt one grab a hold of her hand.

“Sir, what about this?”

Vi felt him pull her ring from her finger, panic laced her skin at the realisation, he held it out to the guard, it glinted in the torchlight. The man reached out and took it in his hand, holding it to the light as he examined it for a moment, before shrugging his shoulders and tossing it into the chest.

“It’s a possession, Sven, so it goes in the box.” He punctuated his words by slamming the trunk closed.

“Shit.” Vi cursed under her breath as she kept her eyes on the now closed chest, that familiar heat coursed through her blood once more. Her eyes remained on the chest as the guards dragged her back to the dungeons, she tore her gaze away as they paused in-front of a cell, taking a moment to unlock the gate, before tossing her inside.

She rose immediately and grabbed at the bars to the cell.

“This prince of yours better get here quick.” 

She practically growled out the words as she sneered at the guards that stood in-front of her cage. 

They said nothing, before turning, bidding the guard that sat at the table in the centre goodnight, and making their way out of the dungeon.

Vi rattled the bars of the cell in frustration, she groaned loudly before stepping back and looking at her surroundings. There was a small hay pile in the corner, what she could only assume was meant to serve as her bed, just beside it sat a small wooden bowl, filled with water. On the other side of the small stone cell, was a wooden bucket, she grimaced at the implication. 

She moved over to the hay pile, slumping down onto it. She sighed as she ran her hands through her hair, shaking her head as she tried to figure out how her evening had taken such a drastic turn. 

She picked up the bowl just to the side of her, she eyed the liquid inside for a moment, bringing it up to her nose to smell it, she decided it seemed okay, and drank a mouthful, swishing the water around her mouth to get rid of the metallic taste from the fight, before spitting it out. 

She dipped her hand into the liquid and wiped it across her face, her lip stung slightly at the touch as she cleaned what she assumed would be another cut to add to her extensive collection. She placed the bowl down, eyes fixed on the stone wall at the opposite side of her cell, before falling onto her back, and resolving to stare at the ceiling instead. Her mind drifted to Caitlyn then, she subconsciously brought a hand to her mouth, ignoring the dull pain there as even despite her surroundings, a smile made its way onto her face.

Vi wasn’t sure how much time had passed, she had recounted the stone bricks on the ceiling three times, somehow getting a different number each time. After that she had resorted to picking at the hay that made up her bed, it made her skin itch, she mumbled under her breath as she picked at another clump.

“How do you enjoy this stuff Shadow..”

The sound of footsteps caused her head to jerk towards the bars of her cell, she rose to her feet to investigate the noise. A group of guards made their way through the room and towards her cell, in the centre was a man, he seemed to be in his mid 20’s. 

Even despite the early hour, he was dressed in an ornate green tunic, with golden embroidery down the centre, a sword attached to his hip, and a gold circlet on his head. Vi scoffed internally at the sight of the man, he walked awkwardly as his sword swayed slightly at his waist, clearly not comfortable with the weight. 

The group paused in-front of her cell, the guards parting slightly to allow the prince to step forward.

“This one my lord, claims to be a knight for the princess Caitlyn.”

“It’s not a claim.” Vi spat the words at the guard, before turning her gaze back to the prince, who only narrowed his eyes at her.

He raised a hand and gestured at the guards around them, they shot brief glances at one another, before bowing their heads to the man, and making their way out of the room. Vi watched as one of the guards approached the man seated at the desk in the middle of the room and whisper something to him, she saw his head turn towards them, before he too stood and left the room.

Vi’s brows furrowed as she returned her gaze to the prince, she shot an expectant glance to the lock on the door, before shaking her head slightly.

“You gonna unlock it then?”

The prince hummed as he brought a hand to his chin, rubbing at the light stubble there.

“You’re the Companion?”

Vi sucked at her teeth with her tongue, needless questions always irritated her.

“Yes, that’s me.”

The princes hand dropped from his chin to his swords pommel then, he tilted his head as he studied Vi.

“You’re supposed to be dead.”

That familiar burn in her blood rose then, licking pleasantly at her skin. She narrowed her eyes at the prince. 

“You sound disappointed.”

He ran a hand along the bars at her words, pacing slowly in-front of her cell, he pulled his hand away, raising it to his eyes, his fingertips rubbing against each other to dispel some dirt that had collected on them.

“I’ve heard a lot about you, Violet. Gods know Caitlyn would not stop talking about you, how your last act alive was to save her amidst the storm that almost sunk your ship. How you fought and killed four bandits that settled on your camp one night. And of course she mentioned your affiliation with the Companions.”

He breathed out a low whistle as he paused in-front of her cell once more. “By all accounts, you are a ferocious warrior.”

A wide smile split his face, the sight made the hairs on the back of her neck stand on edge. He offered his hand to her then, it hung in the air between a gap in her cell bars.

“I would like to thank you for saving my fiancé’s life.” 

Vi kept her eyes on the prince, she hesitated before extending her hand slowly, her blood burned at her skin viciously as she drew closer to the prince. He closed the rest of the distance, taking hold of her hand. 

“Agh!” 

Vi pulled her hand free as a white hot pain spread through her palm. She cradled her hand as she dropped her eyes to it, the skin there was burned, a white hot mark that stung violently and sent flaming jolts of agony through her skin. She looked to the princes outstretched hand, a silver ring on his finger shone against the dim light in the room. 

Vi felt her eyes widen as she caught the princes stare, his mouth had shifted into a wicked grin now, his hand withdrawing slowly to rest against his swords pommel once more. Vi groaned as the searing burn in her hand spread through her fingertips, as though she was holding her skin to a naked flame.

She heard the prince click his teeth, she turned her eyes to him once more.

“Is something the matter?”

Vi’s lips curled in as she snarled at the man. “Fuck you.”

He only smiled in response, his arms crossing across his chest as his eyes dropped to look Vi over.

“You know, I’ve heard strange stories about the Companions. Guards in Whiterun always complain of howling coming from that hall of yours. Not forgetting terrified bandits that have fled from that part of Skyrim, practically begging to be thrown into our dungeons after watching their wretched friends be torn apart by huge, wolf-like beasts.” 

Vi scowled at the man, still cradling her injured hand. “You got a point?”

A small laugh escaped him then, a mirthless, even mocking sound. “Naturally, as the prince and heir to Skyrim, I like to keep myself informed on the potential hazards of the kingdom I will rule.” 

He ran a hand through his hair casually then, before bringing his hand in-front of his face, flexing his fingers to inspect his ring.

“I discovered the existence of a group, the Silver Hand, their sole purpose was to hunt these unnatural beasts, these werewolves.”

Vi felt her breathing increase in pace at the name, a sickening feeling settled in her stomach. She knew the group well. She fought against the images that pushed themselves to the forefront of her mind. Lightening, rain, a sword placed into her hands.

She turned her back to the prince as she stumbled across her cell, bracing herself against the wall. The agonising burn still seared through her hand, wave after wave of white hot pain spread from her palm through to the tips of her fingers. As her mind assaulted her with memories of her last encounter with the group.

The prince continued speaking, his words barely registering in Vi’s ears.

“I sent them a raven, requesting their knowledge on the beasts, how to discover them, their weaknesses.. how to kill them.” 

Vi jerked her head to face him, she felt her breathing becoming more ragged as a furious rage rose within her. A fire lit within her chest, replacing her blood with fire and venom that licked at her skin, that familiar burn that demanded to be yielded to. Vi shook her head as she fought against the urge. The princes voice reached her ears once more.

“What they told me was quite alarming, these beats can walk among us. They are especially difficult to kill, a tremendous tolerance to pain and an incredible healing factor combine to make them an apex predator, even for the most well trained soldiers. They told me the use of a poison arrow or dart could only weaken a beast, or subdue someone who had not yet transformed.” 

He allowed his last few words to trail off slightly, Vi kept her eyes on him as the edges of her vision began to darken, she gritted her teeth together, her canines nicking at the skin on her lips.

“I thought there was no hope to fight against this threat, until they mentioned that these beasts have an extreme aversion to silver.” He punctuated his words by pulling his ring from his finger, and holding it out between them.

Vi tore her gaze from him as she held her head in her hands, the burn under her skin matched the one on her hand now, every nerve in her body was becoming consumed with a flaming agony.

“All of this to say, when I heard you were a Companion, I realised it would be a perfect moment to test my theory.” 

He placed the ring back onto his finger then. A prolonged silence stretched between them.

“Caitlyn believed you to be dead.” 

Caitlyn. At the sound of her name, Vi felt the burn under her skin recede ever so slightly, she turned her head to the prince slowly, the darkness at the edges of her vision halting their progress for a moment.

“I’m afraid your return only complicates things. I’m sure if she knew of your.. condition, she would order this herself.”

Vi snarled at the man. In a flash she was on the bars, teeth bared as she hammered at the iron gate.

The prince stumbled back, eyes wide with fear, he attempted to compose himself, his voice slightly shaky as he called out. 

“Guards!” 

The door was pushed open and the sound of footsteps filled the room. Vi groaned in pain as a group of guards approached the cell. The prince kept his eyes on her as he addressed the guards.

“Send a raven to the Silver Hand at Fort Fellhammer, inform them I have a dog here that they can put down.”

The guard nodded before leaving. The prince stared at her for a few moments more, before turning, he stopped briefly to murmur something to one of the guards in the group before continuing to make his way out of the room. 

The guard the prince had spoken to stepped forward then, a small crossbow held in his right hand, he raised the weapon at Vi, before she had chance to move, the projectile struck her in the shoulder. 

She immediately pulled the article from her skin: a tiny steel dart. She threw the item to the floor, and laughed at the man, the sound gravelly.

“Is that it? Why don’t you come in here and.. try.. that..”

She shook her head to try to dispel the fog that had settled over her mind. She squinted as the guard in-front of her seemed to duplicate, she rubbed at her eyes with her fingers, her vision blurred as the room began to spin around her. Her hands on the bars released their grip, and she felt the cool stone of the floor against her knees as she slumped to the ground. Her mind drifted back to Caitlyn, and the sweet sound of her laugh, before her eyes fell shut.

Chapter Text

“What do you want?”

Vi shuffled on the balls of her feet as she looked up at the man. He was completely bald, two parallel lines of black war paint decorated his cheekbones and a large scar ran across his left eye, the tissue there completely white. 

She swallowed down her nerves.

“I wish to join the Companions.”

The man raised an eyebrow, his arms crossing over his chest as his eyes studied her. Vi felt her shoulders tense at the scrutiny. After a few moments he spoke.

“So you think you have what it takes? Huh, lucky for you I’m not the one that makes that decision. Talk to Vander. Who knows, maybe he’s in a good mood.”

He stepped aside, Vi gave him a small nod as she pushed open the door and entered the hall. She couldn’t prevent her mouth from parting slightly as she looked around the room, her eyes drawn to the huge fire pit that almost spanned across the full length of the space, and the table that ran alongside it. 

A few people sat at the table raised their heads in her direction at the sound of the door opening, she offered them a small smile as she made her way further into the room, eyes flicking over the heads of a pair of bucks that were mounted on the wall. She paused for a moment to admire a huge battle-axe hung in the middle of an ornate frame, the weapon broken into fragments with some still missing, she raised a hand to run her fingers along the broken shards, when a voice called out to her.

“Wuuthrad.”

She turned, a women strolled towards her, she looked to be a few years older than Vi, perhaps in her mid twenties. Vi furrowed her brows at the woman’s words.

She came to stand beside her, eyes on the axe.

“It was the weapon our founder Ysgramor used when he first arrived in Skyrim, it was shattered after a ritual went wrong hundreds of years ago, its fragments scattered all across the land.”

She ran her hand along the hilt of the axe.

“We’ve managed to retrieve most of them, but as you can see, some still evade us.”

She turned her stare to Vi then, eyes narrowing slightly.

“I haven’t seen you before.”

Vi inhaled. “Yes, I just arrived.”

A small smile made its way onto the woman’s face. Vi continued.

“I was told to speak to Vander?”

The woman nodded in understanding, she gestured her head to a staircase at the other side of the room.

“Head down those stairs, turn right, and continue down the hall until you reach the end, Vander should be in the room on the left.”

Vi smiled at her, before offering her hand to the woman. “Thank you, I’m Vi.”

The woman’s eyes flicked to her outstretched hand for a moment before she took it in her own, her grip strong.

“Aela.”

Vi released her hand and turned to make her way to the stairs, she pushed open the door at the bottom and continued down the hallway, until she reached the room on the left at the end. She pushed a breath out of her mouth as she composed herself, before knocking against the wooden door.

She clasped her hands behind her back as she waited, it wasn’t long before the handle moved, and the door swung open. Vi shuffled back slightly as a huge man emerged, his head ducking slightly to fit under the arch of the doorway.

Vi inclined her head to look at the man. Despite his huge, imposing size, she couldn’t help but think that he had a kind face. The man looked down at her. Vi cleared her throat.

“Are you Vander?”

The mans lips twitched slightly, the faint whisper of a grin tugging at his features.

“Aye.”

Vi straightened.

“I’d like to join the Companions, Sir.”

Vander tilted his head, he gestured for Vi to follow him into the room, she walked into the space, watching as he took a seat at a table in the room. Vi unbuckled her sword-belt, resting the blade against the table, before she too, sat down. 

“What’s your name?”

“Vi, Sir.”

Vi furrowed her brows as Vander chuckled lightly then, the man shook his head as he smiled.

“You don’t have to call me Sir.”

Vi leaned back in her chair, a bewildered expression on her features.

“But, they said-”

“No one is in charge of anyone else in the Companions.” 

He leaned back then, picking up a pipe and a match from the table, he struck the match against the wood, and lit the pipe, taking a few drags before he spoke once more.

“Everyone is their own person, the others may view me as our ‘leader’, if you will, although I act as more of an advisor.”

Vi nodded then, she relaxed slightly in her chair.

“So, what brings you to us.”

She sighed as she thought over his question, she clasped her hands together on the table, her thumb rubbing against her palm.

“I wanted a purpose, I was a sell sword for a while until I heard of your group.”

Vander raised a brow as he exhaled a small cloud of smoke.

“A sell-sword that calls people sir?”

Vi shifted her eyes from the man to a rather uninteresting section of the room. She scratched at the back of her neck, guilt settled in her stomach, her skin growing clammy at the sensation. After a brief moment, she turned her eyes back to the man once more.

“I was a knight.”

Vander’s eyes widened at her statement, surprise clear on his features. He placed his pipe back onto the table.

“Why would a knight want to join us?”

Vi exhaled, her gaze dropping to the table as her eyes fell shut.

“I failed in my duty.”

She heard the man in-front of her hum knowingly, he drummed his fingers against the table.

“They cast you out?”

“I left.”

The sound halted. She lifted her eyes to gauge the mans reaction. He only raised an eyebrow at her statement, before shrugging his shoulders cooly, and standing from the table.

“I’ve no doubt we could use you in our group. Living quarters for whelps are down at the start of the hall, just pick a bed and fall into it when you’re tired.” 

He moved across to the door and pulled it open, Vi stood then.

“Once you’ve got settled, find your way to the training yard, I’ll meet you out there.”

Vi nodded at the man as she left the room and made her way back down the hall, she ducked into the space that she believed to be the living quarters, breathing a small sigh of relief when she saw beds lining the length of the room. She explored the space for a few moments, before picking a bed that didn’t seem like it was owned, and dropping her sack of supplies onto it. 

She smoothed down her light leather armour, and ran a hand through her hair, before making her way out of the room and back into the main chamber. She followed a few people out of a door at the back of the hall, once again relieved to see training dummies and targets scattered around the area. 

“You made it.”

Vi turned suddenly at the sound of his voice, he strolled past her and into the middle of the yard. Almost all of the members had filed out of the hall, and were now stood behind her under a small canopy that extended just beyond the doors, a few tables and chairs were scattered around underneath it.

Vi turned her head slightly, barely looking over her shoulder as the people behind her muttered and whispered unintelligibly. She turned back to the man then.

“For us to figure out whether you’ve got what it takes, everyone who wishes to join must partake in a spar, against one of our current members.”

Vi shrugged. “Very well.”

The man flashed her a quick smile, before raising his arm towards someone behind her.

“Aela, would you do the honours?”

Vi turned to see the woman she had spoken to earlier step forward, the other Companions parting slightly to allow her access. She gave a slight nod to Vi as she passed her, coming to a halt beside Vander.

Vander made his way over to her then, he placed a giant hand on her shoulder, leaning over slightly to speak to her.

“Don’t be nervous, in truth, I’m handing you a stiff task. Aela is perhaps one of our most skilled members, and certainly one of the best archers in all of Skyrim. But I’ve got a good feeling about you, so just show us what you’ve got.”

He gave her shoulder a few pats before joining the group gathered under the canopy. Vi exhaled a breath as she walked out into the yard, opposite Aela. She gave her a nod, which the woman returned, before unsheathing an elegant dagger from her hip, flipping the blade to hold it in a reverse grip.

Vi’s hand dropped to her sword’s hilt, she took a step back as her eyes widened with worry, she shot a glance across to Vander, before turning her gaze back to the woman in-front of her.

“You use real weapons?”

She heard the mans booming laughter echo around the yard as she kept her eyes on Aela, the woman crouched slightly.

“Only when testing new recruits, we’re all bonded in blood and sweat, no use running from it.”

Vi scoffed in disbelief as she unsheathed her blade, she muttered under her breath as Aela inched closer to her.

“Shit… don’t kill her, don’t kill her, don’t-”

The woman lunged then, Vi blocked the strike with her sword, back-pedalling as Aela pressed into her space and struck out with another set of attacks. Vi parried, shoulder checking the woman and adjusting so she now stood behind her.

A few of the Companions stood nearby let out some whistles at the exchange, Vi risked a brief side-long glance to Vander, who only watched them, eyes narrowed, and arms crossed across his chest.

Aela had readjusted almost immediately. Vi faked a lunge to her left before swinging at Aela from the right, she ducked beneath the blade, bringing her dagger across as soon as she rose again, which Vi managed to block just in time. They continued this dance for a few more minutes, Aela would roll or duck underneath her strikes, each unsuccessful attack only served to infuriate Vi, her movements becoming angry and uncoordinated. Aela had her own share of unsuccessful attacks, with Vi successfully parrying or blocking each slash or jab of her dagger. 

A chorus of whistles erupted from the Companions as Aela lunged, Vi ducked and swooped her leg underneath the woman’s whilst she was slightly off balance, sending her to the floor on her back. But before Vi could press her blade to Aela’s chest she was already moving.

She rolled to her left, and Vi spun to face her, but the woman lunged upwards from her crouched position before Vi had fully set herself, her dagger swinging upwards with her. Vi leant back to avoid the blade, but her movement was a fraction of a second too late. She felt a surge of white hot pain on her face then, as she stumbled back slightly.

The woman stood straight, her blade held out in-front of her, the tip of which stained with crimson.

Vi was panting, she furrowed her brows as she brought a free hand to her mouth. She ran her fingertips across her upper lip, the touch made her wince as she removed her hand, blood coating her fingertips. 

She shook her head as she held her sword in both hands, fingers flexing against the hilt as she prepared to strike at the woman, when Vander’s voice called out.

“Very good!” The man made his way over to them then.

Vi pulled her gaze away from Aela, the woman sheathed her dagger and approached her, a sympathetic smile on her face.

She turned to face him then, swallowing down a pool of blood that had settled in her mouth. He studied her face, brows drawing in slightly.

“That was a great showing.”

Vi swallowed once more. 

“Thank you.”

He nodded at her, before turning to Aela, and giving her a small smile, he turned back to face Vi then, eyes lingering on the injury to her lip.

“Looks like it might leave a scar, get yourself cleaned up.” He placed a hand on her shoulder, a wide smile on his face. 

“Welcome to the Companions, Vi.”

***

“Aela gave that to you?”

Vi sat at the table in Jorrvaskr. Jayce and Aela beside her as the Companions feasted and drank together. She turned to face the man, and was met with his fork pointed at her, she narrowed her eyes at him, knocking his fork away as she finished chewing the pie in her mouth before speaking.

“I thought you knew she did.. and you said I went hard on you at your initiation, at-least I didn’t permanently scar you.”

She picked up her mead and took a hearty swig, shooting a sidelong glance at Aela who sat next to them, she caught the woman roll her eyes. Jayce laughed from beside her, his fork finding Aela then.

“You don’t go easy on anyone do you?”

Aela scoffed as she sipped at her own bottle of mead.

“Our enemies will not, so why should I?” Her eyes flicked across to Vi then, a mischievous grin on her face.

“Besides, it makes you look intimidating, I did you a favour.”

Vi groaned. “I’ll have no more ‘favours’ from you, thanks.”

Jayce laughed beside her. His tone laced with sarcasm.

“Yeah, I bet it’s a hit with the women Vi.”

She ran her hands across her face as the pair chuckled together then. She picked up her mead once more as Aela spoke next to her, she slung an arm over Vi’s shoulder and shook her lightly.

“Don’t be ashamed that you’ve never felt the touch of a woman, Vi. Although, I do wish you’d let them down easier.” She shot a glance to Jayce then. “I’d like to have the option of a drink at the Bannered Mare without every girl in there constantly complaining about you.”

Aela gave her another shake before releasing her, Jayce pounded the table with his fist as he howled with laughter. His voice taking on a mocking imitation of Vi’s voice.

“I’m just not interested.”

Aela joined in then.

“I’m too busy.”

Vi spotted Vander making his way down to the living quarters then. He caught her eye, gesturing his head for her to follow him. She stood, Aela and Jayce continued laughing beside her, she hit them both on the back of the head as she made to follow the man. 

“I am too busy.” 

The pair only continued laughing, she rolled her eyes before turning and walking down to the living quarters, a sly smile on her own face.

Vander was sat at a small table just outside of his room at the end of the hall, Vi pulled up the chair to sit next to him. The familiar faint crackle of him taking a drag of his pipe reached her ears, and she leaned back in the chair. Vander exhaled the smoke.

“You did well today.”

Pride rose within her chest, blooming under the skin.

“If I’d have known the Silver Hand had started using it as an outpost I wouldn’t have sent you alone, it’s my fault you got hurt.” 

He took another drag from his pipe, Vi watched as the cloud shifted in the air, the skin on her back seemed to sting slightly at his words, the arrow that had found purchase just underneath her shoulder blade would leave a sizeable scar, although that thankfully would be the worst of it.

She exhaled. “It’s alright.” She attempted a smile. “I got caught up with one of them, relished in the fight, instead of being efficient.”

Vander’s eyes watched her for a moment, he ran a hand through his hair, a slight grin tugging at his lips. “Still haven’t learned huh?”

Vi gave a short snort herself then, eyes dropping to her hands. Her head rose suddenly, her eyes alight with recognition.

“I heard a few of them talking about reinforcing a place called..” She pressed her palm to her forehead as she tried to recall the name. Vander shifted beside her.

“Uhh.. guttering… that was it! Guttering Hills cave, they were sending more members to guard it, perhaps that’s where the fragment truly is?”

Vander took another drag from his pipe, a proud smile on his face. Vi sat up straighter at the look.

“You know Vi, when you first came to us years ago, I knew there was something special about you.”

She cut him off, a playful grin on her face. “I bet you say that about everybody old man.”

He shook his head good-naturedly at her.

“It’s true. Look, I’ve seen a lot of people pass through, and every once in a while you get someone special. Before you I had it with Aela, someone you know is meant to be here.”

His eyes took on a distant look then, unfocused almost as he stared at the pipe in his hand. Vi knew he was seeing something completely different in his mind, she’d done the same more times than she could count.

“I’ve seen you training in the yard at all hours of the morning, heard the others mention about you jolting awake almost every night.” 

Vi winced internally at the thought. Vander turned his gaze to her then, an undeniable softness in his eyes.

“I know what happened torments you, that’s what makes you such a great warrior. But it’s also your weakness, you’re emotional, angry, it makes you predictable. And that’s how you end up with an arrow in your back.”

Vi sighed deeply, she slumped in her chair until her eyes were facing the ceiling. “Yeah..”

She heard Vander adjust in his chair, the wood creaking lightly. She tore her gaze from the ceiling to look at him. He was leaning forwards, elbows on his knees, eyes fixed on her, gaze as hard as steel.

“You’re ready, if it’s what you want.”

Vi shifted herself to sit properly on the chair. Her eyes flicked across his face. She had been waiting for this for years. She closed her eyes, Caitlyn’s face flashed through her mind: her bloodshot eyes as tears streamed down her face, her excruciating cries of sorrow, the blood that coated Vi’s hands. 

She wanted to be strong, needed to be. She wasn’t strong enough for Caitlyn, but she could be for Vander, for her fellow companions. She opened her eyes.

“Yes. It’s what I want.”

***

A rhythmic knocking sounded at the door. Caitlyn’s eyes slowly fluttered open, she sat up, before stretching her back, sighing as it popped pleasantly. The knock sounded again. The fatigue drained from her body so rapidly it caught her by surprise. Vi. She threw her blanket aside, practically leaping from her bed as she strode to the door, pulling it open.

“Good morning, princess.”

Caitlyn almost recoiled in shock, her brows knitting together in confusion.

“Oh, uhm good morning.”

She stepped aside to allow her handmaiden to enter, leaning her head out of the room to look into the hallway, her brows only drew together further at the lack of a red-headed knight standing outside. She slowly retreated back into the room, eyeing her handmaiden suspiciously as the woman tidied her bedsheets. 

Her steps were slow as she made her way further into her chambers, she paused as she felt something under her foot. She leant down to pick up a letter, she cast a quick glance to her handmaiden, still preoccupied with her bedsheets. 

Caitlyn unfolded the letter and quickly skimmed over the words. A request for the Companions to send someone to provide extra security for the ceremony. Her eyes rose from the parchment as she recalled the kings words a few days prior. She folded the letter once more, opening the draw under her closet and placing it inside as quietly as she could. 

Her handmaiden turned then, offering Caitlyn a warm smile.

“I’ve come to fetch you for breakfast princess, after which, you have your final dress fitting.” She exclaimed excitedly, clasping her hands together as she beamed at her. 

Caitlyn managed to muster a polite smile in return.

“Ah, yes, of course. Only, I’m not that hungry. I, uhm, I must meet with my ships captain urgently.”

The woman’s smile dropped as her brows drew together in concern.

“Is everything alright?”

“Oh! Yes quite alright, just some last minute arrangements.”

This seemed to placate the woman, as the smile returned to her face.

“Very well, I shall let the prince know of your plans, shall I return here to collect you for your dress fitting?”

Caitlyn smiled warmly at her.

“Yes, it shouldn’t take long, if you could return just before noon?”

The woman nodded, bowing her head slightly before leaving the room. Caitlyn waited for the door to click shut before she pulled her wardrobe open, removing a white blouse and some riding trousers as well as some sturdy boots. She moved along to the chest in her room then, retrieving a pouch of gold coins, before retrieving the letter. She cast a final glance around the room, the contents of which were mostly clothes, she considered having someone move them to Sarah’s ship, but disregarded the idea, the implication could cause people to ask questions, and Caitlyn knew that wouldn’t end well.

A primal panic settled in her gut at the absence of her knight, something wasn’t right, she could feel it. Vi wouldn’t leave without saying anything, not again. She shook the thoughts from her head. Trying to maintain her composure as she strolled through the palace and city at what she hoped would betray a leisurely pace. She quickly retrieved her horse from the stable and immediately urged it down the path to the docks, the horse galloping all the way.

Eventually the Syren came into view, she had dismounted before her horse had even fully come to a stop, a dockhand approached her, and she hurriedly handed him the reigns, muttering a quick thank you as she ran up the gangplank and onto the deck. Her head shifted from right to left, searching wildly, a few of the crew-mates stopped to stare at her. 

“Sarah?!” 

One of the crew gestured their head to her quarters, Caitlyn nodded at the man before making her way there. She was a whirlwind of movement, pushing open the door to Sarah’s quarters with such aggression it bounced off of the wall. 

Sarah sat at her desk, her head jolting up at the intrusion. Worry immediately settled itself on her features as she stood and made her way to Caitlyn. 

“Caitlyn? Whats going on?”

She closed the door behind her, brushing her hair back as she stared at the woman with wild eyes.

“Did Vi come see you last night?”

Sarah’s face changed from one of worry to pity then, a wistful look in her eyes as she spoke.

“Caitlyn.. you know that Vi is-”

“No, Sarah she’s alive, she returned to me last night!”

Sarah shook her head, she stared at Caitlyn for a few moments, her eyes narrowing.

“No, Caitlyn. Vi is gone, as hard as it is we have to accept it.”

Caitlyn scoffed, she pulled the letter from inside her blouse, shoving it into the woman’s chest as she made her way further into the room, taking a seat at the table. Sarah wordlessly opened the letter, eyes following it’s contents for a few moments, before her hand lowered, eyes on her once more, awaiting clarification.

Caitlyn held her head in her hand as she gestured to the letter.

“Vi returned late last night. I was just as shocked as you, trust me. She’d been unconscious after she fell from the ship, said someone from her group found her.” 

She glanced to the letter once more.

“I found that in my room this morning, she must’ve dropped it when-”

Caitlyn felt her cheeks grow warm, she quickly averted her gaze from Sarah, shifting her head to face away from the woman. She cleared her throat.

“I knew you wouldn’t believe me so I brought it.”

A loud exhale escaped Sarah then, she joined Caitlyn at the table, placing the letter down and sliding it across to her, her eyes unfocused.

“I, I cant believe it.” Her eyes found Caitlyn’s then. “So where is she?”

Caitlyn scoffed at that, she leaned her elbows on the wood.

“Thats why I’m here, I told her to visit you last night, to tell you to delay your departure.”

Sarah shook her head, her brows knitting together. 

“She never came here last night Caitlyn, someone would’ve told me.”

Caitlyn leaned back in her chair.

“I know.”

Sarah cradled her chin in her hand then, her eyes shifting from the letter to Caitlyn.

“Wait.. why do you want me to delay our departure?”

Caitlyn flicked her gaze to the woman. She breathed a deep sigh, her voice dropping low despite the fact they were alone.

“I do not wish to marry the prince.”

Sarah’s eyes widened. Caitlyn continued.

“I felt duty bound to it, I was grieving, I-”

She trailed off, surprised still gripped Sarah’s features, but a small grin tugged at the corners of her lips. Caitlyn raised her hand slightly.

“What?”

Sarah huffed. “You’ve finally come to your senses then.”

Caitlyn could only level a bewildered stare at the captain, who laughed at her.

“Anyone with eyes could see you didn’t want to marry him, thankfully you’ve realised it now.” She stood from the table.

Caitlyn didn’t respond, her thoughts drifting back to the previous night, she blushed once more, she shook the thoughts from her mind.

“Anyway, something must’ve happened, I can feel it, she left me to come here and.. clearly she didn’t make it.”

Sarah braced her hands against the desk in the corner of the room, a map of the city on the table. Caitlyn could see her shake her head.

“You’re right, someone like Vi… it must be foul play.”

Sarah drummed her fingers against the table, Caitlyn’s eyes flicked to the action, she jumped as Sarah turned suddenly, her hand in a fist as she shook it slightly in-front of her.

“This morning, when I was talking to the shipwright, he told me his delivery was late, that the guards mentioned something about an assault at the barracks last night.”

Caitlyn stood, her eyes wide as she stared at the woman.

“They had to divert them to seizing and arresting someone.” Sarah’s eyes flicked up to meet her own then. “You don’t think?..”

Caitlyn felt her mouth drop open, panic bubbling under her skin once more, as she wordlessly nodded at the woman. Sarah turned to consult the map of the city on her desk, and Caitlyn moved up beside her, her eyes skimming over the parchment. 

“There. The dungeons.” She tapped her finger on the map, she heard Sarah hum beside her.

“Yeah, it’s got to be, Aeri got thrown in there for a night for getting too drunk.”

“I have to figure out a way in.” She shook her head as she kept her eyes on the map, her finger pointing at the training yard just outside the entrance to Castle Dour. “There are always guards stationed at the entrance.”

Sarah turned to her, still leant over the map.

“I guess telling them you’re the princess and that you want to go in won’t work?”

Caitlyn shook her head, her eyes narrowing.

“When something seems simple it rarely ever is-” she gestured her hand at the map. “-this, feels strange.”

Sarah watched her for a moment, eyes dropping to the map once more. “Then we’ll need a distraction..”

Caitlyn turned to face her, her eyebrows raising at the captains words.

“You have something in mind?”

Sarah stood then, her mouth shifting into a devilish grin.

“You could say that.” 

Her eyes dropped to the map once more, the woman’s brows furrowed together, her mouth set in a firm line. 

“Did you ever mention Vi to him?”

Caitlyn turned to her, she shrugged slightly.

“Well, yes.”

“Could he recognise her from what you told him?”

Caitlyn took her eyes away from the map, her gaze flicked about the room as she considered Sarah’s question. “Yes.”

Sarah hummed, her head shaking slightly in confusion.

“It just doesn’t make sense, the prince would know about something like this, it happened right outside of the palace, why wouldn’t he tell you of a disturbance if it involved Vi..”

Both women turned to face each other in unison, their eyes reflecting the same apprehension as a devastating realisation settled over them.

“Sarah, you must be ready to leave at a moments notice.”

The woman nodded.

Caitlyn turned, her hand on the door handle when Sarah called to her.

“Caitlyn.”

She paused.

“Be careful.”

She pulled open the door and slipped outside. She made her way down the hallway to her quarters, retrieving her bow and quiver of arrows from the corner, and slinging it over her shoulder. She began to make her way to the door to leave, when her eyes flicked to a familiar sword she had taken from Vi’s room and placed on her desk. 

The blade seemed to call out to her, her feet carried her towards it, eyes transfixed on the maroon sheath, as she slowly extended her hand. Her fingers curled around the blade, she lifted it slowly, her arm braced to carry its weight. 

She exhaled a breath when the blade rose with ease, the belt wrapped around the sword trailed underneath it. She eyed the weapon for a few moments more, nodding to herself, before fastening the belt around her waist, and leaving the room.

She mounted her horse, urging it down the path back towards the city, all the while thinking of a way to get into the dungeons. A quiet voice rose in the back of her mind then, it whispered silent doubts to her, that Vi wouldn’t be there, that she had abandoned her, that the knight regretted their actions the previous evening. Caitlyn slapped the reigns of her horse, the wind rushing in her ears silencing her doubts for now. Vi wouldn’t leave, she couldn’t.

Caitlyn made her way back through the city towards the training yard, her brain entirely focused on maintaining an aloof gait as she approached her destination. Her skin buzzed unpleasantly as anxiety replaced her blood and flowed through her veins in its place. As she expected, guards were milling about the yard, practicing their archery and swordsmanship on the straw dummies scattered around the space. As she passed, she exchanged pleasantries with the two men stationed on either side of the entrance to the barracks.

“You look prepared for a fight, my lady.”

Caitlyn exhaled a mirthless chuckle at the guards comment.

“Ah, no. Just practicing my archery.”

He gave her a polite nod as she continued through the yard, coming to a stop about twenty yards from a straw target. She removed an arrow from her quiver, taking a deep breath to steady her shaking fingers as she brought the nock to the string. She felt the fletching brush against her jaw as she sighted the arrow. The air in her lungs was expelled then, in a deep, steady exhale, as she simply allowed her fingers to go limp, the string slipping from them. 

For a few moments, Caitlyn could hear nothing, save the faint whistle of the arrow as it sliced through the air, until it sunk into the centre of the target with a soft thud. 

She exhaled once more, the guard beside her complimented the shot, and Caitlyn gave him a small smile. She reached into her quiver to repeat the action, she could feel the eyes of the guards on her back as they watched her. Come on Sarah. 

Another arrow flew into the centre of the target. A crowd had begun to form now, Caitlyn wiped at the sweat on her forehead, though she was not fatigued at all. As she raised her arm to retrieve another arrow, the sound of bells rang through the yard. Caitlyn dropped her hand as she turned to the source of the commotion. Some of the cities guards ran into the courtyard then.

“Fire at the docks!”

Caitlyn turned her eyes to the horizon. Sure enough, plumes of black smoke rose in the distance. The guards around her immediately ran to assist, dropping their training swords and bows. Caitlyn remained still amidst the chaos, eyes now firmly fixed on the two men at the castle entrance. 

Panic rose within her as they lingered at the door, watching the other guards leave. She silently pleaded with nameless gods that they would join their comrades. Eventually, one of the guards muttered something to the other, before leaving. The other man stayed for a moment, shifting on his feet, before he too, took off in the direction the guards had gone.

Caitlyn exhaled a breath as she retrieved her arrows from the straw target, placing them back in her quiver as she slipped through the door. She quickly ducked down the staircase to the left, Aeri’s account of the structure proving fruitful, before pausing in-front of a sturdy iron door. 

She inched the door open marginally, allowing her to peek into the room. She could see a desk at the centre, and a few cells that lined the edges of the chamber. She exhaled once more as she pushed the door open further, ducking inside and slowly closing it behind her, she winced slightly as it made a barely audible click. She stayed there for a moment, motionless, listening intently for any sound of movement in the room. After a brief period of silence, she stalked further into the space, she passed by a small room and leaned her head inside to check for any guards. Along the wall of the space stood a small desk, the chest on top caught her eye.

Caitlyn slipped inside and made her way to it, she placed her hands on either side of the lid and lifted. Thankfully the chest was unlocked. Her fingers reached into the box, curling around a familiar ring, her eyes flicked over the wolf’s head adorned in the centre. 

A deep seated dread dropped into her stomach at the sight, she quickly tucked the ring away into a pocket on the inside of her riding breeches, eyes glancing into the chest once more. A sword and set of armour were placed inside, her fingers brushed over the buckles of the familiar armour. Vi was here.

Caitlyn closed the chest, head turning to the main cylindrical chamber, eyes alight with panic, she removed her bow from her shoulder and nocked an arrow, hands ready at her waist.

She moved into the room, her steps slow and purposeful, she hugged the outer wall of the space, shuffling along the edge, glancing into each cell as she went past. Each time she was met with an empty cell, or one that didn’t hold Vi, the dread in her stomach grew in intensity, it climbed its way through her body, settling in her chest and suffocating her from the inside.

Caitlyn passed another empty cell, only one remained now. Her breaths were coming out of her in short choked pants, she moved along to the final cell. The air was stolen from her lungs then.

Vi was slumped against the back wall, her hands bound behind her back with a chain that was secured to a small hook in the floor. Her head was tucked against her chest, her hair discoloured with dirt as it hung in-front of her face. Caitlyn placed her bow onto the ground as she clutched at the bars of the cell. 

“Vi? Vi, I’m here..”

She stared at the knight. Caitlyn felt her heart drop to her stomach, she looked so.. small.

Caitlyn rattled the bars of the cell once more, her head turning to look around the room for anything she could use against the lock. She cursed internally, eyes turning to look back to Vi, her eyebrows drew together as she stared at the knight, who remained unmoving. She shook her head, that same whispering returned to her in this silent tomb. 

“Vi?.. Please say something..” 

She kept her eyes on the knight, pleading, praying for a response, knuckles white as they strained against the iron bars of the cell, then she heard it. Vi’s chest rose as the knight coughed, her head rose to lean back against the wall. Caitlyn almost wept at the sight. Vi had a cut on her mouth, and blood coated the left hand side of her face, flowing freely from another gash to her brow.

She dropped to her knees at the gate.

“Vi? I’m going to get you out, it’s okay now.”

The knights head tilted to look at her, the normally striking grey that greeted her was dulled, her gaze vacant. Vi’s chest rose and fell a few more times before she seemingly had the strength to speak, her voice hoarse and scratchy as it echoed against the walls of the cell.

“.. you’re.. not.. here..”

Caitlyn felt her lips quiver, her throat closing in on itself.

“No, I - this is real, I’m here Vi.”

The knight only blinked at her a couple of times, Caitlyn heard the shackles behind Vi clinking faintly as she adjusted her position, her eyes remained on Caitlyn, narrowed slightly, still distant, but she swore she saw some a minuscule spark of light return to them.

“The.. guard.. he’ll be here soon.. the key.”

As if summoned, the door to the dungeon opened. Caitlyn picked up her bow and ducked behind a pillar, she tried to steady her breathing as footsteps sounded within the room. She risked a glance around the pillar, a guard moved through the room and took a seat at the table in the centre. She turned back to Vi, her eyes flicking in the guards direction. Vi gave her a small nod in response. 

She blew out a breath, her hand lifting to retrieve another arrow from her quiver, her fingers notching the arrow with a well versed steadiness, despite the nerves that licked at her skin.

She spun from behind the pillar, drawing the bowstring back, the tip of the arrow trained on the guard as she approached him. The man stood as he saw her approach, his eyes wide as they stared at the arrowhead pointed directly at him. Caitlyn watched him raise his hands slowly in surrender. 

“Princess?”

She narrowed her eyes.

“Open the cell, now.”

She gestured her bow to the cell that Vi occupied. The mans eyes followed, before returning to look at her, he shook his head in disbelief.

“Princess, you don’t want to free that.. that, beast!”

Caitlyn felt herself bristle at his remark.

“I won’t ask again.”

She drew the bow tighter, the fletching brushed against her jaw. The guards eyes flicked from Vi’s cell back to her a couple of times. He cursed under his breath before he slowly made his way across the room. Caitlyn kept her arrow trained on his back as she trailed behind him.

He paused in-front of the bars, Caitlyn looked over to Vi, the knights eyes seemed more focused now, the grey had returned to them as she stared at the guard, gaze briefly flicking to Caitlyn.

The man lowered his hands slowly, his fingers fumbled with the keys at his belt, before eventually he lifted the correct one. He glanced back at Caitlyn over his shoulder, she gave him a curt nod, her bow raising slightly.

He turned back, time seemed to slow for Caitlyn then, he inserted the key into the lock, and after a moment, the mechanism shifted, he withdrew the key and took a step back from the cell, his arms resting at his sides.

“There.”

“Unlock the shackles.”

The man didn’t move. Caitlyn narrowed her eyes as she waited, her head tilting slightly to attempt to see around the guard.

“Cait!”

Her name had barely left Vi’s lips when the guard turned, he pulled a dagger from his waist, the blade raised as he charged towards her. 

She didn’t feel the fletching brush against her cheek, or her fingers release the string, until the man collapsed in a heap in-front of her, arrow protruding from his chest, a direct shot to the heart.

Caitlyn had already notched another arrow and had it trained on the man, eyes hard as she watched him, waiting for any sign of movement. A single trickle of blood slipped past the man’s partially open mouth then, and she lowered her bow. Her eyes blinked a couple of times, the air returning to her lungs with a ferocity as the realisation of what she had done came crashing down onto her like a huge wave, soaking her to the bone. 

Her breaths came to her in rapid pants, eyes wide as she stared at the guards body, gaze briefly flicking to her bow, then her hands. Her ears rang with a faint whistling sound, in the distant fog of her mind, she heard Vi’s muffled voice, she slowly tore her eyes away from him, the image of the blood slipping from his mouth burned into her mind.

“Cait..”

She looked to Vi, the knights brows were furrowed, grey eyes swirled with, pity, concern, understanding? 

“The keys..”

She blinked a couple of times, slinging her bow across her shoulder once more as she turned back to the guard. The keys had dropped just beside his body, she leaned down slowly, making a conscious effort to keep her eyes away from his face. Her shaking hand reached out and picked up the keys, she quickly stood and moved to the cell, pulling the door open and stepping inside, dropping down to a knee beside Vi.

Vi leaned to the side, allowing Caitlyn better access at the shackles, it took her a few attempts to find the right key, and insert it into the lock, but after a brief delay, the shackles dropped from Vi’s wrists with a clatter. 

Immediately Vi’s hands found her cheeks, the knight gently turned her face towards her, her mouth in a tight line as grey eyes flicked between her own. 

Vi pulled her in then, and she returned the embrace, her hands looping around Vi’s torso. She felt the knight rub gentle circles at the back of her shoulders, her breath slow and warm against her neck.

“I.. I…”

Vi pulled back, a hand on her shoulder, as the other tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, before resting against her cheek.

“You had no choice.”

Caitlyn leaned into the touch, eyes falling shut as she focused on the warmth of Vi’s skin. The sound of the door to the dungeons opening broke them apart then. Caitlyn turned to Vi, and the knights eyes flicked down to the sword at her hip. She wordlessly unbuckled the belt and handed it to the knight, who stood, slinging it around her waist and fastening it, before unsheathing the blade.

Caitlyn watched as Vi’s eyes trailed up the length of the sword, the shine of the steel reflected in her eyes. Vi nodded at her then, she took Caitlyn’s hand in hers and squeezed gently, the footsteps coming nearer, her voice dropping to a whisper.

“Stay behind me.”

Caitlyn nodded, she released Vi’s hand and notched another arrow.

Three guards made their way into the centre of the room, chatting amusedly amongst themselves, until one of them noticed the slumped body of the guard on the floor, and they all halted, their easy conversation dying in their throats. Vi held a hand up to Caitlyn as she walked out of the cell, gesturing for her to stay. 

She cursed under her breath as she stood and hugged the wall of the cell, and watched Vi move into the main room.

“Hey.”

Immediately all three of the guards unsheathed their swords, their heads whipping in Vi’s direction as she stalked into the room. They back-pedalled slightly as Vi progressed, she twirled the sword in her hand, head turning to cast a glance at the guard on the floor, before rising to face the other men once more. One of the guards must’ve been feeling confident, as he spoke then.

“Get back in your cell, dog!”

Vi huffed, Caitlyn watched her shift into a short stance, both hands on the grip of her blade as she held it at waist height in-front of her. When she spoke, her voice was low, dripping with rage.

“Make me.”

The guard lunged forward then, he swung his blade in a high arc, Vi raised her sword to deflect it easily. The other men inched forward, circling the pair, swords trained on the knight. Vi spun out of the way of another strike from the man, putting space between her and the guards beginning to surround her. He swung once more, Vi caught his blade in the hilt of her sword and twisted her wrist, pulling the blade from the mans hands. She kicked him in the chest, sending him to the ground as she raised her blade to parry a strike from one of the other guards. 

Caitlyn watched as Vi engaged him, their blades crashed together, the sound of steel on steel rang through the room, a singing soundtrack of violence. At one point, Vi parried a blow, swinging her left hand to land a hook across the mans cheek. He stumbled back, and she shifted on her feet to plunge her blade into him, the attack finding its mark as Caitlyn saw the tip of her sword pierce through the mans back. 

Her eyes widened then, as a guard threw the dropped sword to his comrade, who had just recovered from Vi’s kick, before raising his own blade to bring it down on Vi, who was still in the process of shrugging the guard off of her sword. 

Caitlyn pushed away from the wall, eyes focused on the guard just above Vi’s shoulder, his blade suspended in the air as he made to bring it down upon her knight. 

The arrow sailed past Vi, avoiding her by mere inches, before plunging into the mans shoulder. He dropped his blade mid swing as he stumbled back and screamed in pain, his hand moving to clutch at the arrow.

Vi turned, sword now a glistening crimson as she swung it in a wide arc and slashed at the man, blood coated the floor as it sprayed from his stomach. 

He dropped to his knees in-front of Vi, and Caitlyn watched as the knight placed a hand on the guard’s shoulder, pushing him away from her to drop unceremoniously onto his back, blood pooling around his body.

Caitlyn emerged from the cell then, she notched another arrow as Vi moved towards the final guard with a terrifying, methodical calm. His eyes were wide with panic as he gripped at his swords hilt with both hands. 

With every step Vi took towards him, he took one backwards, until he was pushed against the wall. Upon realising he had nowhere to go, he dropped his blade to the ground, dropping to his knees as Vi approached.

Caitlyn made her way into the centre of the room, feet avoiding the pools of blood and bodies that now decorated the floor. She came up beside Vi, who’s eyes were still on the guard, she placed her arrow back into its quiver, arm raising to place a hand on Vi’s shoulder, but before she could, the knight moved.

She grabbed the guard by the throat, lifting him back onto his feet. He palmed at her hand, words spluttering as he gasped for air. Vi snarled at him, lips pulled back, exposing sharp canines in her  free flowing fury.

“Dog, huh?” 

The man continued grasping at the hand around his neck, his legs kicked out in desperation, actions growing weaker by the second. Caitlyn placed her bow onto her shoulder, her eyes flicking to the exit, then back to Vi.

“Vi!”

The knight turned to her, eyes black with rage as she kept the pressure on the guards neck. He had stopped struggling against her now, his arms slowly falling to his sides. 

Caitlyn strode up to the knight, she placed a hand on Vi’s shoulder and pulled her back. Vi resisted for a second, before releasing her hold on the guards neck and allowing Caitlyn to pull her away slightly. He inhaled a desperate breath of air, hands coming up to cradle his throat as he writhed around on the floor, coughing.

Vi turned to her, confusion in her eyes.

“He wouldn’t have hesitated!” She turned her eyes back to the man then, the grip on her sword tightening. 

Caitlyn could see the same expression on Vi’s face as when she had beaten the bandit that had descended onto their camp into a bloody pulp. She knew Vi was right, that if the situation were reversed, the man would’ve plunged his blade into Vi’s heart without hesitation. But Vi didn’t have to do the same. 

“Vi, it’s over, let’s go.” 

Vi faced her then, her eyes flicked across her face, some semblance of clarity seemed to spark in them. She shot a glance towards the guard once more, before scoffing and sheathing her sword. She grabbed the man by the lapels of his armour, and dragged him across to the open cell, before tossing him inside.

He grunted as he hit the stone floor. Vi slammed the cell shut and the man stared up at her, his voice hoarse as he spoke.

“Th- thank you, gods thank you.”

Vi sneered at him once more, her head tilting in Caitlyn’s direction.

“Thank her.”

The man turned to her then, spluttered thank-you’s falling from his mouth as Vi made her way back over to her.

Caitlyn turned her eyes away from the soldier to Vi.

“Come on, Sarah is waiting.”

Caitlyn began to walk until she felt Vi grab her hand, she paused mid-step, turning to face the knight.

“There’ll be guards everywhere outside. I’m good Cait, but I don’t know if I’m that good.”

Caitlyn felt her mouth drop open as she stared at Vi, she gestured her hands wildly at the woman in-front of her.

“How can you be so casual at a time like this?!”

She exhaled an exasperated sigh as Vi only shrugged, she pinched the bridge of her nose with her fingers.

“Sarah caused a distraction at the docks, the guards outside left to go and investigate.”

Vi nodded, face firm and eyes focused now.

“Then we don’t have much time, let’s go.”

Caitlyn only shook her head at the change in attitude from her knight as they made their way to the exit. 

Vi pushed open the door to the training yard slowly, her head peeking through the gap for a moment, before she turned to give her a nod, opening the door the rest of the way. The pair slipped outside into the still empty training yard, Caitlyn’s eyes immediately turned to the horizon. The clouds of black smoke that had been rising into the air when she had had dissipated, only faint grey remnants of clouds lingered in the air. In her peripherals, she saw Vi follow her gaze. She swallowed down the nerves in her chest.

“They’ll be on their way back now..”

Vi grabbed her hand and dragged them out of the yard. They ignored the concerned glances from passersby as they sprinted through the town, the main gates into the city visible in the distance. A long guard stood by them, he pushed himself off of the wall he was leaning on as he saw them approach, one of his hands dropping to his swords pommel.

“Get the gate open!” Vi shouted to her before turning, her eyes locked on the guard.

Caitlyn nodded, slowing slightly as Vi only picked up speed. The guard held his hand up, Caitlyn heard a faint shout of ‘halt!’  before Vi slammed into him, knocking him against the wall. She immediately ran to the gates, pushing her body against the heavy iron doors to open them. Initially, they didn’t move, she grunted as she planted her feet into the ground and pushed into the door once more. To her relief, the gate groaned, and she felt the resistance against her body lessen slightly, as it began to slowly creak open.

Beside her, the guard stood, she briefly wondered if Vi would just kill him, she risked a glance across and was pleasantly surprised to see Vi’s sword still in it’s sheath as the man swung at her, she dodged the blow, landing her own to his face. 

Caitlyn closed her eyes as she exerted more effort on the gate, the gap was almost large enough for them to slip through now. She heaved one final push, and the gate inched open further. She turned to Vi, who had the guard pinned to the wall with an elbow, her fist landing blow after blow to his stomach.

“Vi! Come through!”

Vi turned to her, she tossed the guard aside and slipped through, holding the gate for Caitlyn to pass, before releasing it, it slid shut with a loud crack.

Caitlyn briefly stared up at the huge gates as she caught her breath. Vi’s hand took her own then, their fingers laced together. She turned to her, giving her a small nod before they took off down the path. They turned into the stables, and Caitlyn set about retrieving her horse when Vi called to her.

“Do you have any money?”

Caitlyn frowned. “What? Why?”

“I’ll explain later, please?”

She removed a pouch holding some gold coins she had taken from her room earlier and handed it to Vi. The woman thanked her before moving to the stablehand, her hand pointing at a grey horse stood in one of the other stalls.

“Return this horse to the Whiterun stables as soon as you are able.”

She dropped some coins into the mans hand.

“Do you have any parchment, and a quill?”

The man nodded, he left them briefly to go back into the house built into the stables, before returning after a few moments, handing her the paper and quill. Caitlyn led her horse out of the stables, eyes glancing across to Vi as she did.

“Vi? Come on!”

The woman finished whatever it was she was writing on the parchment, folding the note and pressing it to the mans chest. 

“This is urgent, deliver this letter to the Companions in Jorrvaskr, give it to Aela and only her.”

She tossed the rest of the gold at the boy, who caught it, a grateful smile on his face as he looked into the pouch.

“I, uh, I will, and thank you!”

She made her way over to Caitlyn then, who had mounted her horse.

“I’ll know if you don’t.” 

She positively growled the statement at the young stable-hand, who only clutched the letter and the gold pouch closer to his chest.

She climbed onto the horse behind Caitlyn, who slapped the reigns and urged the steed forward, the mare galloped out of the stable and down the cobblestone path towards the docks. Caitlyn let herself smile sightly at the fact they were nearly there, so close to being safe. 

They continued down the path, riding to the precipice of a small hill when Caitlyn pulled at the reigns, forcing the horse to a stop. She heard Vi grunt as she pushed into her, clearly not expecting the sudden pause in their movements. 

“What’s..”

Vi’s voice trailed off as she presumably looked ahead at what Caitlyn was seeing. In the distance, in-front of the bridge that led onto the docks, stood a contingent of imperial soldiers and Solitude guards, making their way back to the city. In the middle of which, on horseback, sat prince Jake.

Caitlyn’s fingers strained against the reigns as she searched for an alternative way to the docks, her eyes flicked over the nearby terrain, panic settled in her bones at the realisation that the bridge in-front of them was the only way to access the Syren.

“Keep going”

She whirled in the saddle to face Vi then, bewilderment clear on her features.

“What?!”

Vi placed a hand over hers, the knights eyes holding her gaze.

“Just.. trust me.” She gestured her head at the path in-front of them. “Keep going.”

Caitlyn shook her head, her mouth opening and closing as she searched for an alternative. The hand on hers squeezed, and Vi nodded, flicking her eyes to the path.

Caitlyn clenched her eyes shut, before tapping her horses haunches, and moving up the path. The group of soldiers ahead had stopped now. Caitlyn could see their hands on their swords as they neared the group. She brought her horse to a stop a short distance from them. Behind her, Vi dismounted.

“Vi, what are you doing?!”

The knight remained silent, brows drawn in and eyes narrowed as she glared at the group of soldiers in-front of them. Prince Jake moved forwards then, he sat atop his horse a few yards in-front of the soldiers. A hand against his thigh as he gestured at the pair cooly.

“Well, this is a surprise.”

He turned his gaze on Caitlyn then.

“My dear, what are you doing?”

A furious rage burned within her then, it laced her voice and made her fingers twitch around the reigns.

“You had my sworn protector falsely imprisoned. I demand an explanation.”

The prince laughed, he turned in his saddle to face his soldiers, a few of them joined him in a mocking laughter.

“Caitlyn, that knight of yours is a vicious beast. Having her imprisoned and killed would be a mercy.”

She frowned, her head shaking at the mans words.

“She is no beast.”

The princes’ laughter halted then, his mouth pulling into a wicked, furious grin.

“Your knight is a monster, a twisted manifestation of a wolf. You will hand her over.”

Caitlyn opened her mouth to deny his words, or tell him to fuck off, she didn’t quite know which, when she felt Vi’s hand against her thigh. She looked down to see Vi staring at her, eyes wide with something Caitlyn couldn’t quite discern. She released one of the reigns to take hold of Vi’s hand, their fingers intertwining instinctively.

Vi brought her hand to her mouth, her lips brushed against her knuckles in a featherlight kiss, as her eyes rose to meet her own. 

“Have Sarah depart-”

“No, Vi, we aren’t leaving without you.”

The princes laughter interrupted them once more.

“And I thought this abomination couldn’t get worse, the beast is clearly in love with it’s princess.”

A chorus of laughter could be heard by the soldiers at the princes words. Caitlyn felt Vi release her hand as she moved away from her, walking a few steps towards the group of soldiers.

“Let the princess leave, and I will go with you.”

“Vi, no!”

Vi turned to her, steel eyes held her own, her tone was certain, no space for negotiation.

“Have Sarah depart.”

The prince spoke once more then.

“I’m just supposed to let my fiancé leave? Is that it? You do not command me, dog.”

“I will fight for your army. Imagine a beast such as I, unleashed on your enemies.”

The prince leaned back in his saddle then, his hand rubbing at his chin as he seemed to consider Vi’s proposal. Caitlyn looked between the pair, the tension was suffocating.

After what seemed like an eternity, the prince spoke.

“Very well, I can always find another wife.” A few of his soldiers laughed as he gestured his hand. They parted, creating a small space.

“She may pass unharmed. Do not try anything dog, you are vastly outnumbered… and it would be a shame if any harm would come to the princess.”

Vi unbuckled her sword belt, wordlessly handing it to Caitlyn, who hesitantly reached out to take it. 

“Trust me Cait, go on.”

Every nerve in her body screamed at her to stay, flames licked at her skin, only Vi’s gaze cooled them. Her stare held such resolve that Caitlyn felt her breath hitch. Against her best interest, she tapped the horses haunches, and it began to move down the path, she kept her eyes on Vi for as long as she could, until she turned as she passed the prince.

He bowed his head mockingly.

“It was wonderful to get to know you, princess. I shall put your pet to good use.”

Caitlyn sneered in disgust at the man. 

“Fuck you.”

She urged her horse across the bridge, her heart heavy as she hoped that Vi did indeed have a plan, and wasn’t just going to sacrifice herself once more. She dismounted at the edge of the docks, the small shack that had acted as the headquarters for the shipwright was burnt to a crisp and smoking slightly. Caitlyn continued down the dock and past Sarah’s ‘distraction’, before finally climbing the gangplank onto the Syren.

Crew members were running up and down the deck, making the last preparations to leave, Sarah’s eyes found her immediately, and she made her way onto the quarterdeck to the woman. 

“What’s going on, where’s Vi?”

Caitlyn felt her lip quiver slightly as she fought against the lump in her throat.

“She told me to tell you to depart, that she had some kind of - she said it was okay, that I could trust her.”

Caitlyn ran her hands through her hair, brushing back the wayward strands that had come loose amidst their confrontation in the dungeon and their desperate sprint to the harbour. She kept her eyes trained on the horizon, and the top of the bridge. The slight hill obscured the soldiers and Vi that she knew were on the other side.

Sarah said nothing, Caitlyn saw her turn to Rafen and nod. The man immediately shouted some commands at the crew, who got to work pushing them away from the dock, huge oars were extended from the ships deck, and the crew began to row them away from the shore. Caitlyn kept her eyes on the bridge, praying for Vi to emerge from the other side unharmed somehow. 

They were inching away from the dock, Caitlyn watched as the gangplank was pulled in, and the gap between their ship and the wood of the dock grew slowly, she wiped at a tear that had fallen from her eye, when the faint sound of screams drew her eyes back to the bridge once more.

Sarah shouted beside her, commanding the crew to pause. She narrowed her eyes at the bridge as the screams grew louder. Suddenly, an imperial soldier appeared, he was running towards the docks, his head whipping behind him in terror.

Caitlyn could not tear her eyes away from the scene as a huge wolf-like beast leapt over the apex of the bridge, chasing the soldier down and pouncing onto his back, sinking its teeth into his throat. Even at this distance, Caitlyn could see the blood spraying from the mans neck. 

More soldiers emerged from the other side of the bridge then, bows in hand as they fired arrows at the wolf. It rose onto two feet, turning to face the soldiers as it howled, a haunting sound. The thick black fur than ran down the centre of its back raising at the action. 

The animal was a blur of movement as it propelled itself towards the soldiers, a long limb grabbed a hold of one of the men, hurling him into the nearby rock wall, his body slumping to the ground upon impact. The next was set upon immediately, bow torn from the guards hands by the wolfs mouth, it threw the weapon aside before closing its jaws around their neck.

Caitlyn’s eyes were still on the scene in-front of her when she heard Sarah speak beside her.

“Caitlyn.. what is that..”

Caitlyn didn’t answer, she couldn’t. Her eyes remained on the wolf, everything around her dropped away. She felt the Syren begin to shift underneath her once more, the crew resuming their efforts in pushing away from the dock. 

At that moment, the wolf turned. Caitlyn’s breath caught in her throat as it seemed to stare directly at her, her mouth fell open, her mind unable to comprehend what she was seeing.

A soldier ran up to the animal then, his sword raised high in the air, delusions of grandeur to be the one to slay the beast clearly fuelling his actions as he ran at the wolf head on. It turned, huge limbs striking out and slashing at the man with claws as sharp as any blade. The soldier flew back with the force of the animals strike. More emerged from the bridge then, and arrows practically rained down onto the beast. 

Caitlyn watched as it turned, sprinting on all four legs down to the docks. A deafening howl echoed around the area as an arrow found purchase in it’s back, it stumbled, rolling onto its side. It pushed itself back up after a moment, its head shaking as though to recover from the stumble, Caitlyn couldn’t help the surge of familiarity she felt at the action. 

It continued, eyes on the Syren as it moved once more, slightly slower now, towards the dock. Caitlyn heard Rafen speak from beside her.

“My god… its coming straight for us.”

He shouted down to the crew-mates on the deck, urging them to hurry. They were now about ten yards away from the dock, a decent amount of water between them and the wooden pier. Caitlyn watched the wolf still, it skidded to a stop at the beginning of the dock, another arrow plunging itself into its back. It rose onto two feet and let out a ferocious growl, its head whipping towards the soldiers making their way down the hill. Caitlyn leaned forward and gripped at the wooden rail on the side of the quarterdeck.

The wolf turned to the ship, to her, it huffed out a breath through its long snout, turning to look at the soldiers once more, before it let out another howl, and continued its way down the dock, its limbs beat against the wood with every movement as it raced down the pier, picking up speed before it reached the end.

Caitlyn’s breath caught in her throat as the wolf soared through the air. It crashed onto the deck, rolling a couple of times before coming to a stop, pushing itself up, its elbows bending as it lowered its head slightly.

The crew-mates on the deck immediately jumped back, their hands reaching for their cutlasses and any other weapons on hand. Caitlyn heard Rafen unsheathe his blade next to her, and Sarah released the wheel to retrieve her own blade as they began to make their way down onto the deck.

This seemed to break Caitlyn out of her stupor, as she ran down the steps and grabbed a hold of Sarah.

“Wait! Sarah, tell them to stop.”

The wolf growled as some of the crew-mates began to circle it, it huffed loudly, twin clouds of cool air being expelled from its nostrils.

Sarah looked to her, eyes wide with disbelief. “No Caitlyn, get back!” 

Caitlyn exhaled as she stepped forward, putting herself between Sarah, Rafen and the beast.

Sarah whistled at her crew to halt, her blade still raised as the entirety of the Syren watched Caitlyn approach the wolf.

Caitlyn tried to control her breathing as she faced the huge animal, even though it was hunched over on all fours, it still towered over her by at-least a foot. Her eyes flicked to the claws on the beasts hands that were dug into the wood of the ship. Pure, primal terror surged through her as she continued her approach, her steps slow, and a hand raised in-front of her in an attempt to calm the animal. She kept her eyes on the wolf, and it stared back at her, its black fur only intensifying the stunning contrast to the grey in its eyes. 

She was so close to it now, she could see the individual hairs that made up its fur, how some of the black fur around its ears was actually a dark red. She could feel the wolf’s breath against her hand as she held it out to the animal. 

She paused her movements, the ship was deathly silent. They had continued to float out into the ocean, now a considerable distance from the Solitude docks. The only sound that could be heard was the gentle lapping of waves against the ships hull.

The entire crew waited, and watched, as the wolf slowly leaned its head forward, and pushed its face into Caitlyn’s palm.

Chapter Text

Caitlyn lifted the goblet to her mouth, savouring the sweet taste that trailed down her throat. She hummed as the liquid settled pleasantly in her stomach, thankful to be rid of Solitudes bitter wine. Sarah’s eyes flicked to her over the top of her own goblet, she placed it down onto the table.

“How is she?”

Caitlyn took another sip, swirling the liquid around her mouth for a moment before swallowing, and placing her cup down.

“Still asleep. I’ll wake her soon, I aren’t sure how my stitching will have held up once she.. uh.. changed back.”

Sarah hummed, her finger trailing circles along the rim of her glass. Caitlyn raised her goblet to take another drink.

“I’ve seen a lot of things in this line of work..”

She lifted her eyes to look at Sarah’s face, the woman’s gaze remained on her goblet.

“Monsters that you wouldn’t believe, Krakens, Sirens..”

She trailed off, her eyes lifting to catch Caitlyn’s stare then.

“Lost a lot of good men and women to what some people would believe to only be fairytales.”

She lifted her cup and took a swig, wiping away a stray drop of wine that slipped past her lips.

“Hell, I even teased Vi about the rumours when we were on our way here..”

Caitlyn nodded in understanding, her mind drifting back to her own encounter with Vi on their journey to Solitude, when the knight had mentioned that she had changed. It all seemed so obvious now.

Sarah scoffed, her head shaking slightly. She lifted her goblet to her mouth, finishing off the rest of the wine before placing the now empty cup onto the table.

“What I’m trying to say is, I’ve seen a lot - heard a lot. And when we were pushing away from the dock, and I watched the very image of everything that I had been told a werewolf was - brutal, savage, heartless - charge it’s way towards us and leap onto the ship..”

She leaned back in her chair, exhaling a breath through her mouth as she waved a hand dismissively. 

“Well, I figured that was it, for me, and every one of my crew.”

She kept her eyes on the woman. Sarah lifted a hand to run it through her hair, her eyes finding Caitlyn’s once more.

“So imagine my surprise, when this creature straight from the storybooks, that had just torn a dozen soldiers to pieces, bowed it’s head to you in submission.”

Caitlyn exhaled a breath of her own then, she finished off the rest of the wine in her goblet. Shaking her head slightly as she spoke.

“I can’t explain it either, I just..” Her brows drew together then as she recalled the moment, those familiar grey eyes that had looked into her own.

“I just.. felt her, I suppose.”

She lifted her eyes from the table to cast a cautious look at Sarah, the woman returned the stare, her lips slowly pulling into a slight smile.

“What happened today will become a tale, Caitlyn. My crew will tell their children, and their children will pass the story on, until it’s believed to be nothing more than the hyperbolics of a crew travelling the seas, hoping to bear witness to magic.”

She stood from the table, moving across to the desk in the corner of her room to retrieve her pirate hat. She brushed the article down before placing it onto her head.

Caitlyn drummed her fingers against the table. “How are your crew?”

Sarah turned to face her then, she placed a hand on her hip as her head tilted slightly, pondering the question.

“Well, considering everything that transpired.. they’re doing well. I will say though, Rasmus was rather offended.”

Caitlyn winced at her words, an apologetic smile forming on her face.

“Oh dear, I will tell her to apologise to him as soon as she can.”

Sarah laughed at that.

“Ha! He’s fine, as I say, I suppose he was more offended that as our resident doctor he almost had his hand bitten off, only for you to step in and begin stitching up a werewolf on my deck. I believe he would’ve liked to have had those honours.”

Caitlyn smiled at the woman, a quiet chuckle slipping past her own lips as she recalled the memory. She stood, brushing herself down as she made her way to the door, pausing to place a hand on Sarah’s shoulder.

“Thank you Sarah, I don’t know what we would have done without you.”

Sarah only grinned, a wide toothy smile.

“I do this for the adventure of it all Caitlyn, and you and Vi have certainly provided that.”

Caitlyn gave her another smile before pulling open the door and heading down the hall, she stopped briefly to find Rasmus, offering him a polite apology, before securing a few clean rags and cloths from him. 

She continued on to the ships living quarters then, continuing past her own chambers, before pausing outside of Vi’s. She tilted the handle slowly, her movements cautious to ensure the door would not make too much noise as she opened it. She slipped inside, turning around to push the door closed quietly, the click of the lock barely audible.

She turned around, eyes immediately dropping to the figure of the knight asleep in the bed, an earnest smile pulling at her lips at the sight. She lit the candle on the desk, bathing the room in a warm orange light. When Caitlyn turned back to Vi, her breath hitched in her throat.

After Vi had been covered by a spare sheet of canvas once she had begun to shift back on the Syren’s deck, Caitlyn had hastily tossed a loose tunic and some linen trousers in the knights direction. Vi had emerged from underneath the canvas wearing the outfit, and to Caitlyn’s knowledge, had fallen asleep in her chambers in the same state.

However, in the ensuing hours Vi had removed the tunic and tossed it to the side, if its location in the corner of the room was anything to go by, and had kicked away the blankets on the bed, now lying on her stomach. She had one leg angled slightly higher than the other, as her hands clutched the pillow her head currently rested on, the blankets pooled around her - thankfully - still trouser-clad legs.

Her mouth opened and closed pathetically as her eyes unabashedly drank in Vi’s form. Broad shoulders rose and fell gently with each steady breath the knight took, the dressing there stained red. Her eyes flicked across the expanse of exposed skin, deep black tattoos covered the entirety of her back, stretching across her shoulders and arms, and down to her waist. 

Caitlyn felt her mouth go impossibly dry at the sight. The tattoos across Vi’s back only seemed to accentuate the ropes of taut muscle that shifted and rolled underneath her skin with each steady she took. Caitlyn’s fingers itched with the urge to reach out and touch, to run her hands along the knights skin. 

Her eyes roamed further, softening. Scars littered Vi’s back, a large white blotch of raised skin on her shoulder caught her eye: the unmistakable scar of an arrowhead. Her eyes trailed further down, every few inches there was another, they spanned from tiny nicks, to long deep gashes. 

She was pulled from her dumbfounded staring then as Vi shifted, she nuzzled her face further into the bed, the ropes of muscle on her back shifted as she clutched the pillow firmer, a low rumble sounded through the room as Vi seemed to grunt contentedly.

She slowly approached the bed, placing the cleans cloths on the small bedside table, before her fingers curled around the blanket at her knights legs. She cast a final glance at Vi then, letting her eyes linger for a few moments as she tried to commit the sight to memory, before she pulled the blanket up to Vi’s shoulders. She exhaled a breath as she stepped back, running her hands through her hair in an attempt to compose herself and cool the heat that was blooming throughout her body. 

She moved across the room to her desk, retrieving a fabric ribbon from one of the drawers, and pulling her hair back, allowing a few loose strands to fall forwards and frame her face, before she fastened the ribbon around her hair. She opened another drawer, pulling out a needle and thread.

She picked up the chair at the desk and carried it across the room - stopping briefly to retrieve Vi’s discarded tunic - and set it down next to the bed, before placing the supplies on the table. She looked at Vi then, the knight was facing away from her, only the tips of her shoulders and her red hair was visible above the blanket that she had pulled back over her. 

She reached out, resting her hand on Vi’s shoulder, squeezing gently.

“Vi? Can you wake up for me?”

The knight grunted in response, shuffling further into the bed. Caitlyn couldn’t help but smile at the action.

“Come on, I have to see to your wounds.”

She shook Vi’s shoulder slightly, receiving another grunt in response. Vi adjusted in the bed once more, her shoulders rose as she inhaled a deep breath, sleep clung to her voice, the sound low and breathy.

“Hmm.. do I have to..”

Caitlyn tried to ignore the fact that Vi’s voice caused her to subconsciously cross her legs. She rubbed a slow circle into Vi’s shoulder with her thumb.

“I’m afraid so.”

Vi turned onto her side then, she shuffled under the blanket so that she faced Caitlyn, her eyelids were slightly hooded as she seemingly fought against the urge to close them once more, blinking a couple of times. 

Once again, a smile pulled at her lips, her eyes flicking across Vi’s face, lingering briefly on the cut across her eyebrow, before darting down to the corresponding wound to her lip.

She pulled her gaze back up to Vi’s eyes, the knights grey ones already watching her, bright and awake now. Caitlyn could feel the heat that flushed her cheeks. 

Vi flashed her a sweet, tired grin.

“Hey Cait.”

“Hey..”

Caitlyn saw Vi’s eyes drop to the tunic she held in her hand, her brows furrowing, before rising slightly, realisation blooming in her eyes. 

She gave the knight a wry smile, before placing the tunic onto the bed.

“Any reason you threw that halfway across the room?”

Vi gave a slight snort, eyes drifting shut.

“Too hot.”

Caitlyn shook her head at the sight.

“I can see that.”

Her brows furrowed then as she looked over Vi’s frame, she reached out and held the back of her hand to Vi’s forehead. The knights eyes fluttered open at the touch, staring at her questioningly. Caitlyn withdrew her hand. 

“I was just checking for a fever..” She trailed off. Vi raised a brow as a grin pulled at her lips.

“It’s the wolf blood.” 

Vi spoke the words matter of factly, as though it was the most obvious thing in the world. Caitlyn kept her gaze on the knight. 

Vi watched her, her eyes darkening as she looked her up and down. 

“It runs hot.”

Caitlyn shifted in her seat as a familiar heat pooled in her stomach, the knight blinked her eyes back up to her face, lids hooded with something other than fatigue. The air in the room shifted then, as both women just continued to look at one another. Caitlyn felt her lips part slightly, her eyes flicking to Vi’s mouth. 

The knight grinned then.

“Are you going to turn around, or..?”

“Oh! Yes, sorry.

Caitlyn cleared her throat before standing abruptly and turning around.

She heard Vi laugh lightly behind her. The sound of the blankets on the bed shifting, and Vi grunting softly, filled the room for a few moments, until the knight spoke once more.

“Okay.”

Caitlyn turned then. Vi was now sat on top of the bed, facing away from Caitlyn, and arms bracing herself as her legs stretched out in-front of her. Caitlyn moved back to sit on the chair behind the knight, they remained in silence for a few moments.

Vi shifted on the bed, her head shifting slightly so she could cast a quick glance over her shoulder. Caitlyn could see her eye crinkle slightly before she turned away from her once more, the smile clear in her voice.

“Don’t worry, you won’t hurt me.”

Caitlyn let out a quiet sigh, her eyes flicking to the wounds on Vi’s back. One arrow had struck her just underneath her right shoulder-blade, the bandage there stained with crimson. The other arrow had found purchase a little lower down her back, on the left hand side roughly half way up. Caitlyn reached towards the injury on her shoulder first, she kept her movements slow as her fingertips curled around the edge of the gauze there, she paused momentarily.

“Are you ready?”

Vi’s shoulders relaxed visibly, Caitlyn heard her exhale a deep breath.

“Go ahead. I trust you.”

Caitlyn warmed at Vi’s words, heat blooming in her chest. She slowly pulled the gauze away, the skin underneath was a violent red, the skin mottled with shades of red and purple. Caitlyn winced at the sight.

“It looks painful.”

“Hm, I’ve had worse.”

Her eyes briefly flicked across the various scars that were dotted across Vi’s back, her heart ached with pity at Vi’s words. She removed the gauze fully then, tossing it to the side. 

As she had expected, her impromptu stitching of Vi’s wounds whilst she was still in her other form had not held up. The wound was open, a slow trail of blood leaking from it. She reached across and picked up one of the clean cloths from the desk, pressing it to the wound gently. Vi hissed as the fabric came into contact with her inflamed skin, she immediately withdrew her hand.

“Sorry, was that too hard?”

Vi shook her head.

“No, keep going.”

Caitlyn swallowed as she pressed the cloth to the wound once more. Vi’s shoulders tensed for a moment, but she quickly relaxed. She folded the cloth, pressing the clean side to the skin. Vi spoke then.

“This isn’t the first time I’ve had an arrow in the back y’know.. you think I’d have learnt my lesson by now.”

Caitlyn leaned back slightly to study the wound, it looked a little better now, blood no longer leaked from it. 

“Oh really?”

Vi laughed lightly.

“Heh, yeah, back when I was with the Companions, I got sent to this camp to search for a relic. We had scouted the area beforehand and didn’t see any activity, so, I said I’d go alone, figured it would be easy enough.”

Caitlyn prepared the needle and thread as she listened to Vi, her heart thrummed happily, despite the nature of the work she was currently undertaking, the whole thing felt strangely intimate. 

She gave a slight snort as she raised her hand to prepare to stitch the wound.

“Let me guess. It wasn’t easy?”

Vi’s shoulders shook slightly as she laughed.

“Yeah, you’re right, it wasn’t. When I got there, it was full of people from this group that we’d had trouble with in the past, I mean, looking back, I still don’t really know how I did it, there must have been - what? - nine of them, against me.”

Caitlyn passed the needle through Vi’s skin. The knight didn’t even react, she exhaled a breath, and continued her work.

“Anyway, I managed to get through them, and I’m making my way to the main chamber of this dingy cave, when I get in a fight with another one of them, except, he’d injured one of our new recruits a couple weeks prior on a similar mission..”

Caitlyn paused her own movements as the knights words trailed off. She squeezed Vi’s shoulder.

“Go on.”

She saw Vi shake her head slightly, her shoulders sagging as she exhaled a breath.

“My mentor in the group, his name was… Vander. He always said I got too caught up in my emotions, that it makes you vulnerable, predictable. And he was right, I wanted to make this guy suffer. So I did.”

Caitlyn had finished stitching the wound, she reached across to the fresh cloths and began to dress it. 

“I’d knocked his blade from his hands, and he was crawling on his hands and knees away from me. I should’ve just finished it there… but I grabbed him, and-” She saw Vi shake her head once more, her shoulders slumping. “-whilst I was doing that, I didn’t notice there was one left, they hit me with an arrow, right above that one actually.”

Caitlyn’s eyes flicked to the white scar tissue a little higher than the one she had just treated. She was right, it was an arrowhead that had caused it.

She turned her eyes to Vi’s other wound then, and began peeling away the dressing, the skin underneath was similarly inflamed and bleeding.

“Did you get the relic?”

Vi huffed.

“Nope.”

She punctuated the word by popping the ‘p’. Caitlyn dabbed the wound with a fresh rag, folding it over when she needed to get to a clean side.

Vi continued speaking then, her voice dropping low, the words sounding pained.

“Whilst I was there, I’d heard them talking about reinforcing a different location-“ 

Caitlyn retrieved the needle and thread once more, bringing them to the wound. 

“-when I returned, I told Vander about it. He was.. proud, everyone was, that I’d managed to make it out, and not necessarily empty handed. I told him I thought that could be the true location of the relic. So, a few days later, he took me and another companion, Aela, to investigate, said he wouldn’t want anyone else with him..” 

 Caitlyn continued running the needle through Vi’s skin, the wound closing further with each pass.

“When we got there, it was quiet, too quiet. We went through, and at the end of this long hall I saw it, just sitting on a table in a small room to the side of the chamber.”

Vi ran a hand through her hair then, her back tensed as she dropped her hands to her lap.

“I was so.. foolish. I moved into the room, not properly checking and..-”

Caitlyn placed the needle and thread back onto the table, her eyebrows drawn in with worry as she waited for Vi to continue. She reached across for the fresh cloths and began applying them to the wound.

“The door slammed closed behind me. It was a trap.”

Caitlyn paused her movements for a moment. Vi’s voice was choked with emotion, her words coming out in-between broken breaths.

“There were so many of them. Vander and Aela were like me, too. They were both there for my.. ritual.. only a few days beforehand. Aela is one of the best archers I’ve ever seen, she’d killed a few of them before they even had chance to approach, and Vander.. he was a huge beast of a man, but there were so many.”

Caitlyn heard another choked sigh spill from the knight then.

“He was surrounded. All I could do was struggle against the gate as they attacked him, Aela was fighting three of them at once herself.”

Vi exhaled a shuddering breath, she leant forward, cradling her head in her hands. Caitlyn finished applying the dressing. 

“He killed the men attacking him, but, it was too late. Aela managed to defeat the group that had pounced on her and she pulled the lever to open the gate. I ran to him but, there was so much.. blood. I didn’t even know where to start. Aela.. took on the form of the wolf, and we managed to drag him outside. It was pouring with rain, and the lightening cracked so loud you could barely hear the thoughts in your own head.”

Vi moved then, her head rising as she held her hands out in-front of her.

“He made us stop, and Aela left to bring back some of the Companions to help. He handed me his sword. Told me to trust in myself.” 

Vi reached across to grab the tunic that she had placed onto the bed, and pulled it onto her head, shrugging it over her shoulders.

“He didn’t make it.”

Vi still sat facing away from her, the sound of her breaths echoed around the room for a few moments. 

Caitlyn leaned forward and pressed a featherlight kiss against Vi’s back, the knight turned, grey eyes wide as they stared into her own.

Caitlyn stood, and moved to sit next to her. She reached out and took Vi’s hand, her thumb caressed the skin slowly as she caught the knights gaze. She trailed her hand up Vi’s arm, coming to a stop at the back of her neck as she pulled Vi into her. The knights arms wrapped around her waist as her own encircled Vi’s shoulders, her head tucked underneath Caitlyn’s chin. She rubbed at the nape of Vi’s neck with her fingers gently.

“He would be proud of you, Vi.”

The arms around her waist only gripped her tighter, as the two melted into one another. Caitlyn wasn’t sure how long they had been entwined together like that, when Vi sighed against her neck. 

She pulled away, and Vi took her hands in her own, her eyes flicked from their intertwined fingers to Caitlyn’s eyes then, a wistful smile on her lips.

“Thanks for patching me up.”

Caitlyn gave Vi’s hands a gentle squeeze.  

“It’s my pleasure.”

She let her eyes trail over Vi’s face, despite the fact that she had been asleep all day, her eyes were slightly bloodshot, dark shadows lingered on her skin.

“You should get some more rest.”

Vi’s eyes softened, her lips turning upwards slightly. 

“But I’m awake now.”

Caitlyn sighed at the sight of the knight pouting.

“Only because I made you wake up.”

Vi exhaled as she dramatically fell backwards onto the bed, groaning in pain before shifting herself onto her side. She eyed Caitlyn sheepishly.

“I suppose you’ve got me there.”

A quiet laugh escaped her lips as Caitlyn stood, she flicked her eyes across Vi’s frame once more.

“I’ll come check on you in the morning.” 

She turned and began to make her way to the desk to blow out the candle, pausing midway across the room, and turning back to Vi once more, a faux stern look in her eyes. She saw the knights brows raise slightly in apprehension.

“Oh, and please try to resist the urge to discard your clothing during the night.”

Vi’s mouth shifted into a grin, her eyes flicked up and down her body.

“If that is what my princess commands.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes at the comment, a reluctant smile pulling at her mouth as she turned and blew out the candle. She moved across to the door, her fingers curled around the handle, before she looked across to the bed a final time, only the faint silhouette of Vi’s form was visible now.

“Goodnight, Vi.”

She heard the knight exhale a breath.

“Goodnight, Cait.”

She pulled open the door and slipped outside. 

Sleep evaded Caitlyn that night. Memories of their escape from Solitudes dungeon had repeated in her mind. The face of the guard she had killed flashed behind her eyelids, the moment relentlessly reconstructing itself in her dreams. 

She stifled a yawn behind her hand as she made her way to Vi’s chambers, giving a quick knock against the door, before pushing it open. Her brows furrowed together as she looked around the empty room, eyes lingering on the askew sheets on the bed. She huffed, before turning and leaving the room, and making her way onto the deck.

Her eyes skimmed along the ship. Isobel walked past her then.

“Morning, Caitlyn.”

Caitlyn smiled at the woman.

“Good morning, Isobel.”

Her eyes flicked across the ship once more.

“I don’t suppose you’ve seen Vi have you?”

The woman laughed, she ran a hand through her hair.

“Oh yeah! Last I saw she was on her way to find Rasmus. I think Sarah must’ve told her about what happened.”

She must’ve noticed the panic in Caitlyn’s features then, as she chuckled once more.

“He should be in his quarters.”

Caitlyn nodded her thanks at the woman before she took off back into the depths of the ship, her hurried steps carrying her to Rasmus’ office, the door of which was slightly ajar. She paused outside when she heard voices from within.

“- nothing personal, Rasmus. It was a stressful situation.”

“You tried to eat me!”

Caitlyn could hear Vi scoff.

“I didn’t try to eat you! I wasn’t exactly thinking straight.”

“You were thinking well enough to allow the princess to touch you?”

“Well that’s.. that’s different.”

Caitlyn entered the room then, the pair turned at the sound of her pushing open the door. She gave Vi a smile and a small wave. The knights mouth shifting into a lopsided grin then. 

She turned to Rasmus.

“Is everything alright?”

The man sighed, his eyes darted over to Vi before he turned to Caitlyn once more, his shoulders raising slightly as he gave a slow shrug.

“Yes princess, Violet was just apologising for trying to murder me yester-”

“Oh, come on!”

Caitlyn stifled a laugh as she crossed the room and grabbed Vi’s forearm. She pulled her out of the doctors office, shouting a quick ‘have a good day Rasmus’ over her shoulder as Vi continued to mutter about how she had not in-fact, tried to eat the man.

Caitlyn kicked the door closed behind her and released her grip on Vi, who was still muttering under her breath as she brushed herself down, her eyes finally rising to catch Caitlyn’s stare. She raised a questioning brow at the knight.

Vi’s brows drew together in confusion. “What?”

Caitlyn shook her head, the knights flustered features bringing a smile to her face.

“Nothing. Come on, we should speak with Sarah.”

Caitlyn began making her way through the ship, she heard Vi huff behind her, before the knight quickly joined her as the pair made their way back through the hall and down the small corridor that led to Sarah’s chambers. Caitlyn rapped her knuckles against the wood, the handle shifted after a few seconds, the door swinging open to reveal Sarah stood there. She gave both women a brief nod before stepping aside and inviting them into the room.

Sarah took a seat at the table in the centre of her chambers, she gestured for the two women to sit, which they did. Her eyes studied Vi for a moment.

“How are you feeling, Vi?”

The knight leaned back in her chair and rested one of her forearms onto the table, her fingertips drummed against the wood.

“Fine, I guess.”

Sarah nodded then, her eyes flicked between the pair briefly before she leaned forward.

“So, we have charted a course back towards Runeterra, but I wanted to check in with you both about what your next steps are. I fear we caused quite a stir in Solitude.”

Caitlyn hummed then, she pinched the bridge of her nose with her fingertips as she felt the beginnings of a headache brewing behind her eyelids.

“They won’t forget this slight.”

In the corner of her eye, Caitlyn saw Vi turn to her. The knights brows were drawn in tight as she fidgeted with her fingers, she reached across the table and took Vi’s hand in her own. 

“The king and his son are arrogant, the prince believed himself entitled to me.. and then to my knight.”

She gave Vi’s hand a squeeze.

“I became well acquainted with the imperial legion during my time there, they relentlessly seek conflict to prove their prowess. I fear that with the princes encouragement, they will no doubt retaliate.”

Vi sighed, her hand raised to rub at the buzzed part of her hair. “You think they could launch an attack on Piltover?”

Caitlyn shook her head. “Potentially.”

She turned her gaze to Sarah then.

“We must return as soon as possible, if there is to be a response, we need time to make the necessary arrangements.”

Sarah hummed, she stood, moving to the desk in the corner of her room, she sorted through a few rolls of parchment before returning to the table. She spread a map out in-front of them, using some goblets to hold the edges of the paper down.

“I could take you straight to Sunspear, instead of stopping at Bilgewater. It’ll save you a few days travel.”

Caitlyn nodded as her eyes studied the map.

“How long until we reach Sunspear?”

Sarah tilted her head as her gaze dropped to the map, she pursed her lips, remaining silent for a few beats, until her eyes flicked up to Caitlyn’s once more.

“About, eight days, weather permitting.” 

Caitlyn turned to Vi then, the knights eyes were on the map, she tapped her finger against the section of the parchment that was labelled ‘Sunspear’.

“The horses. If we take as few breaks as possible, we could get from Sunspear to Piltover in maybe.. ten days.” 

Caitlyn nodded, her eyes flicking to Sarah as the woman stood from the table.

“It’s settled then, we sail for Sunspear. I’ll inform Graham.”

Caitlyn and Vi mirrored the action as Sarah made her way out of the room. They turned to one another. Vi raised a hand and gestured her thumb towards the door.

“Wanna grab breakfast together?”

Caitlyn smiled softly at the action, she nodded her head in the affirmative, and the pair made their way to the mess hall. 

A few other crew-mates were eating when they arrived. Caitlyn and Vi collected their food, an assortment of some salted meats and fish, before taking a seat at an unoccupied table in the corner of the room. 

Caitlyn raised the portion of fish on her fork to her mouth, taking a small bite out of it, she turned her eyes to Vi then. 

The knight had abandoned her utensils in favour of using her hands, finishing the fish in only a couple of bites, before quickly moving on to the salted meat, funnelling it into her mouth at such a pace that Caitlyn didn’t think the knight had taken a breath since she started eating. 

Vi’s eyes flicked upwards from her food to catch her eye then. She paused her chewing abruptly, swallowing down whatever food she had in her mouth before flashing a sheepish smile Caitlyn’s way. 

Caitlyn simply returned the smile before turning her gaze to her own food, she ate another mouthful of her fish, her fork now pushing around the salted meat on her plate as she shot a subtle glance at Vi, who was gulping down her cup of water.

Caitlyn put her fork down.

“Does it hurt?”

Vi finished off the water, placing the empty cup down and wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.

“What?”

“When you change, does it hurt?”

Vi’s head tilted then, her brows furrowed together.

“Yes and no?” She leaned forward to rest her forearms against the table.

“I suppose it does hurt, but it’s also like when you you stretch and your bones pop and it’s a release of pressure? It’s kind of hard to describe.”

“That’s actually quite a good description.”

Vi grinned at that, the knights grey eyes studied her briefly, her grin dropping from her face as her mouth shifted into a tight line.

“How are you feeling, after everything?”

The face of the soldier from the dungeons flashed in her minds eyes then. She sighed as she pushed her plate of food away from her.

“I’m okay it’s just.. every now and then I see that guard, especially at night, when I try to sleep.”

Vi kept her gaze on her, an understanding pity swirled in her eyes. Caitlyn returned the stare, a sigh escaping her lips before she spoke.

“Does it ever get easier, the killing?”

Vi exhaled a breath, her hand coming up to rub at her hair once more, her eyes flicked around the room briefly before they landed on Caitlyn, a resolute conviction in them.

“Faster than you’d think. For me.. it’s like breathing, after a while, you don’t even think about it.”

Vi took a hold of her hand then, Caitlyn’s eyes flicked dropped to follow the action, before rising to meet Vi’s stare.

“You saved my life Cait, but you should never have had to make that choice.”

Caitlyn turned her palm upwards, lacing their fingers together.

“We take care of each other, Vi.”

The knights eyes dropped to their hands, rising after a moment to stare into her eyes. Her pupils swirling with something Caitlyn couldn’t quite name. Something shifted between them then, an unspoken devotion that permeated the air around them and settled within her skin, it was enough to still the air in her lungs, as her heart beat relentlessly against her ribs.

***

Caitlyn shifted in her bed once more, a deep sigh escaping her as she reluctantly opened her eyes. She pulled her blanket tighter against her chin, the extra furs she had requested did nothing to dispel the chill that had settled in her bones. 

She hugged her knees to her chest, forced her eyes closed and ran her hands along her legs, desperately trying to muster some semblance of warmth into her skin. She sighed in defeat, resigning herself to another sleepless night. 

She had never had a decent nights rest in Solitude, having to be so deep in her cups that her fits of sleep came out of pure necessity rather than desire, and even then she tossed and turned so frequently it made her dizzy. The only pleasant nights sleep that she had was the evening after which Vi had returned to her.

Her eyes shot open then, the relentless cold did not waver its assault on her senses as she threw the mountain of blankets back, her silk nightgown providing no safeguard against the chill as she crossed her chambers and pulled open the door. She hugged her arms to her chest as she made her way down the hall, her breath visible in front of her, each exhale evidenced by a small cloud of vapour. After what seemed an eternity, she arrived outside of Vi’s door. 

Her heart thrummed in her chest, pushing her to move. Her mind gave her pause, her fingers lingering just above the door-handle. Would Vi appreciate the intrusion? She was still healing, and would no doubt want her own space..

Caitlyn’s heart sang in her chest then, as Vi’s words repeated in her mind. It runs hot. 

Surely she would not want her princess to freeze to death? 

Caitlyn promptly decided that this scenario fell within the parameters of Vi’s duty to ensure her safety, despite the fact she knew within her frozen bones it was a leap. 

She shook her doubts from her mind and opened the door, slipping inside as quietly as she could, and letting the door click closed behind her. Vi clearly forgot to mention the fact that she also had impeccable hearing, as Caitlyn saw the faint silhouette of the knight shift on the bed then, the moonlight that streamed in from the small window in the room provided just enough light for Caitlyn to make out Vi’s face. 

She propped herself up on her elbows, a hand came up to rub at her eyes.

“Cait..?”

She swallowed, a heat somehow making itself known on her cheeks despite the indomitable cold that still seeped into her skin, freezing her from within.

“Hi..”

“Is everything alright?”

Caitlyn moved further into the room and toward Vi. The knight’s lone blanket was pooled around her waist now, to account for her upright position on the bed, an elbow propping her up as she watched Caitlyn approach, and only a thin tunic covered Vi’s upper body. Caitlyn sighed as she shook her head slightly.

“I couldn’t sleep, it’s - it’s too cold.”

Caitlyn could see a small grin pull at Vi’s lips. The knight didn’t reply, she only shifted in the bed, and pulled the sheets back, wordlessly inviting Caitlyn in.

She wasted no time at all, she climbed into the bed, and Vi tossed the blanket over her once she did. She nuzzled into the pillows. Vi’s bed was so.. warm. The chill in her bones began to recede almost immediately. Caitlyn opened her eyes to look at the knight. Vi was laid on her side, grey eyes already on her.

Caitlyn pushed her face further into the pillow, her eyes feeling heavy all of a sudden.

“How aren’t you cold?”

Vi smiled once more, a toothy grin.

“I told you already. The wolf blood.”

She snorted. Underneath the blanket, her fingers reached out and brushed against Vi’s forearm, she felt the knight stiffen at the touch, before exhaling deeply, her body relaxing into her fingertips. Her eyes flicked between Vi’s.

“I thought you were just saying that.”

Vi shook her head.

“It’s one of the few perks.” 

She felt Vi’s fingers trail gently against her thigh then, the gooseflesh that now coated the skin there could no longer be blamed on the cold. Vi’s voice came out in a breathy whisper.

“Better?”

Caitlyn sighed as she curled her fingers around Vi’s forearm and brought it across her waist. The knight pulled her in immediately. Vi shuffled higher up the bed so that her head rested atop Caitlyn’s, their bodies pushed flush together. Caitlyn tucked her head into the knights chest. 

Vi didn’t lie, a comforting warmth emanated from her skin. It banished the chill that had settled in her bones, driving it out. Yet another foe you have vanquished in my defence. 

Caitlyn exhaled a content sigh, the gentle rise and fall of Vi’s chest lulled her eyes closed.

“Much better.”

Somewhere, in her daze of half consciousness, Caitlyn felt the faint touch of Vi’s fingers, rubbing slow circles on her back, as she fell into a pleasant, dreamless sleep, for the first time in weeks.

Chapter Text

Vi sighed, her nose twitched as something soft brushed against it. The blood in her veins burned pleasantly as it trailed through her body, her heart beat a thumping rhythm against her ribs. 

A faint scent of lavender invaded her sleep-addled mind then. She flexed her left hand against a smooth fabric, a steady warmth reaching her fingertips through the material. Her eyes blinked open slowly, the fatigue draining from her mind as silken strands of midnight blue hair engulfed her vision. 

All at once, the memories of the previous evening flooded back to her. Caitlyn had her back turned to Vi’s front, their legs tangled together as Vi’s hand rested atop her stomach. Vi briefly thought about awakening the princess, giving her the opportunity to return to her own chambers if she so wished. 

That line of thinking was rapidly abandoned as Caitlyn sighed softly and shuffled backwards, Vi sucked in a breath at the action, allowing the princess to settle, before quickly giving in to the primal desires of her heart as she nuzzled her face into Caitlyn’s hair, willing the venom in her blood and the fire in her heart to cool. 

She couldn’t prevent the soft, tonal fluttering sound that released from her throat. Caitlyn’s body shook gently as her quiet laugh filled the room. Vi pulled back as the princess turned on her side to face her, her gaze heavy with fatigue as icy blue eyes flicked across Vi’s face lazily. A slow grin pulled at her lips.

“Did you just.. purr?”

Vi felt her face flush, her mouth fell open as she desperately searched her fogged mind for an alternative explanation. 

The sound of Caitlyn’s laugh caused her to snap her mouth shut, her lips forming a stiff line as she narrowed her eyes at the woman.

“This is the thanks I get for being so accommodating?”

She huffed in faux irritation before turning on her side away from Caitlyn. 

A smile pulled at her lips as the princess immediately sat up, she leaned forwards, her hand on Vi’s shoulder as she shook her slightly, her words spilling out between chuckles.

“No, Vi, it - it was.. sweet..”

Vi turned her face into the pillow as Caitlyn continued to shake her gently. 

“Come on Vi, just turn back around.” 

Another giggle sounded from the princess as Vi forced her eyes closed, her grin growing wider.

“Nope, I see how it is.”

Vi felt both of Caitlyn’s hands grip her arm then as the princess forced her onto her back, her eyes snapped open as she swung a leg over her torso, straddling her waist and holding her down by her shoulders. Vi’s breath was stolen out of her lungs in such a fashion she nearly choked, her hands came up to rest against the smooth skin of Caitlyn’s exposed thighs. 

Caitlyn looked down at her. Vi felt herself flush as her eyes roamed over her face. Her entire body was set aflame as she looked up at the princess, Caitlyn’s hair spilled across her shoulders, hanging in-front of her and framing her face in a stunning wave of raven locks. Vi still hadn’t resumed breathing, she couldn’t. Any slight twitch of her body was smothered by Caitlyn’s own. Vi swallowed, she watched as blue eyes dropped to her throat to follow the action.

Caitlyn’s eyes caught her own then, she grinned slightly, the slight gap between her front teeth visible as she did so.

“I told you to turn around.”

Vi gripped Caitlyn’s thighs.

“You did.”

Caitlyn’s chest rose and fell steadily, the air between them shifting into something stiflingly familiar. Vi kept her eyes on the princess, her gaze dropping to her lips briefly, before rising once more. She snaked a hand around Caitlyn’s waist before pushing herself up, the princesses hands resting on her shoulders as Vi pulled her into her lap, coaxing a surprised gasp from Caitlyn’s mouth.

That gentle flame licked at her skin once more, and her body thrummed with energy that needed to be spent. Caitlyn’s eyes dropped to her lips, her gaze remaining there as a slow sigh left her mouth.

“Are we expected anywhere this morning?”

Vi pulled her in closer.

“I hope not.”

Vi raised her hand to brush aside some of Caitlyn’s hair, as the princess leant into her. Her own eyes began to flutter closed. 

They were only inches apart now, when suddenly Vi felt her hair stand on edge as her mind screamed at her. She opened her eyes, drawing back slightly. Caitlyn’s own eyes blinked open, her brows drawing together.

“Vi?..”

Vi shook her head, trying to dispel the primal fear that had all of her nerves firing, she glanced into Caitlyn’s eyes, flicking between her pupils before she dropped her gaze slightly. She caught sight of it then, rising above Caitlyn’s nightgown was the shine of a silver chain.

Caitlyn ducked her head as she followed Vi’s line of sight, she shuffled back slightly as she seemed to realise what it was that the knight had seen.

Vi exhaled a breath, as she turned her eyes back on Caitlyn.

“The necklace, you wore it all this time?”

Caitlyn raised her head then, her hand came up to run her fingers through Vi’s hair.

“I never took it off.”

Her hand dropped to cradle Vi’s cheek.

“When I thought you were.. gone, it was the last thing I had from you. I suppose it made me feel like you were still here.”

Vi felt her brows furrow at Caitlyn’s words, her lips drew into a line. She reached up and took a old of Caitlyn’s hand, bringing it across to her mouth to place a gentle kiss against her palm.

“I am here Cait, and I’m not going anywhere.”

Blue eyes looked into her own then, steel and ice melted together.

“Do you promise?”

Vi exhaled, her heart burned in her chest as it yearned to join with the woman’s in-front of her. Her mind swirled with the memories of countless nights spent wishing, hoping, praying for another chance to pledge an oath to the princess, one that wouldn’t be broken. Confessions never spoken. Promises dying in throats.

“I swear it.”

A small smile pulled at Caitlyn’s mouth then. She reached behind her neck to unclasp the necklace.

“This belongs to you.”

Vi placed a hand on her arm, stilling the princesses movements. Caitlyn gave her a questioning look. 

Vi blew out a breath, her eyes darting across the room as her mouth opened and closed a couple of times. Finally, she gave Caitlyn a sheepish smile and spoke.

“I..I can’t, it’s silver, I can feel it.”

Caitlyn dropped her hands to Vi’s lap, her brows furrowed for a moment, before her eyes glinted with inspiration.

“As soon as we return home, I’ll have the jeweller fashion a new chain out of stainless steel for you.”

She flashed her a wide smile, Vi couldn’t help but match it. The thoughtfulness of the statement made her heart swell. She ran a hand through Caitlyn’s hair.

“That sounds great Cait, without my ring, it’ll burn me, so until then, you keep it.”

Caitlyn nodded, her blue eyes flicked across Vi’s face for a moment, before the smile dropped from her mouth. She shuffled back slightly, her hands coming down to grip Vi’s shoulders.

“Wait, your ring, the one with the wolfs head on it?”

Vi tilted her head.

“Uhm, yeah? Some asshole guard took it from me in Solitude, I forgot to grab it on our way out.”

“And this ring would stop the silver from burning you?”

Vi leaned back slightly as her eyes flicked across Caitlyn’s features, she raised a questioning brow at the princess.

“Yeah.. it suppresses my.. condition, stops me from shifting unless I will it.. prevents anything silver from harming me - why? What’s going on?”

Vi jolted back slightly as Caitlyn began laughing. She found herself smiling at the sight, even though she was baffled by her reaction. After a few moments Caitlyn regained her composure, she gripped Vi’s shoulders, eyes wide as she stared at her.

“I found your ring! In a chest in the dungeon! I put it in a pocket in my riding breeches, I completely forgot about it until now.”

Vi felt her mouth drop open, her eyes flicking between Caitlyn’s excited pupils.

“You’re serious?”

Caitlyn laughed once more, shaking Vi’s shoulders gently.

“Yes, I can go fetch it now!”

Vi began chuckling herself, her hands cradling Caitlyn’s face as the pair laughed together.

“My god, I could kiss you.”

Caitlyn’s breath hitched then. Vi’s smile fell from her face as she realised what she had said. The realisation that Caitlyn was still sat in her lap and only inches away from her hit her like a bolt of lightning, as the light-hearted air between them shifted into one of stifling intensity. Vi swallowed down the fire in her belly. Caitlyn’s eyes flicked to her lips, rising to catch her stare once more, ever so slowly.

Her stare stoked the fire in Vi’s belly so much so that it was now a raging inferno. Caitlyn leaned in, teasingly slowly, her lips pausing inches from Vi’s, her voice a soft whisper that tickled the knights face, raising the hair at the back of her neck.

“I’ll fetch your ring.. and then, you can kiss me.”

She leaned back, and Vi had to fight against every impulse in her body not to pull Caitlyn back into her. Caitlyn’s mouth shifted into a knowing grin as Vi could only nod dumbly, not trusting her mouth to co-operate with her at this current moment.

Caitlyn climbed out of her lap, and Vi immediately yearned for the warmth once more, her brain positively screamed at her to retrieve the princess. Caitlyn strode across the room, flashing Vi a brief smile before she placed her hand on the door-handle and pulled it back.

Vi jumped from the bed as Caitlyn startled back. She strode up to stand beside the princess, her body leaning forwards to investigate what it was that had caused the reaction.

Rafen stood in the doorway, fist still held in midair as he looked between the pair, his mouth open slightly as his eyes widened. He dropped his hand, tapping his fist against his chest as he cleared his throat.

“My apologies for startling you Caitlyn, I was just about to knock..” 

Caitlyn shook her head as she seemed to regain her composure.

“No, no need to apologise Rafen. Can I - we, help you?”

The mans eyes flicked between the pair once more, a sly smile pulling at the corners of his mouth.

“Yes, well, Sarah wished to speak with you both. I was going to wake Vi and then make my way to your chambers Caitlyn.. although I suppose you’ve saved me a journey.”

Vi pulled her eyes from the man as she shot a quick glance towards Caitlyn, her hand came up to rub at the back of her neck as the princess turned to look at her, a soft blush coating her cheeks. Vi decided to give Caitlyn a break and take over, she cleared her throat before facing Rafen once more.

“Sure Rafen, I’ll head up there with you now, just let me grab some fresh clothes.”

Rafen grinned at her, he crossed his arms over his chest as he leant against the door.

Caitlyn spoke up then.

“Yes, you two go ahead, I need to fetch something from my room and get dressed, once I’ve done that, I will join you.”

Caitlyn turned to her then, a sheepish smile on her face, as she inclined her head slightly. Vi returned the smile, her eyes following the princess as she made her way out of the room and down the hall. She pulled her eyes away from Caitlyn’s retreating form to see Rafen staring at her, a knowing grin on his face, she rolled her eyes at the man.

“What?”

He held his hands up in mock surrender, his grin only growing wider.

“Nothing.”

Vi shook her head at the man, she pushed the door closed as she quickly got changed into a fresh tunic and trousers, some wool socks, and boots. She pulled the door open once more and nodded at Rafen, the man pushed himself off of the wall he had been leaning on and the pair made their way above deck. 

Vi raised her arm as her eyes adjusted to the brightness of the sun that had begun to start its ascent into the sky, she followed Rafen up to the quarterdeck, where Sarah was at the helm.

The woman had one hand on the wheel of the Syren, the other on her hip, as her eyes flicked from the ocean in-front of her vessel to Vi. A smile settled on her face.

“Ah, good morning Vi.”

Vi paused at the side of the helm, she leant against the railing, her eyes darting around the deck of the ship, before turning towards the captain.

“Good morning, Sarah.” 

Rafen walked past her then, coming to a stop at Sarah’s right hand side. He nodded at her, the captains face splitting into a wide grin. She held a hand out to the man. 

Vi watched the interaction with rapt curiosity, Rafen’s eyes flicked downwards to Sarah’s open palm briefly, before he huffed, his hand digging into the folds of his waistcoat before retrieving a small pouch. He pulled open the strings of the pouch, collected a few gold coins, and dropped them into Sarah’s palm. The woman hummed then, her fingers closing around the coins.

“A pleasure doing business, Rafen.”

Rafen only huffed once more. Vi looked between the pair, her brows furrowed further as the two turned to face her.

“Okay, what was that?”

Sarah feigned innocence.

“What was what?”

Vi gestured her hands between the pair.

“That! Why would Rafen be giving you-”

She paused abruptly, both Sarah and Rafen began laughing, seemingly at the realisation that must’ve settled on Vi’s features. She shook her head at the pair.

“How long have you had that bet?”

Sarah grinned, her eyes flicking back out towards the vast ocean in-front of her ship.

“Hm, I’d say, since we left for Solitude.”

Vi could only shake her head once more, her gaze flicking to Rafen, who only shrugged his shoulders in response to the glare she had levelled at him.

“Wow. Nothing happened, she was just cold.”

Sarah hummed in faux understanding, Vi could see the smile that desperately pulled at her features. She sighed, turning to lean on the railing of the quarterdeck.

“You two are ridiculous.”

She watched the crew mill about on the deck for a few moments. Isobel was tinkering with one of the cannons. Vi gave her a small wave when the woman turned her eyes to the quarterdeck, her gaze catching the knights. 

She returned the gesture, when suddenly her head turned, and after a moment she looked back to Vi, her hand pointing to something across the deck. Vi followed her direction to see Caitlyn had emerged from within the ship, and was making her way up to the quarterdeck, her eyes found Vi’s, and she couldn’t help the easy smile that settled on her face as she watched Caitlyn make her way to them.

Vi pushed herself off of the railing as Caitlyn climbed the steps onto the quarterdeck, she inclined her head in Vi’s direction before exchanging pleasantries with Rafen and Sarah. 

“You wished to speak with us Sarah?”

Sarah nodded to Rafen before releasing the helm, the man immediately took up the position. She thanked him before moving across the quarterdeck, and towards Graham, who was stood at a small table, a map of the surrounding ocean laid out on it. As the trio approached, Graham glanced up from the map, a compass in his left hand. He nodded his head at Vi and Caitlyn, before turning to Sarah.

“We’re making good progress, despite the ice fields last night slowing us, we should reach Sunspear within the week.”

“Thank you Graham, did you mark the location of the vessel?”

The man nodded, he turned his head back towards the map.

“Yes. Here.”

He pointed at a small black ‘X’ marked in the middle of the ocean on the parchment. Sarah hummed as her eyes dropped to the map.

“Thank you Graham. Go and get some breakfast.”

The man nodded once more before leaving. Vi approached Sarah and leant over the table, eyeing the map. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Caitlyn do the same.

“Last night, we sailed through an ice field.”

Sarah lifted her eyes from the map to cast a quick glance at Caitlyn, her eyes flicking to Vi briefly, before returning to the map.

“That is why temperatures dropped so dramatically throughout the night.”

“Yes, I was unable to sleep due to the cold.” Caitlyn brought a hand to her chin as her eyes remained on the map.

Vi glanced at Sarah, the woman tilted her head to return the stare, a small smile on her lips. Vi shook her head, narrowing her eyes at the captain. Sarah continued then.

“Yes.. well, Graham and I worked in shifts to navigate the Syren through the ice field, luckily we avoided any icebergs. However, Isobel had a stint in the crows nest in the early hours of the morning, and spotted a vessel just ahead of our course in the distance.”

She dropped her hand to the map, her finger tapping against the ‘X’

“Here. It was stationary, listing to it’s side, must’ve struck a burg.”

Caitlyn spoke up then.

“So, you’re going to help them?”

Sarah straightened, she lifted her pirate hat from her head and ran a hand through her hair, she  placed the article back onto her head, and adjusted it, before looking between Vi and Caitlyn.

“No, we’re going to rob them.”

Sarah moved back along to the helm then, Rafen tossed her a spyglass that was leant against the side of the wheel’s pedestal. She lifted it to her eye, staring off into the distance for a moment, before handing the item to Vi. 

Vi took it, she raised it to her eye and looked out across the horizon. She moved the viewfinder along for a brief period before pausing. Breaking up the wall of blue ocean, was a ship. Sarah spoke as she continued to gaze through the spyglass.

“They fly the flag of a rival crew, one that was loyal to the murderous bastard that used to rule Bilgewater. I swore I would purge the seas of anyone that had sworn allegiance to him.”

Vi felt Caitlyn brush up beside her. She dropped the spyglass, wordlessly handing it to the princess, who raised it to her eye.

“We’re going to engage them. I’d like for you to join us in the effort.”

Vi turned to her, in her peripherals she could see Caitlyn lower the spyglass. Sarah looked between the pair before continuing.

“The damage to their ship cannot be too severe, Isobel spotted the vessel around an hour ago, and their list has barely increased, their crew must be focused on manning the pumps to funnel the water out. If they surrender and swear fealty to me, we will let them go, after relieving them of some of their gold of course. But if they don’t..”

Vi sighed, she rubbed at the back of her neck.

“My duty is to ensure Caitlyn's safety, I won’t put her in unnecessary danger.”

Sarah hummed in response, she shrugged, her eyes glancing between the pair.

“That’s reasonable, although we will be boarding them regardless. I hope you understand, this is personal for myself and my crew.”

“I’ll watch over you.”

Vi turned to Caitlyn, the princess already watching her, she searched cerulean eyes, offering the choice. Caitlyn gave her a resolute nod. 

She forced her eyes closed for a moment, exhaling a breath.

“Are you certain?”

Caitlyn extended her hand, her fingertips curling around Vi’s forearm as she squeezed it gently.

“I am.”

Vi reached across and placed her hand atop Caitlyn’s, the princess gave her a nod of approval, and she turned back to Sarah.

“If you are set on engaging them, we will assist you.” 

Sarah glanced between the pair for a moment.

“Alright, we should reach them within the hour, I’ll see you back on deck then.”

Sarah turned, giving a command to Rafen before leaving the quarterdeck. The man shouted some instructions at the crew, who quickly got to work. The Syren lurched forwards as her sails were fully unfurled and they moved towards the vessel on the horizon. 

The hand on her forearm squeezed. Vi turned her gaze from the deck of the Syren to the woman beside her. Caitlyn flashed her a quick smile.

“Would you like to get some breakfast before we have to get ready?”

Vi returned the smile. “I would love to.”

***

Vi adjusted the straps of her armour, pulling them tight against her body. She gave a couple of pats to her greaves, satisfied with how they sat, before moving to her desk to fetch her obsidian chest plate. She held the article up, the intricate engravings in the steel seemed to shift and twist under her scrutiny, the armour was truly a marvel. She made to shrug it over her shoulders when a knock at the door gave her pause. She placed the chest plate back down on her desk and moved along to the door.

She pulled it open, stood in the doorway, dressed in a belted leather tunic, with some additional leather bracers adorning her forearms was Caitlyn, her bow slung over her shoulder and a quiver full of arrows at her back. Her cobalt hair was pulled back, and she had allowed a few loose strands to hang freely around her face. Vi’s eyes briefly flicked to the Kiramman pendant necklace that hung around her neck, before flicking back up to her face once more.

Caitlyn shifted on her feet then, and Vi realised she had opened the door and not spoken a word, only stared at the princess. She cleared her throat, tearing her eyes away from the princess and stepping aside. Caitlyn walked into the room, she set her bow down against the desk, as she did so, Vi closed the door behind her.

Caitlyn raised her arm to run a hand along the centre of Vi’s chest plate, her middle and index finger not covered by the leather gloves she wore, as her fingertips trailed along the ornate markings that decorated the steel. 

“Hm, I did an excellent job with the design, if I do say so myself.”

Vi huffed out a laugh as she strode up beside Caitlyn, her own eyes on the armour. 

“Yeah, you really outdid yourself.”

Vi rubbed at the back of her neck, her eyes flicked from the bow resting against her desk to Caitlyn. 

“I have to admit.”

Caitlyn turned to face her then.

“I will feel immensely more at ease knowing that you will be watching over us, only, I don’t want you to have to make another hard choice.”

Caitlyn’s eyes dropped back to the armour on the desk, her chest rose slowly as a deep sigh escaped her.

“It is hard, but what is the alternative? If I hadn’t done what I did in Solitude, you wouldn’t be here.”

She looked up then. Vi’s eyes remained transfixed on Caitlyn’s own.

“The harder task would be trying to go on without you.”

Vi didn’t believe that the woman in-front of her could gain much more of a stranglehold on her heart than she already had. She reached out and took Caitlyn’s gloved hand in her own, hoping the all consuming admiration and devotion she felt could make itself known to the princess, through the slow circles that Vi’s thumb stroked into her hand. 

If Vi was being honest with herself, the moment she had been taken on as Lord Stones squire at fourteen years old, and first laid eyes on the princess, she had known. Only, she was never able to comprehend the violent storm of emotion that had surged through her then, but she could now. 

Whether the princess had felt the same or not, the very moment she had strolled into the training yard with her mother to meet the new squires, Vi had felt herself become inexplicably, intrinsically bound to her. She could never return to who she had been beforehand, if she could even remember who that person was. Since that moment, in Vi’s mind, there would only ever be: before she had met Caitlyn, and after she had met Caitlyn.

In this instant, as she contemplated her years of subdued devotion, and infatuation in the azure eyes of the woman in-front of her, she found herself finally understanding. She understood the followers of Kynareth in Whiterun, who would rise with the sun every morning, and spend hours on their knees, praying to their god, letting their beliefs guide and dictate their every action and inaction. 

Their faith was so closely intertwined with their souls. Vi used to scoff when she passed them on her way to Jorrvaskr. ‘The only thing I have faith in is steel’, she would mutter to Jayce, Aela.. Vander, anyone that would listen. 

Finally, she could pin down the reasoning for her deep seated ire for those who would preach their beliefs to her, who would stop her as she passed through the streets of Whiterun, asking her to consider becoming a follower of one nameless god or the other. She would shrug them off, having convinced herself she was not capable of believing in some divine being with such passion that she would dedicate her whole life to serving them. 

Vi now realised just how much of a fool she was. The invisible thread that had ensnared her heart and bound it to Caitlyn’s had never fully been abandoned and left to fray when Vi departed Piltover, it had only burrowed its influence deeper, beneath her skin and into her bones, simmering under the surface, an ever-present hum that bounced around her body, aimless, with no direction or purpose. 

When she had laid her eyes on Caitlyn once more, as she strolled into Cassandra’s small council chamber, it had burst from her bones in an all consuming surge, whispering to her soul that it had never left, only waited for it’s purpose to return. Her mind and soul had joined in this crescendo of dazzling, purifying sunlight, as Vi finally understood.

She raised Caitlyn’s hand to her mouth and placed a featherlight kiss to the back of it, her gaze remaining on the princess as she did so. Vi desperately hoped her eyes could convey the devastating, paralysing truth that was vibrating through her body. 

Caitlyn had been her faith, her north star. Even shrouded behind clouds of self induced resentment and rage, nights spent cursing and praising her name, it had always been present. 

Vi had unknowingly been a follower of her own faith for years, her every thought and action laced with the thought of the woman in-front of her. Vi realised now, that she was in-fact, one for unwavering devotion. She had worshipped Caitlyn since she had first laid eyes on her.

Vi gave Caitlyn’s hand a gentle squeeze, she swallowed down the nerves that had begun to bubble within her chest and rise through her throat.

“Caitlyn.. I-”

“Sail Ho!”

Vi paused, her head turning slightly as the shout rang through the room. Hurried footsteps sounded from beyond the doorway, making their way above deck.

She turned back to Caitlyn, the princess gave her a soft smile, her sapphire eyes swirled with something Vi couldn’t name. Her eyebrows rose then.

“Here, before I forget.”

She reached into the folds of her tunic, withdrawing after a moment, a familiar silver ring clutched between her fingertips. She held it out to her, her gaze darting between the ring and Vi’s eyes.

Vi exhaled, her eyes transfixed on the wolfs head in the centre of the band. She extended a cautious hand. Already she could feel the ever-present burn in her blood beginning to cool as she inched closer, the steady thrum of a quiet energy radiated from the ring, calming the beast that constantly raged within her. 

She curled her fingers around the ring, exhaling another deep breath, before she slid it onto the index finger of her right hand. She raised her eyes to catch Caitlyn’s stare, the princess watched her, an intense, inquiring look in her eyes. 

Vi shook her head slightly as she flexed the fingers of her right hand, gaze dropping back to the ring, before returning to the princesses face. 

“Thank you Cait, this means a lot to me.”

“I can see.”

Caitlyn’s eyes flicked down to Vi’s hand, remaining there for a moment, before rising.

“Now, you can take back what is truly yours.”

Vi watched as Caitlyn moved her hands to the back of her neck. After a subtle movement, the necklace came free, her fingertips holding each end of the chain as she slowly lowered it, until it hung between them. 

Sapphire eyes found Vi’s then, a cautious question in the stare. Vi nodded, and Caitlyn resumed her movement. She stepped forward, her arms extending to circle around Vi’s neck, the solid weight of the pendant coming to rest in the centre of her chest. After a few moments, Caitlyn released the chain, her hands dropping to settle on Vi’s shoulders.

“There..”

Vi couldn’t prevent her eyes from falling to Caitlyn’s lips, the princess was now only a few inches away from her. Her breaths came deep, and slow, a fog slowly settled within her mind, shrouding all other thoughts but those of the woman in-front of her. Vi saw Caitlyn’s eyes mirror her action, a similar desire swimming in her pupils. Vi placed a hand on Caitlyn’s waist as she spoke.

“I would like to kiss you again.”

“Then kiss me.”

Vi wrapped her arm around Caitlyn’s waist, as the princesses arms encircled her shoulders, she tilted her head up slightly, their breaths mingling for a moment as Vi cast a final glance into Caitlyn’s half lidded eyes. She let a soft sigh slip past her lips as she captured Caitlyn’s mouth with her own.

The kiss was a slow, soft affair. Vi poured all of her devotion into it, hoping Caitlyn could feel it through the embrace. Their mouths moved along one another with steady purpose, breaking apart after a moment to satiate the need for oxygen. Caitlyn captured her mouth once more in a brief chaste kiss, before parting a final time, their foreheads resting against one another.

Vi’s eyes slowly fluttered open, the fog of desire that had settled over her taking it’s time to recede. Her mouth shifted into a lopsided grin as she stared at the princess, the Syren having melted away, until it was only them, in this moment.

Another chorus of shouts rang through the room then, pulling them back into the present. Caitlyn stepped away from her, an apologetic smile on her face, as Vi’s hand lingered in the air where Caitlyn’s waist had been. 

She ran a hand over her face, willing her mind to focus once more. 

“Guess we better get above deck?”

Caitlyn hummed, she turned and retrieved Vi’s chest-plate, handing it to her. Vi shrugged the article over her head and onto her body, fastening the straps with a practiced deftness as Caitlyn retrieved her bow. She picked up her gauntlets from the small table beside her bed, pulling them onto her hands and over her ring, before finally reaching for her sword, and fastening the belt around her waist. 

Caitlyn approached her then, the wolf helm in her hand. She kept her eyes on Vi’s as she gently placed the helmet onto her head. She ran her hand along the side of the steel, a soft smile on her face as she let her hand drop to her side. Vi closed the space between them, pressing her armoured forehead against Caitlyn’s, and letting her eyes fall closed.

***

“Ah, there you are, we’ve been waiting for you.”

Vi and Caitlyn both turned to face each other simultaneously, a subtle blush flushed Caitlyn’s cheeks, before the princess quickly redirected her gaze back towards the captain.

“Uh, yes, just making some last minute preparations.”

Sarah’s eyes flicked between the pair, a knowing grin pulling at her lips. Thankfully, she did not indulge whatever insight had brought about the expression, she simply adjusted the Syren’s wheel, her hand coming up to gesture at the ship located only a few hundred metres away from them now.

“Vi, I would like for you to join the boarding party.”

Vi dropped her hand to rest on the pommel of her sword.

“Very well.”

Sarah turned her gaze to Caitlyn then.

“I’ve seen your skill Caitlyn, so wherever you want to be stationed, is fine by me.”

Caitlyn looked across the ship, her head tilting upwards to take in the height of the main mast.

“The crows nest. I should be able to have a good sight of everything up there.”

Sarah nodded.

“Alright, head on up there now if you’re ready, I’d suggest you hold onto something whilst we board, it could get a little choppy.”

Caitlyn inclined her head at the woman, pausing briefly to lay her hand on Vi’s forearm and give it a reassuring squeeze, before she made her way down the quarterdeck and to the main mast. Sarah turned her attention to Rafen then.

“Is everyone ready?”

“Aye captain.”

“Excellent. Take the helm for a moment, would you?”

Rafen did so, Sarah gestured her head towards Vi, a silent request for her to follow. Vi picked up on the signal, trailing behind Sarah as the woman crossed the quarterdeck, pausing at a small table towards the stern of the ship, an ornate box sat in the centre.

“When we sail alongside the ship, we will throw grappling hooks across to pull us closer to her-” 

She placed her hands on the side of the box and lifted the lid.

“-if the crew are foolish or hostile, they will attempt to sever the hooks, so make sure to keep your head down-”

She lifted one of a pair of ornate gunpowder pistols from the box. Vi’s eyes widened as she stared at the elegant weapon in the woman’s hand. The base of the pistol was crafted from an embellished polished wood, a brushed silver barrel and flintlock mechanism reflected the rays of the sun, the light flicking across Vi’s face.

“-I’ll take care of the captain.”

She twirled the pistol in her hand a couple of times before reaching for its twin and doing the same. Her head turned towards Vi then, an amused grin pulling at her features, as a soft chuckle trickled past her lips. Vi tore her gaze away from the pistols to face Sarah.

“I’ve never seen one before.”

Sarah smiled, she tilted the weapons in her hands.

“Well.. now you’ve seen two. I call them ‘Shock and Awe’.”

Vi shook her head at the statement, which earned her an irritated eye-roll from Sarah.

“You knights name your swords, do you not?”

Vi pursed her lips as Sarah holstered her weapons.

“I suppose you’re right.”

Sarah shrugged as she made her way back over to the helm once more, Rafen stepped aside as she approached.

“Of course I am.”

The Syren’s crew moved about the deck below them. Sarah lifted a hand to her mouth and a shrill whistle rang out, halting the crew in their movements, their heads turning towards the sound.

“Syren’s! We take their gold, or we take their lives! Let anyone who was loyal to the Jagged Hooks fear our sails!”

A chorus of cheers rang out along the deck. Rafen made his way off of the quarterdeck, and Vi followed closely behind. 

She raised her head to cast a quick glance at the crows nest. Blue eyes met hers, Caitlyn was leaning against the railing, her hair flowing behind her with the breeze. She gave Vi a mock salute when their eyes met, the knight giving an exaggerated bow of her head in response.

Isobel was stood towards the bow of the ship, arranging the hooks, she looked up as Vi and Rafen approached. 

“Hey.”

Vi nodded at the woman.

“Hey, just tell me what you need me to do.”

The woman smiled broadly then, as Rafen knelt down to collect a few of the hooks. She nudged his shoulder.

“Her first boarding Rafen, lets make it a show!”

The man chuckled a hearty laugh.

“When is it ever not a show Isobel?”

He dragged one of the hooks behind him, making his way to the other side of the deck. Isobel held up a hook to Vi, and the knight leant over to grab it.

“Okay, when Sarah gives the command, toss it over to the deck of the ship and pull until it snags, when it does, pull some more.”

“Alright.”

“Rafen will throw his from the other side of the deck and I’ll throw mine from here, toss yours from the middle, that’ll pull us alongside evenly.”

Vi blew a breath out of her mouth. 

“Got it.”

Isobel smiled.

“I’ll see you over there.”

Vi nodded and stood, she made her way over to the middle of the deck, pulling the rope of the grappling hook behind her, before kneeling against the side of the railing. She turned her eyes to Sarah, the woman had a wide smile on her face as she spun the Syren’s wheel left and right, some of the crew were hanging off the rigging, hollering and whooping as the ship cut through the waves. 

After a moment, Sarah’s voice carried over the deck.

“Reduce sail!”

The crew on the rigging moved then, they glided up and down the ropes as the Syren’s sails were furled, the ship slowing significantly in response. Vi felt herself get pushed against the railing of the deck as Sarah spun the Syren’s wheel rapidly, the ship turning sharply in response.

“Hooks!”

Vi stood and tossed the hook across the railing of the Syren, the rope rippled through the air for a few moments, before clattering into the centre of the deck. Vi could see the crew on the opposing vessel diving out of the way to avoid being impaled on the hooks, their shouts ringing out all around them. The sound rang out twice more before Sarah’s voice broke through the chaos.

“Heave to! Heave!”

Vi planted her feet against the railing and pulled, she gritted her teeth as her hands strained against the rope. She grunted in exertion as she found some momentum, her feet slowly shuffling backwards across the deck as the Syren was pulled into the other ship. 

Vi lost her footing as the Syren nudged against the vessel, rocking slightly. 

“Boarders!”

Vi turned as some crew carried huge wooden planks across the deck, planting them on the railing and extending them across the now narrow gap between the Syren and the other vessel.

A deafening crack sounded around them then, and Vi winced as her ears rang at the noise. She turned to Sarah. The woman had unholstered one of her pistols, a slow plume of smoke rose from the barrel as she pointed it towards the vessel. 

One of the opposing ships crew-members had begun to make their way across the boarders onto the Syren, sword drawn. They paused in their movements, their blade slipping from their grasp as a crimson wave spread throughout the front of their tunic, after a moment, they tumbled off of the side of the boarder. Vi turned her gaze to Sarah once more.

“They’ve chosen to be fools!” 

She laughed out the words, before running along the quarterdeck, clutching a piece of the rigging as she went, and leapt off of the railing, swinging herself across the narrow gap between the two ships, and landing onto the enemy vessels deck.

Vi unsheathed her sword as she spun to face the ship, the sound of steel on steel rang out as the Syren’s crew crossed the planks and engaged the rival crew. 

One of the boarders had been lost to the ocean in the ensuing chaos. Vi's head shifted rapidly as she looked around the Syren, not wanting to try her luck on the rickety boarders, she spotting a loose piece of rigging towards the bow.

“Fuck.”

She ran towards it, clutching it with her left hand before pushing herself off of the railing, and swung across onto the deck, she released the rigging, landing with a thud before rolling out of the fall and standing.

She immediately blocked a strike by one of the pirates, deflecting his blade and kicking him in the stomach. Another shot rang out, and Vi turned to the source of the noise. Sarah had holstered one of her pistols, and now had a cutlass in her right hand, and a gun in her left, bodies dropping all around her.

Vi turned at the sound of a shout to her right, another pirate was bearing down on her, cutlass raised high. She parried the strike, kicking at the back of their calve to send them falling onto their stomach. She sunk her sword into their back, pulling the blade free with a twist, a fountain of blood clinging to the tip of the steel.

Her head twitched as she heard footsteps behind her, she ducked, a blade missing her head by mere inches. She spun on the tips of her feet, the pirate turned and raised their sword for another strike. 

They stumbled forwards then, as Vi saw the steel tip of an arrowhead breach their shoulder, she took a step back, before plunging her sword into their stomach, shrugging them off of the blade after a moment. 

She lifted her head to look across to the crows nest. Caitlyn slowly lowered her bow. Vi gave her a nod. Caitlyn notched another arrow before returning the gesture. Her head turned to glance further down the deck, her hands readjusting rapidly as she aimed her bow further down the ship. Vi followed her gaze. 

Isobel was fighting one of the crew, as another approached her from her rear, their blade drawn and ready to strike. Vi propelled herself across the deck as Isobel gained the upper hand against the pirate, piercing their chest with her cutlass. 

Vi kept her eyes on the other attacker, willing her feet to carry her faster. They raised their blade to bring it down onto Isobel. 

Vi didn’t break stride when an arrow pierced clean through their hand, their blade clattering to the floor uselessly as they screamed in pain. She swung her sword as she moved, slicing it across the mans stomach, and watched as he dropped to the ground, blood pooled around his body and seeped through the wooden boards of the deck. Isobel looked at the scene, her head raising after a moment, eyes wide.

“Thanks..”

Vi gestured her head towards the crows nest.

“You owe her a drink.”

Isobel snorted.

“Yeah..”

“VI!”

Vi turned, Sarah pulled her cutlass free from someones stomach.

“Stay with Isobel-”

She turned and fired another shot at an oncoming attacker.

“-Rafen and I are going below deck!”

She nodded at the woman, casting a glance around the ship then. A few of the Syren’s other crew-mates had incapacitated some of the rival crew, and had them lined up along the deck on their knees, their hands held at the back of their head. Vi kept her eyes on the scene as she addressed Isobel.

“That all of em’?”

Isobel tucked her cutlass back into her belt.

“Looks like it.”

She began to make her way across to the hostages then, Vi followed behind her. She picked up a loose piece of canvas on her way, raising the cloth to her blade and cleaning the blood from it, before placing it back in it’s sheath.

“What now?”  Vi raised a hand and pulled the helmet from her head, running her free hand through her hair as she held the helm at her waist.

Isobel hummed, she crossed her arms across her chest as she sneered at the captives.

“Sarah and Rafen will have gone to capture the captain. He’s lost a lot of his crew already, if he doesn’t co-operate then.. I guess we’ll sink her.”

Vi turned to her, eyebrows rising at the woman’s nonchalant tone, Isobel simply shrugged in response. A crash sounded from behind them then. 

Vi turned and saw Sarah kick open the door to the interior of the vessel, Rafen followed behind her, dragging a man along by his collar.

Sarah practically strolled along the deck, humming quietly as she came to stand beside Vi and Isobel. Rafen tossed the man to the ground in-front of them. He shifted onto his knees, holding his hands up in surrender.

“Parley! Please.. I request a parley.”

Sarah laughed, a mirthless sound.

“You want to parley? Fine. Talk.”

The man lowered his hands, he looked between them, his eyes pausing on Vi.

“You.. you aren’t like them.. only knights wear armour like that.”

Vi dropped a hand to the pommel of her sword.

“What of it.”

“You have honour! Don’t let them do this.”

Vi straightened, her fingers flexed against Nightshades hilt.

“Was it honour that sent your man onto the Syren with his sword drawn? Where was your request for parley then?”

The man scoffed, disdain clear on his features.

“An overzealous cabin boy. Should a knight not practice mercy?”

Vi hummed, she cast a side-long glance at Sarah, the woman was already watching her, something akin to amusement in her eyes. She turned her gaze back to the man.

“Knights do practice mercy, but as long as I am on the Syren, I am but a guest of Miss Fortune-”

She narrowed her eyes at the man.

“-So I don’t have to.”

Sarah stepped forwards then, her hands resting on her hips as she studied the captain.

“Swear fealty to me, and we will allow you and-” She gestured her hand lazily at the other hostages. “-what remains of your crew to live.”

The man laughed, his gaze dropping to the ground as he shook his head. 

His hand dropped to his waist, and in a flash he withdrew a small concealed dagger, jumping to his feet as he lunged towards Sarah. Vi’s sword was only halfway out of its sheath when she heard a faint whistle, and felt a gust of air brush her face. 

An arrow struck the blade of the man’s dagger perfectly in the centre, knocking it clean from his grasp and sending it hurtling along the ships deck.

He clutched at his wrist, his head darting across to the direction of the arrow. Vi felt a grin tug at the corner of her mouth at the mans bewildered expression. 

Sarah removed a pistol from her holster then, apathy lacing her features as she pointed it towards the man.

“Y’know? I’ve never been the biggest fan of parleys.”

The man raised his hands once more, desperate pleas spilling from his lips before they were cut short by a deafening crack ringing around the ship. His body slumped backwards, as Sarah slowly brought the barrel of the gun to her lips, and gently blew at the smoke that spilled from it.

She turned the barrel of the gun on the hostages then, they shrunk into themselves as the pistol passed over them.

“Who is the highest ranking amongst you.”

None of the hostages spoke for a moment, until a woman in the centre raised her hand, and cautiously climbed to her feet.

“I’m the coxswain, Miss..”

Sarah hummed as she twirled the pistol a couple of times before placing it back into it’s holster. She strolled up to the woman, and brushed down her shoulders.

“It seems to me you’ve just been promoted, your ship is in need of a new captain after all.”

The woman cast a glance at the body of the previous captain, before returning her gaze to Sarah, who offered her a sickeningly sweet smile.

“So, I’ll give you the same choice. Swear fealty to me, surrender any gold or treasures you have onboard, and we will let you live.”

The woman’s mouth opened and closed a couple of times, her eyes flicking to the body of their deceased captain once more before she nodded, her eyes finding Sarah’s.

“We swear fealty to you, miss.”

Sarah gave her shoulder a pat.

“Excellent! Have one of your crew take my first mate to the cargo hold.”

The woman turned to one of the other crew-mates and gestured her head. The man hesitantly rose to his feet, and made his way across the deck, with Rafen in tow.

“Isobel, you and the crew keep an eye on the rest of them until Rafen returns.”

Sarah turned to Vi then.

“Let’s go. They won’t forget what happened here anytime soon.”

Vi nodded, she turned and followed Sarah, crossing along one of the remaining boarders and back onto the Syren. Her eyes rising once more to find Caitlyn, bow still raised, arrow notched and trained on the deck.

***

“Ha! You should’ve seen it! Pierced straight through his hand!”

Vi laughed as Isobel gestured her hand wildly in Caitlyn’s direction, liquid spilled from her goblet and onto the table. Rafen took a large drink of his ale, he pointed his finger between Caitlyn and Sarah.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen the colour drain so rapidly from a mans face as it did when she knocked the dagger clean from his grasp!”

He slung an arm around Vi’s shoulder and shook her gently.

“Our knight here hadn’t even unsheathed her blade!”

Laughs rang out around the table as Vi rolled her eyes, a reluctant smile pulled at her lips despite the teasing nature of Rafen’s comment. 

She turned to Caitlyn, the princess had her goblet to her mouth, her eyes looking over the rim of the glass at the tables occupants, an amused glint in her gaze. Vi placed her cup down.

“Did they have anything good then?”

Sarah leaned back in her chair, she looked around her ship, at the other members of her crew that were lingering on the deck.

“A few crates of spices, provisions and some gold.” She turned her gaze back to the group around the table. 

“Everything considered, it was a profitable excursion, and most importantly, we had no losses.” 

Rafen raised his goblet at that, the rest of the group mirrored the action. Vi saw a broad smile stretch across Sarah’s face, the captain raised her cup. 

“Cheers.”

They pushed their goblets together. Vi turned to face Caitlyn as they did. 

Her stare was focused on their drinks, her eyes bright as she smiled widely, a quiet laugh escaping her as Rafen and Isobel began a chorus of cheers that rang around the deck. 

Vi kept her eyes on the princess, a slow warmth swelled in her chest and circulated through her body. The sensation was almost dizzying, an all-consuming, yet soothing heat. It brought Vi back to the countless times she had fallen asleep in the sun after riding Shadow, only waking when the air had begun to cool, she would curse herself for her foolishness, feeling the residual burn on her skin. 

And yet, when she would lie awake in the barracks, she would find herself smiling, relishing in the comforting heat that would linger on her skin even into the night, a slow burn that warmed her from the inside. 

Her brows furrowed as her eyes remained on Caitlyn, she had protected not only Vi, but the rest of the crew, offering her assistance without hesitation. It had not been lost on Vi how Caitlyn had managed to make each shot a non-lethal one. So skilful was she, that in the split second that the rival captain had unsheathed his dagger and lunged for Sarah, had Caitlyn managed to fire a shot that perfectly disarmed him. 

Vi’s own hand had reached for her sword, the same restraint not even a faint whisper of a thought in her mind. She had meant to sever the mans head from his body, and would’ve done so, her only concern after the fact being cleaning the blood from her blade. 

Vi found herself longing for the cleansing emptiness that she had felt when the ocean had welcomed her into its cold embrace, for the torrent of thoughts that swirled within her mind now only served to send her down a familiarly winding path of uncertainty and guilt. 

As she watched Caitlyn - her eyes crinkled slightly as she laughed with ease at Rafen and Isobel’s antics - that familiar weight settled in her stomach. 

She knew she would follow her into the depths of oblivion if she commanded it so, would worship the very ground she graced with every beat of her heart and every breath she took. She had already visited what those religious followers in Skyrim prayed for everyday: the promised plains of heaven. And she had found it in Caitlyn’s lips, and her embrace. 

Caitlyn was too pure, in thought and action, and Vi had been dirty for longer than she could remember.

What her and Caitlyn had shared, Vi was content to live with the memory of it, but she could not believe herself worthy of Caitlyn’s devotion. No matter how terribly she wished for it, she wouldn’t do that to the princess, she couldn’t. She had lived her life in servitude to one cause or another: the Kirammans, the Companions, gold. Now, she only wished to serve Caitlyn, despite the fact that she knew the incessant longing and yearning of her heart would tear her flesh apart from the inside, she would endure, it was her duty.

Vi placed her goblet down and stood, she inclined her head at Sarah and Caitlyn.

“I’m going to retire for the night, enjoy the rest of your evening.”

Sarah bid her a goodnight. Vi cast a final glance at Caitlyn, the woman’s eyebrows narrowed slightly as her mouth fell open, her pupils swirling with something Vi couldn’t - didn’t - want to think about. She turned, and made her way across the deck, shouting a brief farewell at Rafen and Isobel, who had taken to wrestling one another on the deck, before pulling open the door that led to the interior of the ship and slipping inside.

Chapter Text

Vi placed her armour into the chest, she ran a hand through her hair as she crossed her chambers and sat on the edge of her bed. Her fingers found the cool metal of the ring on her hand, spinning the band on her finger. Her eyes unfocused as she stared off into the room and tried to work through the events of the day. She sighed before falling backwards onto the bed and letting her eyes fall closed.

Vi didn’t know how long she had been laid there when a knock at the door forced her eyes open. She sighed quietly to herself, recognising that it would be Caitlyn from the pattern alone. She pushed herself up, and walked to the door. Her hand paused on the handle as she exhaled. She schooled her face into what she hoped would be one of neutrality, a stark contrast to the heavy pounding of her heart in her chest. She pulled open the door.

As she had suspected, Caitlyn was stood outside, hands clasped behind her back as her eyes flicked over Vi’s face. Vi released her hold on the door handle and raised her arm to lean against the doorframe.

“Hey Cait, everything alright?”

Vi watched as Caitlyn’s eyes darted to follow the movement, before returning to capture her gaze once more, she shifted slightly.

“Yeah.. I was actually coming to check on you?”

Vi shrugged.

“I’m fine, just a little tired, y’know?”

Caitlyn’s eyes narrowed. Shit. Vi inhaled a breath as cool eyes studied her, clearly not convinced by her answer. The princess raised a brow.

“Right..”

Vi shifted under the scrutiny, after a moment, Caitlyn’s eyes softened.

“You know you can talk to me, right Vi?”

That familiar weight settled in her stomach once more. She dropped her eyes to the floor.

“Yeah, I - I know.. I’m just tired.”

Caitlyn’s mouth opened, her eyes searched Vi’s. With an exhale she closed her mouth, her lips forming a tight smile, she stepped back slightly.

“Okay.. I’ll see you tomorrow then?”

Vi dropped her arm to her side, her fingers finding the door handle once more, she nodded her head a couple of times. 

“Yup, see you tomorrow.”

Caitlyn frowned, she lingered at the door for a moment, and Vi was convinced she could hear her heart screaming at her to invite her inside, feel the way her blood burned as she kept her eyes on Caitlyn. 

The princess gave her a nod, before turning and making her way down the hallway and to her chambers. Vi watched her go, the weight in her stomach growing heavier with every step Caitlyn took away from her.

Once she had disappeared from sight Vi closed the door, she let her forehead fall forwards into the wood. 

She shook her head, pushed herself away from the door, and climbed onto her bed, hoping for a dreamless sleep.

***

“You let your hand drop, see how I got over then?”

Vi held her sword to Isobel’s neck. The woman was panting slightly, having been sparring for the majority of the afternoon. Vi withdrew her blade and took a step back, allowing the woman to settle into her stance once more. A few crew-members had gathered to watch them. 

Isobel shook out her arms, raising her sword once more.

“Yeah, damn. Okay, let’s go again.”

Vi nodded, she took a couple of steps back. They began to circle one another then, and Isobel lunged forward with her blade. Vi deflected the strike without breaking stride, she saw an opening as Isobel shifted on her feet, but ignored it. The woman slashed at her once more, Vi sidestepped the swing, answering with her own. 

Isobel parried the strike, Vi blocked the blow, and spun to get behind her. Over the woman’s shoulder she saw Caitlyn, leaning on the railing of the quarterdeck, watching her. 

She turned her eyes back on the woman in-front of her. Isobel circled her hesitantly. Vi’s eyes flicked to her feet, the move choreographed to her already. Vi sidestepped as Isobel lunged forward once more, her blade finding nothing but air as Vi had already slipped out of the space. She swung her leg and swept Isobel’s legs out from under her, sending her falling onto her back. She landed with a huff, and Vi slowly pushed the tip of her blade to her chest. Isobel’s gaze flicked down to the sword, her eyes rolling as she let out a defeated sigh. Vi held her sword there as she spoke.

“Whoever strikes first loses.”

Vi sheathed her blade and held a hand out to the woman, who took it. She pulled Isobel to her feet.

“If you are the first to make a move, you either know that you can best your opponent, or you’re nervous, try and force them into taking action.”

Isobel tucked her cutlass into her belt. Vi placed her hand on her shoulder and gave it a reassuring squeeze. Isobel grinned at her.

“Thanks, Vi.”

The group around them began to disperse. Vi brushed down her tunic.

“That was quite a show.”

She turned to see Caitlyn approaching her.

“Oh.. uh, thank you.”

Caitlyn smiled as she walked past Vi and leant against the side of the deck, her head looking out into the vast ocean beyond them. 

Vi hesitated for a moment, she turned her head to look around the rest of the deck, before sighing, and joining Caitlyn. The princesses head turned slightly at her approach, before facing back out to the sea once more.

“I never thought you to be one for patience, as far as I can recall you used to fly out of the blocks when you sparred.”

Vi snorted lightly at her words.

“You’re not wrong. I still haven’t quite cracked it completely.”

Caitlyn turned to face her then, her gaze dropping to her mouth.

“How did you get that scar?”

Vi’s eyebrows raised at the question. Caitlyn must’ve picked up on it, as her eyes widened slightly then.

“It’s just, uh.. the one on your eyebrow, I remember when that happened, but, I’ve wondered about the other one.”

Vi exhaled a breath, she leant against the railing, her eyes on the waves that licked at the Syren’s hull.

“When I first joined the Companions, I had to spar with one of the members to prove that I had what it takes. I was the first to make a move.. and I got that for my efforts.”

She turned to Caitlyn, a fond smile on her face as she recalled the memory. A small smile made its way onto the princesses face then.

“They couldn’t have gone easy on you?”

Vi laughed.

“Nope. The woman who gave me the scar ended up being a good friend of mine, so I have her and Shadow to thank for their handiwork.”

Caitlyn laughed lightly as she turned to face the ocean once more.

“God, I remember when you came back after that fall on Shadow. Lord Stone was more concerned with the blood staining your cloak!”

They laughed together, Vi couldn’t help but focus on how easy it was.

“Yeah, and we were due in a council meeting with your mother and father that night!”

Caitlyn turned and placed a hand on Vi’s shoulder, her body shaking slightly as she laughed.

“That’s right! Mother wasn’t happy at all, said it didn’t make for a good impression if the queens-guard was battered and bruised. She was going to prohibit you from riding Shadow for a week, but father managed to calm her down.”

Vi’s laugh slowly trailed off, she fidgeted with her fingers, as she turned her head to face the ocean. She felt Caitlyn remove her hand from her shoulder.

“Hm, your father was always good to me..”

Vi could feel Caitlyn’s eyes on her, but she kept her head facing out towards the sea, she didn’t want to know what she would be looking into if she maintained eye contact with the princess. Her already weak resolve when it came to Caitlyn did not need to be tested further.

“I came to your room this morning to see if you wanted to have breakfast together, but.. you’d already left.”

Vi inhaled.

“Oh.. yeah. I couldn’t sleep, so I went above deck and, went through some exercises, helped with some maintenance, y’know?”

Caitlyn hummed. “Yes. I noticed you’ve been keeping yourself busy.”

Vi could hear her fingers tapping a faint beat against the wooden railing. She mumbled a quiet ‘yeah..’ In response.

In the distance, she could see the moon just beginning to make its appearance in the distance, as the last efforts of the sun spilled orange and yellow hues across the sky, a magnificent painting of colours.

She squinted, trying to make out the shape of the moon, a familiar feeling rising through her stomach as she did so. After a moment, that familiar feeling made itself known to her, as pure, primal dread. She faintly heard Caitlyn’s voice, and despite being beside her, it sounded as though she was miles away, her words being filtered through a thick fog before they reached Vi, barely breaking through the ringing in her ears.

“-my mother, I’m not looking forward to that discussion, -”

Vi kept her eyes on the moon as she placed a hand on Caitlyn’s arm, halting her words. 

“My apologies Caitlyn, I.. I must speak with Sarah.”

She pulled her eyes away from the horizon as she moved away from the railing. Caitlyn’s voice carried on the wind once more, but the sound only faintly registered in Vi’s mind, as blood rushed in her ears, and her body thrummed with energy, her ring feeling heavy on her hand.

She knocked her fist against the door to Sarah’s chambers, shifting restlessly on her feet as she waited for the woman to answer. Sarah barely had chance to utter a greeting to Vi before she had slipped into the room. 

Sarah furrowed her brows at the knight before closing the door. She turned and walked back into the room, leaning against the table in the centre with her arms crossed as she watched Vi, and waited for the knight to speak.

Vi exhaled deeply as she turned her eyes to Sarah, the woman had an expectant look on her face, an elegant eyebrow quirked upwards.

“Do you..- are there any holding cells on the Syren?”

Sarah jostled slightly, her eyebrows drawing in further at the nature of the question.

“Well.. yes. We have a decent sized holding cell in the belly of the ship, why do you ask?”

Vi let out a breath. She pinched the bridge of her nose with her fingertips as she attempted to collect her thoughts. She exhaled, dropping her hand to rest by her side.

“I believe within the next couple of days there will be a full moon.”

Sarah stood then, only the imperceptible twitch of her eyebrows betrayed her near-perfect mask of stoicism. She looked Vi up and down.

“Go on.”

Vi inhaled a deep breath before continuing.

“As you probably know, lycanthropy and the lunar cycle and intrinsically linked. Those with my.. condition, can become increasingly aggressive and hostile, and even turn against their will during this phase of the moon.”

Sarah said nothing as she moved along the room to a desk in the corner. She lifted a jug and poured herself a cup of wine, pausing momentarily to cast a questioning glance in the knights direction. Vi nodded in reply. 

Another goblet was retrieved and filled with wine, before Sarah made her way back over to Vi, and handed her one of the cups. Sarah took a sip, before she responded.

“Are you telling me this is a possibility for you?”

Vi raised her right hand.

“Caitlyn returned this ring to me, which will prevent me from shifting against my will.”

The tension in Sarah’s shoulders visibly loosened. The action caused a twang of guilt to spark in Vi’s chest. Sarah had been there for Caitlyn when Vi couldn’t be, had engineered their escape from Solitude, had accepted Vi’s condition and allowed her free-roam of the ship, treating her no differently, when she would’ve been well within her rights to demand her to remain locked in the holding cells. Vi would make whatever sacrifice she had to if it made Sarah and her crew feel at ease.

“This ring also suppresses the most baseline, primal urges that come with the blood. However, during a full moon, they’re amplified, and it gets much harder to keep them at bay.”

Sarah brought her goblet to her mouth, her eyes studied Vi over the rim of the glass.

“What are you asking of me? I will not cage you, Vi. You are no animal.”

Vi sighed as she too brought the goblet to her lips, relishing in the faint heat that settled in her chest.

“It is more a precaution than anything else.”

Sarah sat at the table in the centre of the room, she took another drink from her goblet, her eyes flicking to Vi as she gestured her hand at the seat opposite her. Vi stepped forward and sat in the chair, her eyes focussed on the woman in-front of her.

“Why not just lock yourself in your chambers for the night?”

Vi sucked in a breath as she pursed her lips. Sarah, to her credit, simply waited, expression neutral, for the knight to compose herself. After a few moments, Vi did so.

“I would be more confident in steel bars as opposed to wooden doors.”

Sarah sighed, her head shaking slightly to accompany the sound, she levelled a sympathetic gaze in Vi’s direction.

“If that’s what you want, then alright. I can have someone clear it out and put a bedroll in there, I’ll keep any crew from venturing down there for the evening.”

Vi exhaled a sigh of relief, she finished off the rest of the wine in her goblet, offering Sarah a genuine smile as she placed it onto the table.

“Thank you.”

“Have you let Caitlyn know?”

Vi startled at the question. 

“Uh, no..- not yet, I wasn’t sure if I was going to. I don’t want to worry her.”

Sarah laughed at her then, her head shaking as she brought her goblet to her mouth. Vi narrowed her eyes at the woman, awaiting an explanation from the captain.

“You should. She’ll wonder where you are, and I aren’t dealing with her wrath when she inevitably finds you, caged in the bottom of the ship.”

Vi groaned, she leant back in her chair, eyes on the ceiling as she considered how to brooch the subject.

“You’re right. I’ll inform her tomorrow.”

Sarah gave a nod of her head in agreement. “I’m sure she’ll understand.”

Vi exhaled, she straightened, pushing herself up from the chair, and gesturing a hand at the table.

“Thank you for the wine.”

Sarah simply inclined her head,Vi turned and made her way out of the room. She carried on down the hallway, pausing briefly outside of Caitlyn’s chambers, before begrudgingly carrying on to her own room. 

***

Vi passed the whetstone over the edge of her blade once more, the quiet shing that accompanied the movement echoed through the room. She had been repeating the action for a while, night having fully settled in now as the candle on her desk bathed her chambers with light. 

She made another pass with the whetstone, lifting the blade to examine her work as light danced off of its edge. She nodded to herself, satisfied with its condition, before she stood, picking up the sheath from the table and placing the sword into it. 

As she passed her desk she blew out the candle, only the faint light of the moon that spilled through her small window lit the room now, a cold, distant embrace. Vi leant the sword against the desk. 

She turned, and stared at her bed for a few moments, before sighing, and collecting the cloak hanging over a chair, and making her way out of the room. 

She passed Caitlyn’s chambers, light spilled from underneath the door, shifting as a shadow moved within the room, she continued on, forcing her body to move.

Vi pulled the cloak over her shoulders as she made her way above deck. The Syren was quiet. She turned her head towards the helm, giving Graham a nod in greeting as the man stood at the Syren’s wheel. 

She continued along the deck, before climbing the rigging and ascending to the top of the crows  nest, pulling herself onto the platform. She leant against the railings, looking out over the vast darkness that enveloped them for miles around, only the very edges of the horizon were illuminated. The faint shifting of the oceans waves barely visible in the distance.

Vi pulled the hood of her cloak over her head as she let her eyes fall closed, the gentle, quiet rush of the Syren cutting through the ocean the only sound that pierced the steady whistle of the wind. 

In her mind’s eye, she saw the moment Claggor approached her in his inn, a fresh ale in one hand, and a letter in the other. She could still hear the intrigue in his voice - come on! open it! - as her thumb brushed over the unmistakable, familiar wax seal. 

She saw Vander, as he pushed Nightshade into her hands, the moon reflected in the flat of the blade, as his words imprinted themselves in her heart, their impact never lessened by the deafening crack of the lightening in the air.

And she saw Caitlyn, as they lay in their clearing. Vi, with her elbow propping herself up, her eyes languidly trailing over the princess as she ranted about the politics of the day, accompanying her words with wild gestures that never failed to draw a laugh from the knight. 

She saw Caitlyn, as they rode through the city together, windswept and cheeks flushed after racing Spirit and Shadow through the queens-wood, so utterly enraptured by one another, their roles forgotten and happily cast aside. 

She saw Tobias, or rather, she heard his voice. The request that spilled between choked gasps, the promise that she couldn’t keep.

Vi sighed as she opened her eyes, her gaze immediately drawn to the moon, high and bright in the sky. Her fingers flexed against the railing, nails biting into the wood. 

Fate was a cruel mistress. Never before had she been so resolute in her purpose, so steadfast in her beliefs that the path she was on, the one she chose, was the one she had always been destined to travel. And yet, the very woman that gave her this purpose, that fuelled her every thought and action, made her feel more alive than any sword-fight or horse-ride, was also doomed to torment her ceaselessly, until she would meet deaths comforting embrace. Vi huffed. As long as I meet him before Caitlyn, I’ll have fulfilled my duty. 

“Thought I might find you here.”

Vi turned. Caitlyn pulled herself up into the crows nest, her hands brushing herself down as she settled into the small space and came to stand beside Vi, their legs brushing as she did so.

Vi shifted to face the ocean once more. She could feel her heart pounding a ferocious rhythm in her chest at Caitlyn’s appearance, but that same heavy stone set in her stomach, the whispy fingers of guilt clutching her throat, forcing her words out in a rushed, breathy tone.

“I couldn’t sleep.”

Caitlyn sighed beside her. In the edges of her vision, she saw the princess turn her body slightly to face her.

“You barely slept last night, are you not tired?”

Vi shrugged. She picked at the wooden railing of the crows nest, fighting every instinct in her body not to turn and face Caitlyn.

“No. I can usually go a while without it, the-”

“I swear, if you mention something about the blood of the wolf.” 

Humour laced Caitlyn’s tone, and Vi did turn then, if only to level the princess with a bewildered, almost, insulted stare. Caitlyn didn’t seem to be bothered by Vi’s expression. She met Vi’s stare with a slight smirk. Just like her mother. Vi resigned herself to defeat once more, turning back to the ocean with a huff.

“Okay, I won’t say it then.”

Caitlyn chuckled quietly beside her. The two women allowed the silence to stretch on between them for a brief period, content in the efforts of the wind and waves to provide a background soundtrack for their impromptu meeting.

“Is it like this for everyone who has this same ability? Your companions?”

Vi’s brows furrowed. No-one had ever been so eager to discuss such questions, her companions all knew what each other went through, and anyone else who had come face to face with their lycanthropic tendencies had not lived long enough to ask such questions. She sucked at her teeth as she contemplated her answer.

“Not all of them, although the fact that there are those around, to help you learn to control it, instead of it controlling you, helps. It’s a skill like any other I suppose, swordsmanship-” she gestured her hand at Caitlyn, “- archery. You must practice, keep your mind strong. It’s an almost constant battle between yourself and this.. entity, that rages within you.”

“It must be difficult.” 

Vi scoffed, her eyes on the devastating, haunting beauty of the moon in the distance.

“You have no idea.”

“Then enlighten me.”

She pivoted in the small space so she could face Caitlyn then, their bodies in close proximity to one another on account of the lack of room within the crows nest. Caitlyn was already watching her, her eyes held no malice or fear, only intrigue, and perhaps.. pity? Vi blinked her eyes away from her then, her blood rising at the emotions so clearly displayed in Caitlyn’s pupils.

“Others aren’t as lucky, they’re a slave to the hunt, to the moon. They have no control, a passenger in their own body, lost in the strength and speed that the form gives us. People are right to be afraid.”

Caitlyn’s fingers grasped her chin, then. A firm, yet gentle touch. She allowed the princess to turn her head, her eyes dragging behind slowly as she reluctantly met Caitlyn’s gaze.

“I’m not afraid.”

“That’s what worries me.”

Caitlyn’s lips formed a tight line as her eyes flicked across Vi’s face.

“I know you’d never hurt me.” Her tone practically dripped with sympathy.

Vi shook her head, eyes wild as she searched Caitlyn’s gaze. Her heart tearing in two when she saw no trace of deception, only absolute, resolute conviction in Caitlyn’s stare. She truly believed it, believed in Vi.

“How can you know that?”

Caitlyn’s hands on either side of her face halted her rapidly deteriorating thought process. Pulling her from the self deprecating hole she had firmly decided she was going to throw herself into, and anchoring her to the moment. The sound of the wind and the waves against the Syren’s hull filled her ears once more.

“I just know, Vi. I can feel it.”

Caitlyn’s hands dropped from her face as she turned her gaze back onto the ocean. Her resolve growing weaker with each passing second she spent positively drowning in the princesses intense stare. She leant against the railing, her elbows folded in-front of her.

“You should return to your chambers Caitlyn, get some rest.”

“Will you join me?”

“I - what?”

Vi grimaced internally as she felt her neck pop with the speed in which her head spun to face Caitlyn. She studied the princess, her eyes flicking over her entire form.

“Are.. are you cold?”

The hairs at the back of her neck rose then, as Caitlyn only stared at her, bright blue eyes darkening slightly.

“No.”

Her stomach flipped, a warmth bloomed in her chest and bounced around her body, building the tension within her bones with every encouraging beat of her heart that only served to fuel the now borderline inferno that was sparking in her chest. A sigh escaped her as she kept her eyes on Caitlyn. 

The princess didn’t move, didn’t say anything else, her words hung between them, stealing the cool night air and turning it into a stifling, choking heat that threatened to consume Vi. 

Her tongue darted out of her mouth to lick her lips, the flesh there feeling dry as she attempted to string a coherent response together. Her heart and her mind were always at war with one another, but never so much so as when it concerned Caitlyn. 

The frankly irritating organ in her chest betrayed her every time without fail, singing and pumping her blood freely through her body at a frenzied pace whenever she so much as saw the princess. But her mind anchored her, reminded her, even when she cursed herself and wished for it to be silent, it did not cease. She latched on to the whispered doubts, clung to the familiar memories like they were oxygen, and she had just surfaced from beneath the ocean, gasping and desperate for air, for life.

She turned away from Caitlyn, forcing her eyes shut.

“I.. I shouldn’t. It isn’t appropriate.”

She felt Caitlyn bristle beside her. “Appropriate? You’re concerned about propriety now?”

Vi let a sigh escape her. “You are the princess, Caitlyn. My duty is to ensure your safety and protection, nothing more. I.. can’t let it be more.”

She felt Caitlyn clutch her shoulder, the gentle pressure there encouraging Vi to shift her body to face her. She obliged, if only due to her duty, to obey the princesses commands, even those that are spoken without words. Yes, that was it. Duty.

“What torments you, Violet?”

Her brain screamed at her. A dizzying paradox of the desires of her heart and what she knew to be the right, honourable thing in her mind. She fought her gaze up from the ground to look into Caitlyn’s eyes. Wishing that there would be anger in her stare, perhaps resentment. 

Yet there was only a melancholy warmth in her pupils, an earnest gaze that waited patiently for an answer. A silent promise that she would be there afterwards, that Vi could pry herself free from the grip of her guilt, and fall into a familiar, comforting embrace. 

But she could not allow herself to do so, her fear and regret had become a comforting second-skin, an armour forged in the fires of her mind, their warm presence one not so easily discarded. 

“When we return, we will go back to playing our parts. We must leave this journey in the past, all of it. There’s no room for anything more. Not for us.” 

Caitlyn shook her head, her brows furrowing as she reached out towards Vi, her hand pausing in midair, hanging between them. The gesture blurred between a lifeline and a death sentence for Vi.

“It doesn’t have to be that way..”

Vi kept her eyes on Caitlyn’s outstretched hand. Within her, her mind rose victorious over the desires of her heart.

“That’s already the way it is.”

Vi swung herself over the railing of the crows nest. She clutched onto the rigging that ran parallel to the mast and began climbing down. She dropped onto the deck with a thud, her eyes finding Graham who watched her, expression neutral, as she made her way towards the door to the interior of the ship. She allowed herself a final moment of foolishness for the evening, as she paused in her steps to look over her shoulder, and cast a final glance to the crows nest.

Caitlyn was leaning over the railing, watching her as she went, sharp features shaped into an expression of crestfallen devastation that tore open Vi’s already wounded, bleeding heart. She turned, fighting the lump that had begun to form in her throat, and walked through the door.

***

“We should arrive at Sunspear within the next three days.”

Vi cradled her head in her hand. She rubbed at her temple, willing some energy into her mind, the lack of sleep and events of the previous evening seemingly finally catching up to her. After she had returned from the crows nest, she had begun her familiar routine of tossing and turning until the slow orange light of the sun began to peek over the horizon and spill into her room.

“Okay, that’s.. good.”

She heard Sarah hum from somewhere within the room, still unwilling to open her eyes.

“Did you discuss it with Caitlyn then?”

At that, Vi did force her eyes open, her hand hovering just above her face.

“What?”

Sarah looked up from the papers she was studying on her desk and turned to face Vi.

“Graham mentioned that he saw you both talking last night. Did you tell her about the full moon?”

Vi inhaled a breath, she blinked away some fatigue from her eyes.

“Oh, that. No, we.. were discussing something else.”

Sarah moved across the room to take a seat at the table, she raised an eyebrow at Vi.

“Oh.. anything interesting?”

Vi scoffed, she didn’t prevent the way her eyes rolled at Sarah’s question.

“No.”

Sarah leaned back in her chair, her fingers trailed along the edge of the ornate wooden table as she spoke.

“Ah.. it’s just, you’ve been moping around deck all afternoon, and Caitlyn is acting like everything is a little too fine, it’s making the crew uneasy.”

Vi narrowed her eyes.

“Everything is fine, she’s - she’s probably just eager to return home..”

Sarah’s lips formed a tight line as she levelled Vi with a disbelieving glare. She leaned forwards slightly.

“Can I tell you something Vi?”

Vi shifted in her chair, an uncomfortable itch spread across her body, licking at her skin.

“I feel like you’re going to do it regardless, so go on.”

Sarah chuckled at that. She gestured a hand to her door.

“There are 32 crew-members on the Syren. I could tell you the family of every single one of them. Their favourite food, drink, hell, I can tell who it is just by the way they knock on my door. Being a good captain means paying attention to your crew, even to the things that seem insignificant.” 

She gestured a hand at Vi then.

“I’ll tell you the same thing I told Caitlyn weeks ago, before we had even arrived in Solitude. There is more than duty that binds the two of you together. Either you both choose to ignore it, or somehow you’re too dense to see it. It truly baffles the mind how you both insist on carrying on this dance.”

Vi felt her mouth drop open as she stared at Sarah. The woman leaned back in her chair, a satisfied smirk on her face.

“But I - no, it’s my duty to-”

“Ah, okay. So was it duty that allowed you to recognise her and only her when you had shifted into a mythical beast?”

Vi startled at her words, her eyes blinked rapidly as her mind, for once, abandoned her, and any semblance of coherent thought.

“I.. don’t know how that works.”

Sarah nodded, a slow, almost mocking movement.

“Like I said, what runs between you two is deeper than any oath or duty.”

Vi turned her eyes away from the woman, she stared at the table in stunned silence. In the distant fog of her mind, she could hear Sarah moving around the room. After a moment, a goblet was placed in-front of her. She turned her eyes to the woman, who took her seat once more, a goblet of her own in her hand.

Vi lifted the cup, the sweet smell of ale reaching her nose as she took a hearty sip. She set the cup down, a defeated sigh slipping past her lips.

“She doesn’t want me.. not in the way I want her.”

Sarah’s eyebrows raised as she lifted her own goblet, setting it down after a moment, an exaggerated sigh falling from her mouth.

“And here I thought you’d have had enough of self sacrificing after you literally sacrificed your life for her.”

Sarah didn’t seem perturbed by the glare Vi levelled at her, she simply took another sip of her ale before continuing.

“I told you before Vi, you should take more risks. You never know where, or what it might get you.”

Vi scoffed, her fingers pinching at the bridge of her nose.

“Were it so easy.”

Sarah shrugged.

“Will you be joining us for some drinks on deck tonight?”

Vi dropped her hand, her eyes flicked to the now empty tankard of ale on the table in-front of her. Her body thrummed with that familiar energy, that barely concealed strength that always simmered just below the surface, yearning to rise.

“No, I.. I think it’ll be tonight. I can feel it.”

Sarah’s eyes widened a minuscule amount, her shoulders rose as she took a deep inhale.

“Alright, speak with Isobel whenever you’re ready. I know you two are close, she’ll get you settled.”

Vi gave Sarah a nod before standing and making her way out of the room. She moved through the ship, eventually pushing open the door onto the deck and slipping outside. The cool air did it’s best to subdue the heat bubbling beneath her skin, her heart pumping her flaming blood through her body at a restless pace, each beat only stoking the fire in her chest as her skin tingled with the faint beginnings of a primal tension. She turned her eyes to the sky, the sun had rapidly begun it’s descent beyond the horizon. 

She hastily made her way across the deck, her eyes scanning along the ship for Isobel. She could feel the wolf stirring deep within her, awakening now that she was out in the open. She caught the attention of one of the cabin boys who was scrubbing the deck.

“Where’s Isobel?”

He spluttered for a moment, his eyes wide as he blinked a couple of times, before forming a coherent sentence.

“Uh, crows nest.”

She released his shoulder and muttered a ‘thanks’, her head immediately swivelling and rotating upwards. Sure enough, the boy was right. Isobel was situated in the nest, a spyglass held to her face as she looked out to the horizon. Vi placed a couple of fingers in her mouth and whistled, the shrill noise enough to catch the woman’s attention. She lowered the spyglass, and turned to the source of the noise, her eyes catching Vi’s.

Even at this distance, Vi could see the recognition blooming on her features. Isobel placed the spyglass down and began to descend from the crows nest, descaling the rigging with ease, and after only a few moments, she dropped onto the deck and approached her.

“Is it time?”

Vi nodded wordlessly, her throat felt scratchy and hoarse as her body seemed intent on burning her  alive from within. Isobel’s eyes flicked across her body for a moment, before she gestured her head, indicating for Vi to follow. The knight did so, her hand came up to squeeze at the back of her neck, a desperate attempt to dispel some of the tension that was rapidly forming at the base of her head. 

Vi kept her eyes on the wooden deck of the ship as they walked. Perhaps if she hadn’t been so overwhelmed with the stirring and writhing of the beast in her heart and the blood in her veins, she may have cast a quick glance to the quarterdeck, and seen Caitlyn, watching the pair interact, and make their way back into the ship, her brows furrowed and eyes narrowed as she did.

Vi descended some more steps, as Isobel led them deeper into the ship. The space barely lit by the last remnants of the setting sun that managed to spill through the odd window that lined the hallway. They reached the end of the corridor, and descended another small set of stairs, before pausing in-front of an iron door. 

Vi saw Isobel shoot her a brief side-long glance, before she pushed open the door, and entered the room. Vi followed closely behind, her hands clenched and un-clenched into fists as she moved through the space. The room was empty, save for the large holding cell that sat parallel to the back wall of the room, and a small table beside the door, a lantern sitting upon it. A small window sat high on the wall within the cell, allowing a cool breeze to circulate through the space. The light that spilled through now lacking any of the orange and yellow hues provided by the sun, instead replaced by the cool white light of the moon, beginning its dominion of the sky. Vi shook her head, blinking her eyes rapidly as a heavy fog settled within her mind.

As Vi moved towards the cell, she heard Isobel strike a match behind her, the room was then illuminated in a warm orange glow as she walked past the iron bars. A bedroll was laid out on the floor of the cell, along with a small table, which held a jug of water, and a cup, as well as a loaf of bread, and some salted meats. Even in the midst of the war that raged within her mind, the sight brought a small smile to Vi’s face.

She turned to face Isobel, the woman was stood in the middle of the room, her eyes on Vi as she watched her with a tentative gaze, she held a circular steel keyring in her hand, a solitary key hanging from it. Vi’s eyes flicked to the item in her hands, a flare of anger sparked in her chest, at the thought of being caged. She shook the thoughts from her head, and pulled the iron gate across the opening, closing it with a thud.

“Lock it, Isobel.”

The woman nodded, she stepped forward and pushed the key into the lock. She heard the mechanism shift as she turned the key, before removing it.

“Alright. Do you need anything else?”

Vi shook her head. She grimaced as a spark of pain rippled through her spine, her nerves firing all at once to send a cascading wave of fire through her body.

“No.. who knows I’m here?”

“Just Sarah and I, I’ll come to check on you in the morning.”

Vi swallowed down a grunt as another wave of energy bounced throughout her body, she pushed out her words, her voice breathy and strained.

“O..Okay.”

Isobel’s lips formed a tight line as she shot Vi a sympathetic glance. She sighed, before turning and placing the keys down on the table beside the entrance, the iron door sliding shut with a heavy thud behind her.

Vi turned then, her head tilting upwards to look through the small window. She ran her tongue along her teeth, her canines pricked at the flesh.

***

Caitlyn placed her cup back onto the table, she pulled her cloak tighter around her shoulders as a cool wind swept along the deck. Isobel grunted in-front of her, tossing her cards onto the table with a defeated huff. Sarah laughed beside her, her hand reaching out to collect the small assortment of coins gathered in the centre.

“Maybe next time huh?”

Isobel rolled her eyes as she reached for her mug of ale, finishing off the remaining liquid in one large gulp and setting it down with a thud.

“You must’ve shuffled them wrong!”

Caitlyn felt a smile pull at her lips as Sarah raised a hand to her chest in mock offence. She leaned forward, her finger pointing at Isobel.

“Are you accusing your captain of cheating?”

Rafen chuckled quietly as he set his own drink down onto the table. He nudged Isobel with his shoulder.

“Yeah Isobel, are you?”

The table fell silent for a few moments then, as Caitlyn glanced between the trio. Isobel opened her mouth, a faint strangled sound slipping past her lips before she huffed.

“No..”

Sarah leaned back in her chair then, a satisfied smile on her face as Rafen’s laughter rang around the table, Isobel shoved him playfully before collecting her mug and standing. She gestured at the group.

“Same again?”

Sarah and Rafen gave affirmative grunts. Isobel’s eyes found Caitlyn then. She gave a slight wave of her hand.

“No, thank you, the hour has grown quite late, I think I’ll retire for the night.”

Isobel shrugged before turning on her heel and leaving. Caitlyn stood then, bidding Sarah and Rafen a good evening before making her way across the deck. The Syren was bathed in a beautiful white light, she turned her gaze upwards. The moon was high and bright in the sky, highlighting the wide expanse of the ocean around them, and the waves as they gently writhed together, the ocean calm and tranquil. 

She continued along the deck and into the interior of the ship. She moved down the hallway and paused outside of Vi’s room. Her eyes dropped to the small gap between the bottom of the door and the floor, no light spilled out of the space from within the room. Her brows furrowed as her hand reached out to take ahold of the handle, she slowly pushed the door open, and stepped into the space.

The room was cold, and quiet. Caitlyn moved into the space, her eyes immediately flicking to Vi’s bed. Empty. She narrowed her eyes as she looked around the room, everything else seemed to be in order, the only thing missing being the knight. When Caitlyn had joined Sarah on deck a few hours earlier, her eyes had subconsciously looked to the crows nest, finding no sight of familiar red hair, and Vi had not appeared throughout the evening at all. Caitlyn’s eyes widened as she recalled the last time she had seen Vi: the knight had rushed onto the deck, and left in a hurry, following behind Isobel. 

Caitlyn hummed as she left the room, pulling the door closed behind her. She continued down the hall, passing her own chambers, and descending a small set of steps at the end. She continued, following the corridor for a short time, listening for any indication of a familiar voice. She paused outside of Rasmus’ office, the telltale sliver of amber light that spilled from underneath his door indicated he was present. She rapped her knuckles against the wood, waiting for a response. After a moment, she received it, Rasmus pulled the door open, his eyes widening slightly as he looked Caitlyn over.

“Caitlyn? Is everything alright?”

Caitlyn offered the man a polite smile, she tilted her head slightly to look behind him and into the room.

“Yes just - Vi isn’t in there with you is she?”

He turned to look back into his chambers, as if to double check that the knight was not in-fact in the room. After a moment he turned back to face her.

“No, I haven’t seen her since this afternoon. Is she not in her chambers?”

Caitlyn sighed, she shook her head as she once again offered the man a small smile.

“Uh, no - but not to worry, I’m sure she’ll turn up.”

Rasmus exhaled, a brief chuckle slipping past his lips.

“Well if anyone can find her it’s you princess, just do it before she causes too much trouble.”

Rasmus gave her a grin, which Caitlyn returned. She thanked the man, before continuing down the hallway. 

She paused at the top of another small set of stairs, her head tilting slightly as she tentatively descended. The steps led onto another narrow corridor. Caitlyn continued, her heart beating a steady rhythm in her chest as she felt herself being drawn along, her body moving off of its own accord, until she came to a stop in-front of a heavy iron door. 

She hesitated for a moment, her brows furrowing as she listened intently. Her breath caught in her throat as she thought she heard the faintest of noises from beyond the door, the sound quickly swallowed by the gentle sound of waves lapping against the hull of the ship. Something within Caitlyn pushed her body to move then, her hand raised from her side, curling around the iron handle in-front of her. 

***

Vi’s fist collided with the wall once more, blood coated her knuckles as she continued her relentless onslaught. Thud, thud, thud. She ran her hands through her hair, clutching at her skull as lightening cracked through her mind, lighting her synapses in a devastating hysteria and sending her body into a frenzy of explosive energy that demanded to be spent. She rained another onslaught of blows against the wall then, grunting with each impact, the exertion doing nothing to expel the venom that surged through her blood and lit her body on fire. 

Her fingers twitched as her breaths came out in desperate, rapid pants, her eyes flicked around the cell in a wild delirium. She doubled over then, falling to her knees as a wave of pain flushed through her. No, no, no. She rolled onto her back as she ran her hands along her face, a low groan slipping past her lips, the sound throaty, thick with pain and tension. 

“Ugh, how did Aela handle me all those years.”

Her blood had been simmering under her skin for the majority of the day, but as soon as the sun had set, it rose to a ferocious boil. Vi groaned as she pushed herself onto her feet, her eyes finding the jug of water that had been set on the small table within the cell, the bread and meat that had accompanied it long devoured as Vi first began to work through the throes of her wolf blood setting itself alight. She reached for the flagon, not bothering with the cup as she brought it to her mouth. Water spilled down her chin as she greedily drank, relishing in the cool liquid as it trailed down her throat, providing a temporary relief from the heat that burned within her body. 

She lowered the jug, panting for air. Her fingers curled around the handle, as another flash cracked through her mind. She bit down on her lip as she fought against the primal desires that whispered to her, begging to rise to the surface. The metallic taste of blood coated her tongue as her teeth pierced the skin, the sensation only driving her further into an animalistic frenzy as she dropped the jug. It clattered to the floor, the remaining water spilled across the space. Vi stared at the liquid as it flowed between the wooden boards. 

Her brows furrowed then, her head twitching to the side slightly as she sensed.. something. Her hair stood on edge, a tingling sensation coursed across her skin. What is that? A barely audible click sounded from across the room, the sound deafening in Vi’s mind. She whipped her body around to face the noise.

The torrent of emotions that raged within her mind halted with the startling suddenness of a blade to the heart. Vi blinked a couple of times, believing what she saw in-front of her to be some twisted manifestation of her hearts deepest want. Yet, when she raised a fist to rub at her eyes, it did not dissipate. 

Caitlyn stood in the doorway, eyes wide, and mouth open slightly as her eyes pierced Vi’s. She closed the door behind her, and removed her cloak from her shoulders, letting it drop to the floor as her eyes flicked around the room. 

She moved towards the cell. Vi felt her blood ignite once more, the hair at the back of her neck raising, she couldn’t prevent the low growl that reverberated from her chest as she stared at Caitlyn. She doesn’t want you.

The princess halted her movements. 

“Vi?”

Vi squeezed her eyes shut and turned her back to the princess, her body felt as though it was on fire, her skin buzzed with tension.

“You should go.”

Vi heard Caitlyn take another step forward. Her senses were firing. She could smell the faint scent of lavender that clung to her hair, hear the way her breathing deepened every so slightly. Everything seemed to combine together in an intoxicating cocktail of sensations that made her mind spin. 

“No. I won’t leave you.”

Vi whirled around. She pushed herself forwards, her body clattering against the bars of the cell, her fingers curling and straining around the iron as she clutched them. Caitlyn did not flinch.

“Cait, please.. don’t you get it? This is who I am!” She forced the words out through gritted teeth. That familiar metallic taste settled on her tongue once more, renewed as her teeth nicked at her flesh. She dropped her gaze from Caitlyn to the floor, shame flooded through her body. Now she sees me as I am.

“You’re right, this is who you are.”

Vi’s head rose then, she narrowed her eyes at Caitlyn, as the princesses gaze flicked over her body, lingering on her hands as they gripped at the bars of the cell, a white knuckle grip coated with crimson. Her stare softened, before she blinked her eyes away, her gaze rising to capture Vi’s.

Vi huffed out another guttural groan. Her eyes flicked to the ring on her finger. A faint voice rose within her mind, urging her to remove it, whispering in dulcet tones how the pain would stop if she did. Her fingers twitched around the iron bars, her blood now a liquid flame as it trailed through her body. 

“And I would never change you.”

Vi jerked her head up to face Caitlyn. Her mouth fell open, her breaths falling from her lips in laboured pants as she watched the princess.

Caitlyn only stood, her lips pressed together in a firm line as she kept her eyes on Vi, an unwavering stare that seemed to penetrate her skin, encouraging her heart to beat a rapid rhythm in her chest. Caitlyn’s mouth twitched slightly, her lips pulling into a sad, almost wistful smile.

“I will not stand idly by knowing you’re caged in here like some kind of.. animal.”

She turned then, her head jerking from right to left as she seemingly searched for a means to open the cell. Panic rose within Vi’s stomach, a sickening sensation that had her rattling the iron bars.

“No! Caitlyn please, just go.. it’s for your safety..”

Caitlyn turned, her mouth fell open as though to respond, but the words died in her throat as Vi doubled over in pain. A low guttural growl making its way from her throat. She jerked her head towards the small window in the room. Shadows danced across her face as the moon slowly shifted into view, bathing the cell in a sterilising white light. 

She clutched at her head as pain pulsed through her body. So much energy, so much need, for the hunt, for - for..

She turned her eyes on Caitlyn. She had dropped to her knees at the bars of the cell, eyebrows drawn in tight as her mouth moved, the sound inaudible against the blood that rushed in Vi’s ears. 

“Cait.. please.. go.”

Caitlyn shook her head, concern swimming freely in her pupils. Vi fought through the fog of bloodlust that had settled in her mind, desperately clawing at the edges of her conscious for a foothold that had not yet been subdued by its relentless onslaught.

“It.. isn’t safe..”

Vi jerked her head away from Caitlyn, as another onslaught flashed through her mind. She groaned in pain. Her bones ached with the need to move, to do something, to satiate the desire for action. She rubbed at her eyes with her palms. 

A soft click caught her attention then. She turned her head, slowly. A small part of her hoping, wishing, it wasn’t what she thought it was. 

The air was stolen from her lungs as she looked up at Caitlyn and watched her withdraw a key from the lock of the cell, and pull the gate open. Vi pushed herself to her feet, the writhing, furious torrent of emotions that had been raging inside of her body all evening stilled, a brief moment of peace, before the inevitable crash. Caitlyn tossed the key to the ground, her eyes fixed on Vi’s own. 

Vi took a small step forward, her gaze dropped to the now discarded key, before finding Caitlyn’s eyes once more. She exhaled a slow, defeated sigh, her voice spilling from her in a husky, breathy tone.

“You shouldn’t have done that.”

Chapter Text

“You shouldn’t have done that.”

Caitlyn only stood straighter in response. It reminded Vi of the foolish, ill-founded courage of bandits she had descended upon in previous hunts, convinced they could be the one to slay a mythical beast. She had always responded to these delusions in the same way: with her jaws around their throats.

She approached Caitlyn, pausing only inches in front of her. Her brows drew together as she sensed no fear from the princess. 

Caitlyn lifted her hand, until her palm came to rest against Vi’s cheek. Her heart threatened to beat out of her chest as it pounded beneath her ribs. Her entire body had become a living, breathing fire, the blood coursing through her screamed for release - anything but the restraint she had placed on it.

She exhaled, her eyes flicking between Caitlyn’s pupils, searching, longing. Cool blue eyes met hers, an acceptance swimming within them that stole the breath from her lungs.

“I don’t want to leave this journey in the past, Vi. Nor do I want things to go back to how they were before.” 

She stepped closer then, her eyes flicking between Vi’s eyes, before darting lower for a fraction of second, and rising once more.

“I want you. I.. I always have.”

The blood in her veins that had simmered and bubbled beneath the surface, rising to a boil and threatening to spill over. Finally did. 

She wrapped her arms around Caitlyn’s waist and pulled the princess into her, their mouths colliding as she swallowed her startled gasp. After a moment, Caitlyn’s mouth moved against her own, their bodies pressed flush against one another. Caitlyn kept one hand on Vi’s cheek as the other snaked around her neck, deepening the embrace. 

Vi was being fuelled by pure, primal desire now. She moaned into Caitlyn’s mouth, allowing herself to drown in the princess. Her nerves, having long been numbed beyond recognition, sparked to life once more. She felt Caitlyn’s teeth graze along her lower lip, the touch drawing a low rumble from her chest. Her blood flowed freely through her, a pleasant fire that sang as it relished in the embrace, accepting the hunt. 

Caitlyn pulled away slightly, and Vi’s mouth followed, yearning for her touch, her body desperate for more. She let her eyes flutter open, the heat of the moment still lingering.

“Come with me.”

She felt Caitlyn take her hand. Vi followed as Caitlyn pulled them out of the room and into the hallway. She shook her head as the throes of passion flowed through her, an endless onslaught of wave after wave of desire. 

She halted abruptly. Caitlyn turned when she felt the resistance, whatever words she had prepared dying in her throat as Vi pushed her against the wall and captured her lips once more. Her body thrummed pleasantly as Caitlyn moaned into her mouth, their tongues brushing against one another as she deepened the kiss.

After a moment, Vi withdrew. Caitlyn’s cheeks were flushed a deep crimson as she caught her breath in rapid pants. Vi could feel the rise and fall of her chest against her own body. Her lips shifted into a satisfied grin as she looked Caitlyn over, a possessive flare sparking in her chest. 

Caitlyn exhaled as she took Vi’s hand once more and continued down the hall, her pace significantly quicker now. They ascended the small set of stairs, taking them two at a time, before rushing through another hallway and up another couple of steps. Vi didn’t take her eyes off of Caitlyn as they moved. 

Her hair was loose and cascading down her back, her body itched with the need to run her hand’s through the raven locks, take fistfuls between her fingertips. Vi was still watching Caitlyn when they came to an abrupt stop. She tore her gaze away as Caitlyn pushed open the door, into what Vi could recognise to be her chambers. 

Caitlyn pulled her into the room, and Vi kicked the door closed behind her. She turned to flip the lock, and when she shifted to face Caitlyn once more, she felt the hard wood of the door against her back as Caitlyn pushed into her and crashed their lips together once more. She sighed into her mouth as she felt Caitlyn’s hands run along her stomach. She cupped the back of Caitlyn’s neck with her hand, the other drifting lower to settle around her waist. 

Their mouths moved feverishly against one another. So many words that had been left unsaid, years of yearning and unspoken emotions, that until now had been satisfied with the subtle brushing of fingertips, gazes that lasted for a second too long, were all poured into the kiss, swallowed between quiet gasps. There was no longer any space for denial, for restraint, it had no place between them anymore, enough years had been burned and turned to ash in its name. 

Vi’s chest fluttered as Caitlyn’s fingers scratched at the hair at the base of her neck. She felt Caitlyn smile into the kiss, the action only serving to stoke the fire in her heart, the organ now pulsing pure sunlight through her body. 

The wolf within her bared its teeth once more as she pushed back against Caitlyn, her hand at the princesse’s waist tightening its grip and lifting her. Long legs encircled her torso as Vi released Caitlyn’s mouth and trailed slow kisses down her neck.

She breathed against the flesh, her words raspy and coated with desire.

“Mm, good.”

Caitlyn leaned her head back, exposing more of her neck to Vi, who latched onto the skin greedily. She sucked at the pulse point on Caitlyn’s flesh, feeling the beat of her heart against her mouth, the sensation sending her mind into a dizzying frenzy. Vi gave the skin a gentle bite, fighting through the cloud in her mind to ensure the touch was featherlight, so as not to harm Caitlyn. Her efforts earned her a soft moan in response, the sound raising the hair on Vi’s skin.

She carried Caitlyn across the room before setting her on the desk. Vi released her hold on Caitlyn’s neck, pausing for a moment to catch her breath as the two women looked at each other, their faces flushed and eyes hooded with desire.

Caitlyn turned then, her eyes flicking across the contents of the desk, which was - thankfully - practically empty. When she caught Vi’s gaze once more, her lips curled into a smirk, and her hands clasped together at the base of Vi’s neck.

“Just checking I didn’t leave a goblet of wine anywhere..”

Vi felt her canines brush against her lips as her mouth shifted into a toothy grin. She huffed out a breathy laugh, her blood calming as her movements stilled for a moment. Caitlyn’s eyes flicked over her face, her mouth falling open slightly as she caught her breath. Vi could feel the need radiating from her body in hot, pulsing waves. 

She pushed through the roaring voice in her mind that urged her to move - to take - and brought her hand to Caitlyn’s cheek. The princess nuzzled into the touch, a brief, gentle respite. Vi brushed her thumb over Caitlyn’s swollen lips, tugging lightly at the flesh.

As she stared into Caitlyn’s eyes - pools of blue that swam with a tenderness that caused a deep pang within Vi’s heart - the snarling wolf within her curled into itself, replaced with an anxious, whimpering, whelp. She cursed herself internally, nerves beginning to bubble in her chest.

The warm touch of Caitlyn’s lips against her palm caught her attention then. The princess watched her, understanding in her gaze. Vi’s mouth dropped open, and she exhaled a slow breath.

“I.. I’ve never-”

Caitlyn’s mouth on hers cut her off , swallowing the unspoken confession as she melted into the kiss, her hands at the small of Caitlyn’s back increased their pressure, pulling her closer, as the legs wrapped around her torso mimicked the action.

Their lips moved languidly against one another. Vi felt that familiar fire begin to return to her blood, setting her nerves alight as Caitlyn’s tongue brushed over hers, her throat fluttering tonally in response. Caitlyn pulled back, her gaze fixed on Vi’s lips. Only a tiny sliver of blue remained visible around the edges of her blown-out pupils.

Her hands reached up to tug at the hem of Vi’s tunic, fingers gripping the fabric.

“Make love to me, Vi.”

Vi was grateful that Caitlyn had her legs wrapped around her waist, holding them firmly together, as she was sure that her body would’ve given out otherwise with the sinful urgency in the princesse’s tone. Whatever was left of the nervous wolf-cub in her heart was violently expelled, the beast rising in its full form once more, setting her mind alight.

Vi leaned forward, capturing Caitlyn’s mouth. The princess sighed into the embrace, her hands releasing the fistfuls of fabric at the base of Vi’s stomach, to slowly encircle her shoulders, her nails scratched at the back of her neck, sending shivers along Vi’s skin. 

Vi took Caitlyn’s lower lip between her teeth, pulling back slowly. Caitlyn’s mouth followed, not wanting to relinquish the contact. After a moment, she released the flesh, relishing in the soft gasp that brushed over her mouth. She tilted her head to catch Caitlyn’s stare, her lips pulling into a smirk.

“Is that a command, princess?”

Caitlyn didn’t respond vocally. The hands at the back of Vi’s neck increased their pressure to bring their mouths together once more, their lips moving against one another with a renewed hunger that demanded to be satiated. Vi pulled Caitlyn into her, lifting the princess from the desk and carrying her across the room. 

Caitlyn’s hands raked through her hair as they moved, and Vi couldn’t resist the way she purred into the princesse’s mouth. She removed a hand from the back of Caitlyn’s thigh to reach out, finding the soft fabric of the bed, and she slowly lowered Caitlyn onto the mattress. Vi shuffled herself onto the bed, manoeuvring herself between the princesses legs as Caitlyn settled. Her hands ran along the sides of her body, following the gentle curve of her waist, and over her ribs, pausing just below the swell of her breasts. 

A flash of anger flared through Vi’s body at the fabric that still separated them. She pulled away from Caitlyn for only a moment, before her mouth latched on to the soft skin of her neck. An intoxicating cacophony of sinful sounds spilled from between Caitlyn’s lips as Vi sucked at her flesh. Her hands trailed down Caitlyn’s stomach, eventually coming to settle at the buckle of her riding breeches. Her fingers fumbled with the clasp, searching for a way to release the mechanism. She yielded to the frustration that had built into a deafening crescendo in her mind, her fingers curling around the fabric as she tore it aside.

The quiet sound of metal bouncing and rolling drew Vi’s face from Caitlyn’s neck. The pair watched as the gold clasp of Caitlyn’s trousers rolled across the floor, spinning in place briefly before coming to settle beneath the desk.

Vi turned back to Caitlyn as the metallic ringing died out, her mouth shifting into a lopsided, apologetic grin. 

She received only a subtle shake of the head in response, a smile pulling at Caitlyn’s lips. The small gap between her front teeth was exposed as she did, before she pulled the knight in once more, capturing her mouth in a slow, sensual embrace.

Vi’s hand slid beneath the folds of Caitlyn’s blouse, pushing aside the fabric of her trousers to rest her palm against her bare stomach. She felt Caitlyn’s breath hitch in her throat, her body arching into Vi’s hand as the kiss deepened, their mouths moving over each other wantonly.

Caitlyn’s hands tugged at her tunic once more, and Vi pulled away to catch Caitlyn’s eyes.

“This. Off.”

Vi studied her for a moment, her eyes taking in the sight below her. Caitlyn was deliciously disheveled. Her chest rose and fell deeply as her mouth was parted slightly, her eyes hooded and cheeks flushed as she held fistfuls of Vi’s tunic in her fingertips. 

Vi leant forward to capture Caitlyn’s lips in a quick kiss before leaning back, sitting on her knees, and pulling the tunic over her head, leaving her in only a fine linen undershirt. She placed her hands on either side of Caitlyn’s hips, grasping the fabric of her riding trousers. 

It took every ounce of restraint Vi had left to keep from tearing the material from her body. She caught Caitlyn’s eyes once more, a silent question in her gaze.

Caitlyn gave a slow nod, her hands coming down to rest atop Vi’s. She lifted her body, allowing the article to slide down her legs as the knight pulled the offending fabric away in one smooth movement and swiftly tossed it aside.

Vi took a moment to gaze down at Caitlyn, a quiet tenderness filling her chest and cooling the inferno that had raged within her heart and her blood. The princess lay there, her eyes hooded, and a soft breath escaping her lips as she returned the gaze. Vi’s eyes lingered on every inch of Caitlyn’s face - the gentle curve of her lips, the delicate arch of her brow, how her hair framed her face in a stunning raven wave. 

In that moment, nothing else mattered. Every sleepless night, every scar, every morning spent awakening with aching bones and a longing in her heart had led to this moment. Even the blood of the wolf could not overpower the adoration that she had held in her heart for Caitlyn - the scene before her was a vision she had not even dared to allow herself to dream of.

She tentatively reached out, the action slow, cautious, as though to ensure that what she was seeing was real. She brushed a strand of hair out of Caitlyn’s face. Caitlyn caught her hand in her own, and Vi pulled her arm towards her, directing it around her shoulders as she pulled the princess into her lap. She kept one hand at the small of Caitlyn’s back, the other dropping to cradle her bare thigh.

Caitlyn leaned forward, their lips meeting with a gentle pressure, slow, deliberate, as though every movement had a deeper intention, a quiet promise, spoken only in the subtlest of actions. 

When they did break apart, Caitlyn remained only inches away, their breaths mingling as Vi felt her fingers tracing the back of her neck. She tilted her head, meeting Caitlyn’s gaze, a devastating affection there that she knew was mirrored in her own darkened irises.

“I’m yours, Vi.”

Caitlyn’s tone was low, thick with desire, yet there was no lack of conviction in the words. She removed her hands from Vi’s neck to unbutton her blouse. Vi’s gaze followed the movement, trailing down with each deft movement of Caitlyn’s fingers as the fabric slipped away, revealing only a sheer chemise beneath.

“So take me.”

Vi did not need to be told twice. Her blood raged within her once more, sending pure bolts of electrified desire through her body. She brushed Caitlyn’s blouse off of her shoulders, and the princess tossed it aside, before pulling the knight in for another bruising kiss. All of the feverish need had returned to their actions with a renewed ferocity. Caitlyn rocked gently in her lap, each movement clouding Vi’s mind with an insatiable hunger, her blood growing impossibly warm in her veins. Mine.

Their mouths parted for a moment to allow for Caitlyn to pull Vi’s linen undershirt over her head, and Vi ran a hand through her hair to brush the loose strands from her face. 

Caitlyn’s hand on her chest gave her pause, as she pressed her palm over Vi’s heart. The knight could feel the frantic beating beneath her skin, she herself wondered how her ribs had not yet been cracked by its relentless rhythm. When Caitlyn’s gaze met hers, Vi offered her a small, knowing, smile, her own hand coming to rest atop the princesse’s. A choked laugh escaped Caitlyn’s lips before she leaned in, capturing Vi’s mouth in another searing kiss, her hand still pressed over her heart.

The princess pulled away then, a small smirk on her face as her hands curled around the hem of her chemise as she pulled it up and over her head. Vi felt her eyes widen as she stared at Caitlyn, now bare aside from her underwear. She reached out to run her hands along the smooth skin of her chest, trailing her body and over the swell of her breast, her fingertips squeezing gently around it. 

Caitlyn moaned softly against her mouth, she leant forwards to take Vi’s bottom lip between her own, nibbling at the flesh there, and pulling back. Vi followed, slowly lowering them back onto the bed. Caitlyn slung her arms around Vi’s shoulders as she deepened the kiss. The feel of Caitlyn’s bare skin against her own sent Vi into a dizzying whirl of desire, every thought in her mind consumed by a singular, overwhelming need.

She ran her hand along the side of Caitlyn’s body, her fingertips caressing each curve as she gripped at her hips, her thumb brushing the band of her underwear. Caitlyn whimpered into her mouth, the sound setting her blood alight with an all-encompassing satisfaction as the beast raged within her, demanding for her to take what had been promised.

She curled her fingers around the band, any faint whisper of restraint long purged from her mind as she pulled at the fragile fabric, tearing it from Caitlyn’s skin. 

If the princess was concerned about her rapidly depleting collection of in-tact clothes, she did not show it. A quiet gasp was exhaled into Vi’s mouth as she tossed the article aside to join the others that littered the floor, a physical trail of their intimacy.

Vi pulled out of the kiss. Caitlyn lay beneath her, her hair splayed out behind her back in a seductive wave of disheveled azure locks. 

As she hovered over the princess, her necklace hung between them, swaying slightly with each shared breath. Vi watched as Caitlyn’s eyes dropped to the pendant. 

What had once been a token of duty and obligation, now shifted into something deeper, blossoming in the small space between them. When Vi’s fist had first curled around the Kiramman sigil, the pendant had felt impossibly heavy in her hands, a weight that she did not think would ever rest easy against her chest. And yet, in the dim light of Caitlyn’s chambers, as their quiet pants mixed together, and the moonlight danced off of its edges, Vi realised that for the first time, the necklace felt weightless. In fact, it gave her strength, purpose, instead of drawing it from her.

Caitlyn’s hand reached up, her movements slow, barely tracing the air around it, as though afraid to disturb the fragile bond it had once held for her. After a moment, she sighed, her hand curling around the pendant. She blinked her eyes up to catch Vi’s stare then, and the knight felt her breath catch as the princesse’s stare narrowed, a seriousness in her expression, but one that was tempered with a vulnerability she did not shy away from showing. 

Her gaze softened, a rawness that danced around Vi’s heart, threatening to pull it apart at any moment. Her words were barely above a whisper, yet they carried such a depth, one Vi knew all too well: years of unanswered questions, nights spent longing, wondering. 

“Never leave me again.”

Vi sucked in a breath. The words struck her harsher than any blow from an arrow or blade had or ever could have. The deep wound in her heart that she had only ever tried to keep from bleeding out completely, threatened to tear open once more, the pain and guilt that had tormented her for years, threatened to rise to the surface. 

But as Caitlyn’s eyes searched hers, earnest vulnerability so clearly on show, Vi felt the old wound in her heart beginning to heal. Every kind word, gentle touch, and shared laugh with the princess had been a stitch passing through and closing it, healing had come from the very source she believed to be the origin of the wound.

She had promised herself to many causes in her life, she was no stranger to oaths or codes, but never had she felt such an unshakable resolve settle within her bones and line her fire-ridden veins as she did now.

“Never.”

Caitlyn’s eyes flicked between Vi’s for a moment, the word lingering between them, the air heavy with tension and purpose. Vi felt Caitlyn tug the necklace then, pulling her in. She captured Caitlyn’s lips once more, the princesse’s hands settling around her shoulders as her fingers raked through the hair at the back of her neck.

She let her hand trail across Caitlyn’s stomach, her body twitching slightly in response to the slow, tender touches of Vi’s fingertips. Caitlyn’s breath hitched as her hand came to rest on the inside of her thigh just below her hips, she bit down on Vi’s lip, the action drawing a satisfied hum from the knight.

She kept a firm hold on Caitlyn’s thigh as she drew back, layering soft kisses along her jawline, before trailing down, and sucking at her neck. Caitlyn’s breathing was becoming increasingly more ragged as Vi continued her journey lower, across her collarbones, before dropping to leave a trail of hot kisses between her breasts, before adjusting to take a nipple into her mouth, and running her tongue around the flesh in slow circles. 

Caitlyn grasped a fistful of her hair then, desperate pants falling from her mouth as her chest rose and fell in tandem with Vi’s ministrations. The knight released the flesh, the skin there glistening slightly in the moonlight with the remnants of her presence. 

Caitlyn released her hold on Vi’s hair as she lowered her head to continue to place slow kisses to her stomach. She felt Caitlyn’s legs part further as she dipped below her navel. Her hand on Caitlyn’s thigh adjusted its grip as she brought it up to rest over her shoulder. She sucked at the soft flesh of her inner thigh, before placing gentle kisses over the inflamed skin and moving along, her face passing over Caitlyn’s heat, her breaths fanning over the area as she moved across to kiss along her other thigh. 

She flicked her eyes up to Caitlyn’s face then, blue eyes watched her from below hooded eyelids. Vi kept her eyes locked on the princess as she settled herself between Caitlyn’s legs, her tongue gliding across the soft, wet flesh there. 

Caitlyn’s head fell back as Vi ran her tongue across the flesh again, her mind spun as she tasted the princess on her tongue, briefly dipping into her centre, before climbing upwards once more.

“Yes! there.. please..”

Vi’s gaze rose as Caitlyn writhed beneath her, she focused her attention on a particularly sensitive bundle of nerves, the princesse’s body responding in kind as her hand found Vi’s head once more, her fingers curling around fistfuls of her hair as she pulled Vi’s face into her.

Vi purred at the touch as she increased her pressure, sucking at the flesh and running her tongue along it in slow circles. Her name fell from Caitlyn’s lips in a repetitive chant, each one more breathy and desperate than the last, the sound only served to stoke Vi’s own arousal. She clenched her eyes closed as she devoured Caitlyn, burying her face into the skin and tasting every inch of the flesh there. 

The beast within her howled pleasantly as she satiated her hunger between the princesse’s legs. She drew back slightly to bring a hand to her core, coating the skin with the throes of Caitlyn’s lust. Vi’s name spilled from Caitlyn’s lips in a whimpered prayer as she slowly pushed the digit inside, her body arching in response. 

Vi was consumed in the intoxicating scent, taste and sight of Caitlyn becoming undone beneath her as she slowly withdrew the digit, relishing in the warmth before pushing back in once more. She lowered her head to suck and lick at the bundle of nerves whilst she continued to fuck Caitlyn. The princesse’s legs snaked around her shoulders, pulling her further into her, as she rocked into Vi’s mouth in rhythm with her thrusts, her hands raking through her hair with wanton desperation as she arched her body to allow Vi deeper access to where she needed it most. 

“Yes! God Vi.. don-don’t stop.”

Vi increased her pace, her mind and body was alight with a pleasant fire that coursed through her veins as she gave into her desires and allowed the beast to wrestle its way to the forefront of her mind. She purred against Caitlyn’s flesh as the princess increased her grip on her hair, her nails raking and pulling lightly at the strands curled within her fist.

The hand in her hair increased its pressure, and Vi groaned as Caitlyn pulled her head up. She released the flesh in her mouth with a quiet pop as she let the princess pull her face towards her. Caitlyn’s eyes were wild with desire, her face flushed a deep crimson as she was now reduced to a whimpering writhing mess beneath Vi. That same spark of possessiveness flared within her once more as she let her eyes trail over Caitlyn’s body, as she continued to pump inside of her. 

Caitlyn brought her hand up to brush her thumb over her chin. Vi could feel the slick that had collected there, and both of their eyes fell to the princesses thumb, the skin glistening with the evidence of Caitlyn’s pleasure. Vi dipped her head down to take the digit in her mouth. She kept her eyes on Caitlyn as she relished in the taste, before releasing the flesh.  

A soft whine slipped past Caitlyn’s lips as she pulled Vi into her, their mouths gliding over one another with a carnal desire. Soft moans broke them apart occasionally as Caitlyn arched her body into Vi’s hand. 

Caitlyn pulled out of the kiss as her hands looped around Vi’s shoulders, the knight leant down to pepper slow kisses to her neck, relishing in the rapid beating of her heart against her mouth. Caitlyn’s breathing increased in pace further, shallow breaths that rocked through her body.

“Vi.. I’m - I..”

Vi gave the skin of her neck a gentle bite, before taking the flesh of her earlobe between her teeth. She cooed in the princesse’s ear, her voice low and husky.

“I’ve got you, you’re doing so good.”

“Vi.. Vi.. I-”

Caitlyn’s body shuddered violently beneath her, a strangled cry slipping from her mouth as her legs clenched around Vi’s hand. The knight stilled her movements, savouring the tight warmth around her as she remained inside of the princess as she rocked through her climax. Vi whispered gentle encouragements in Caitlyn’s ear between soft kisses she placed along her neck. 

After a moment, Caitlyn’s legs relaxed, and Vi slowly withdrew her hand, a soft sigh spilled from Caitlyn as she pulled out of her. She lifted her head from the princesse’s neck to catch her gaze.

Vi had seen many beautiful things in this world - crimson skies at dawn - the majesty of snow laden peaks of mountains that overlooked land for miles around - the shimmer of sunlight on water. And yet, as her eyes trailed over Caitlyn, she felt foolish, for anything she had witnessed beforehand, was only a poor imitation of true beauty. 

There was a fragility to Caitlyn, one that Vi had rarely been privileged enough to bare witness to. Caitlyn’s flushed skin held the soft afterglow of their coupling, her body still humming with their shared intimacy. 

Caitlyn reached up to softly brush her cheek, and as she did so, Vi felt the final stitch pass through her heart, closing the old wound completely. Vi’s chest tightened, in this moment, she was no longer a knight, a protector, a wolf - she was simply in awe of the woman in front of her.

She leaned down to capture Caitlyn’s mouth in an earnest kiss. The princess sighed into her mouth, smiling against Vi’s lips. 

She pulled back, and Vi brushed a wayward strand of hair out of her face. Caitlyn was like being bathed in sunlight for the first time after a long winter - returning home after an arduous journey. Vi didn’t think she would ever be able to accurately describe the overwhelming pull that had always drawn her to Caitlyn, if she had prayed to any god and wished for her deepest desires, she found them reflected in the woman in front of her.

She lowered herself to lay down next to Caitlyn, who shifted onto her side to face her, her hand resting on Vi’s waist. Vi pulled the princess into her, their mouths coming together once more, moving languidly against one another, as Caitlyn’s breathing began to even out.

When they separated, Caitlyn wore a small smirk, her eyes glinting with mischief. Vi raised an eyebrow at the princess, and the sound of a soft laugh slipped past her lips.

“Is this what you’re going to be like every time there’s a full moon?”

Vi nuzzled into Caitlyn’s neck as she snorted out a soft laugh.

“Hm, it’s not normally as bad. Usually I can go for a run, or hunt - do something with the energy - so being cooped up on a ship didn’t help.”

Caitlyn hummed as she ran a hand through her hair.

“Did I help?”

Vi pulled back, her mouth dropped open slightly as she looked Caitlyn over, the shadows of lust had settled within her eyes once more, and Vi felt her own blood spark in response.

“More than you know, Cait.”

Vi leaned down to capture Caitlyn’s mouth in another bruising kiss, her hands trailing to explore her body, dipping and rising with each curve of her smooth skin. She grunted against Caitlyn’s mouth as the princess hooked a leg around her torso and pushed her onto her back. Vi felt her mouth water as Caitlyn straddled her, a hunger in her eyes.

She leaned forward to catch Vi’s mouth in a chaste kiss, taking a moment to nip at her bottom lip with her teeth as she pulled away. Vi found herself panting against her mouth, the sensation of Caitlyn’s body all over her was driving her into a lustful frenzy.

Caitlyn drew back only inches, their lips still brushing ever so slightly as she spoke.

“Now… I’m going to tame a wolf.”

Vi could only smirk in response as Caitlyn descended upon her. You already have.

***

Caitlyn inhaled deeply, the fog of sleep slowly receding from her mind. 

She blinked her eyes open. Sunlight spilled through the small window in the room, illuminating her chambers. 

She felt a weight across her stomach, and cast her gaze down to see the knights arm slung around her waist, the blanket of the bed only haphazardly covering the lower half of her and Vi’s body. She shifted slightly. Vi was nuzzled into her side, laying on her stomach, her hair mussed and splayed out on the pillow, a few loose strands falling over her face as she breathed deep and even, her eyebrows twitching occasionally as she dreamed. 

A fond smile pulled at Caitlyn’s mouth as she watched Vi, she raised a hand to brush aside the loose hairs, the arm around her waist pulled her closer in response. She couldn’t prevent the soft laugh that spilled from her lips as Vi’s throat fluttered pleasantly at the contact. Caitlyn leaned forward to press a soft kiss to the scar on Vi’s eyebrow, the knight sighed contently at the touch, the sound sparking a warmth in her chest. 

She let her eyes drift closed once more. Her body ached pleasantly, a swift reminder of their actions last night. Well, this morning too I suppose, Caitlyn mused. Vi had not been exaggerating when she had told her that the ‘blood of the wolf’ staved off the need for sleep. Caitlyn was convinced the knight had made it her mission to prove the fact, and despite the pleasant ache in her loins and bones, she had never felt so well rested.

She opened her eyes once more and tilted her head up slightly, her eyes flicking around the room. Their clothes littered the floor, strewn haphazardly around the room, an incriminating trail of their coupling. Feathers - feathers? - Caitlyn’s brows furrowed, her eyes widened after a moment when she turned her eyes to Vi’s side of the bed, and saw the half torn-open pillowcase discarded beside her body. She shook her head in disbelief as she looked around the room once more, the bedside table had been knocked over at one point, the drawers falling open and spilling some bandages onto the floor. She let her head fall back onto the pillow and blew some hair out of her face. After a moment, a wide grin split her cheeks as warmth bloomed in her chest. 

Vi stirred then, her breathing quickening as she began to awaken. Caitlyn turned to face her, and watched as her eyes darted wildly beneath her eyelids, before fluttering open lazily. Steel eyes roamed across her face and body languidly before rising to catch her gaze once more. Caitlyn’s heart swelled at the stare. 

Vi’s mouth shifted into a lopsided grin, her hand rising from Caitlyn’s waist to run along her stomach, the calloused skin of her palms sent a pleasant shiver across her skin.

“Is this a dream?”

Caitlyn felt her chest ache at the sincerity in Vi’s tone, she leaned forward to capture her mouth in a chaste kiss, relishing in the pleasant sigh the knight exhaled against her lips.

“No Vi, this isn’t a dream.”

Vi’s eyes fluttered closed once more as she sighed, nuzzling her face into Caitlyn’s neck.

“So I’m dead then, and this is the afterlife.”

Caitlyn laughed as she leaned back, forcing Vi to face her once more. She cradled the knights face with her hands. Vi’s eyes opened and she smiled a toothy grin. Caitlyn’s eyes flicked to the still sharp canines that peeked from between her lips. A heat pooled in her stomach as she recalled how they had felt against her skin.

She cleared her throat, her eyes rising to capture Vi’s stare once more, her words spilling out between chuckles

“No, you’re not dead either.”

Vi exhaled a breath, her eyes dropping to look over her body. Caitlyn felt a wave of nervousness spark in her chest as Vi’s eyes roamed over her form, she thought about retrieving the blanket and pulling it over them, her arm twitched, but before she could do so, Vi spoke.

“I didn’t hurt you did I?”

Caitlyn snapped her eyes back to Vi’s face. Genuine worry was reflected back at her in steel pupils. She rubbed slow circles into Vi’s cheek with her thumb, trying to drive out the doubt that she knew was settling in her mind.

“No, of course not.. quite the opposite actually.”

Caitlyn could feel the flush spreading through her cheeks at her words. Vi’s eyes softened, a slow crimson rising on her own skin.

“Although, I don’t think the same can be said for that pillow..”

She gestured her head over Vi’s shoulder, and the knight shifted then. Caitlyn let her eyes trail over Vi’s back as the knight turned to retrieve the casualty. She could see some scratch marks over her shoulders, and the sight sent a pleasant warmth through her body. After a moment Vi turned back to face her, more feathers puffed out around them as Vi held the pillow out, studying it. 

She turned to Caitlyn and gave a subtle shrug of her shoulders before tossing the pillow off of the bed, muttering a quiet ‘oh well’  as she did so.

Vi pulled her in once more. Caitlyn sighed as a pleasant warmth radiated from the knights skin, she placed her leg over Vi’s as her head settled on her chest. Vi’s heart beat a steady rhythm against her ear, as her hand traced slow circles into her back, Caitlyn mimicked the action against Vi’s stomach. They remained like that for an indeterminate amount of time, before Caitlyn felt Vi take a deep breath.

“I thought you hated me for so long.. for leaving. I mean, you probably did, I know I hated myself for it.”

Caitlyn tilted her head to face Vi. The knight had her gaze on the ceiling, a distant look swimming within her eyes. She sighed as she brought a hand to Vi’s chin, tilting her head down to face her.

“I felt so many things for you Vi… but never hate. I’d go on horseback rides to our spot, but it wasn’t the same. I spent so many nights waiting for one of the staff to tell me you’d returned, but even then, when it didn’t happen, I never hated you. I just.. missed you.”

Vi’s arm around her tightened, and her gaze lingered on Caitlyn’s face with a quiet longing, a brief hint of guilt clouding her eyes. Caitlyn continued then.

“Now, after this-” she gestured her hand between them “-I only grieve for all the nights we spent apart.” 

She leaned forwards to kiss Vi once more. Not believing she would ever get used to doing so. She pulled away, her hand finding Vi’s cheek as their noses brushed.

“In the garden of my thoughts, you were the rose amongst thorns.”

Her words hung between them for a moment, and Caitlyn drew back ever so slightly to look between Vi’s eyes. The knights brows furrowed, her lips parting slightly as a slow breath escaped her, a fleeting, almost imperceptible tremor in her gaze. Vulnerability flickered across her face, before Caitlyn felt Vi pull her in, and she melted into the embrace. 

All of their doubts and unanswered questions now lay bare between them. Together they cast them out, secure in each others embrace as they finally released the weight of what had settled and burrowed between them. The walls they had built - constructed from longing disguised as anger -slowly crumbled in the warmth that radiated between them, their hearts beating in sync with one another, a promise of a second chance, a new path forward.

They broke apart, soft smiles on their faces as they stared into each others eyes longingly. Her heart felt impossibly light as she tried to comprehend their situation, not quite believing they had reached this point, becoming bound to one another, not by oaths or vows, but in flesh, and in their hearts. 

She pressed another chaste kiss to Vi’s mouth, before her brows furrowed and she leaned back slightly. Vi’s eyes widened an imperceptible amount as Caitlyn narrowed her eyes at the knight.

“Why were you locked up in that cell?”

Vi blew out a breath as her eyes flicked across Caitlyn’s face, her lips pursed as she seemed to search for the right words for a moment.

“I arranged it with Sarah and Isobel, I knew I’d get antsy so thought it best to stay out of everyone’s way.”

Caitlyn hummed. Her eyes on the ceiling as she thought over what Vi had told her. She knew the knight had been behaving strangely when she saw her on deck with Isobel. Her hand subconsciously ran through the shaved part of Vi’s hair and the knight purred pleasantly in response.

***

Isobel shuffled down the stairs. She adjusted her grip on the tray in her hands, a few drops of water spilling over the rim of the glass as she did. She continued down the hall and placed the tray on the floor as she pushed the iron door open, before leaning down to pick it up once more.

“Alright Vi, hope you got that out of your syst-”

Her mouth dropped open as she stared at the empty cell, choked breaths slipped from her mouth as her eyes flicked to the open gate, and then to the key on the floor. The tray clattered to the ground with a crash as she sprinted through the ship. 

Sarah startled in her chair as Isobel burst through her door, not even bothering to knock. She leant over, bracing herself with her hands on her knees as she caught her breath, before pushing herself upright.

Sarah raised an eyebrow at her as she awaited an explanation. Isobel sucked in a breath.

“Vi.. she’s - she’s not in the cell.” 

Sarah’s eyebrows almost rose into her hairline, she pushed herself up from her chair with such aggression it crashed to the floor behind her. She pointed her hand at the door.

“Go check on Caitlyn! I’ll secure the deck, hurry!”

Isobel nodded before spinning on her heel and sprinting back out of the door. She barrelled down the hall, knocking over a cabin boy in the process. She shouted an apology over her shoulder as she continued down the corridor, coming to an abrupt stop at Caitlyn’s chambers. She pounded her fist on the door.

“Caitlyn!? Caitlyn are you alright?!”

She heard a thud from within the room, followed by muffled voices. Panic lit her blood on fire, she tried the handle, cursing when it didn’t budge. She banged her fist against the wood once more.

“Caitlyn!”

She stumbled forwards when the door was swiftly pulled open. She quickly rose to her feet, the words dying in her throat as she took in the sight in front of her.

Caitlyn had a hand on the door handle, and the other securing the bed-sheet that was wrapped around her body, her cheeks flushed a deep crimson. Isobel’s brows furrowed, her mouth opening and closing a couple of times. Caitlyn broke the silence then, her voice strained and high pitched.

“Isobel! Uh, is everything alright? I was just.. sleeping.”

Isobel stood there dumbly, staring at the princess, before she finally composed herself. She tilted her head to try to see around Caitlyn and into the room.

“Uh, yeah.. I just, thought you might be - are those feathers?”

Caitlyn turned to look into the room then, a slight grimace was on her face when she turned back to Isobel.

“Oh! Those.. yes, they are… feathers.”

Caitlyn’s lips formed a tight polite smile as she shifted on her feet awkwardly. Isobel opened her mouth to ask if she had seen Vi, when the question was answered for her.

The knight appeared from behind Caitlyn, a loose tunic on her shoulders as she held a shredded pillow out towards Isobel, feathers falling from it as it moved.

“This pillow is, uh, faulty.”

Caitlyn grimaced once more as Vi levelled a smirk Isobel’s way. She looked between the pair, her eyes narrowing as she took in their appearances. Caitlyn’s bare shoulders and dishevelled hair, their flushed cheeks. She reached forwards and retrieved the pillow from Vi wordlessly, tucking the item under her arm. Her eyes flicked between the pair once more, before her gaze lingered on the knight.

“Right.. uh Vi, I came to check on you, thought you might be hungry, we didn’t leave you with much to eat last night.”

Vi turned to cast a quick glance at Caitlyn, who kept her eyes on Isobel, a polite, well rehearsed smile on her face. Vi turned back to her then, she shifted her body to lean against the doorframe, her arms crossed nonchalantly over her chest and a devilish smirk on her face.

“Oh, I ate quite well, actually.”

Caitlyn’s face flushed an ever deeper shade of crimson, her words rushed and strained.

“Thanks for checking on us Isobel! We’ll see you on deck.”

Isobel managed to stop herself from bursting out into laughter until Caitlyn had slammed the door closed. She rubbed at a tear that had fallen from her eye as she made her way above deck to find Sarah.

***

Caitlyn watched as Vi finished off her third helping of breakfast, humming in satisfaction as she finished chewing her last piece of salted meat. She picked up her cup of water and quickly finished that, before leaning back slightly, and exhaling a satisfied sigh. Caitlyn smiled at the sight, she took a sip of her own water before speaking.

“Better?”

Vi shot her a mischievous smirk, before shrugging.

“Yeah, it takes a lot of energy to tame the wolf.”

Caitlyn nodded, a smirk pulling at her own lips.

“I’m aware.”

Vi hummed, her eyes trailed over Caitlyn, the look had her wondering if it would be too ridiculous to retire for the night already, considering they had only emerged from her chambers less than an hour ago. Vi broke the tension, then.

“Sarah told me yesterday we should be arriving in Sunspear pretty soon. Like I said, if we keep a good pace on the horses, and only stop when necessary, we should return to Piltover within.. pfft ten days I suppose.”

Caitlyn nodded absentmindedly, she groaned as she ran a hand through her hair. 

“Yes, there is so much I have to inform my mother about. She thinks you’re dead for one, and she will also believe me to be married.”

She leaned forward to rest her elbows onto the table, and rubbed at her temples with her fingers. She heard Vi sigh in front of her, her eyes flicking up to catch the knights gaze.

“I sent that stable boy in Solitude to Whiterun with a letter for the Companions, warning them of the princes suspicions about the group, and to write back informing me of any news of mobilisation or retaliation.”

Caitlyn nodded at the knight. “That’s good, that information could be crucial in arranging counter-measures.”

Vi hummed in agreement, and Caitlyn’s brows furrowed slightly as she sat up once more.

“Will they be alright, your group?”

Vi’s eyes blinked a couple of times before she shook her head.

“Oh! Yeah they’ll be fine, Solitude or Imperial soldiers can’t enter the city, it’s under the jurisdiction of its own Jarl. Plus the companions are one of the oldest guilds in all of Skyrim, I mean, Whiterun itself was built around Jorrvaskr-” Caitlyn shot a confused look at the knight, who waved her hands in explanation “- the hall of the Companions - so they’re well protected.”

Caitlyn nodded, smiling at the knight. “Okay, good.”

Her eyes flicked down to Vi’s hand resting on the table, and she reached out and intertwined their fingers. The metal of Vi’s ring felt cool against her skin, and she swore she could feel some kind of energy radiating from it. Her eyes rose once more to capture Vi’s gaze, the two women stared at each other dumbly, soft smiles tugging at both of their mouths as they cherished their new bond. Vi squeezed her hand.

“So.. are you ready to head above deck?”

Caitlyn groaned as a heat flushed her cheeks.

“Oh god, I don’t think I’ll ever be ready.”

Vi laughed as she released her hand to stand. Caitlyn mirrored the action, moving around the table to join the knight. Vi offered her arm, and Caitlyn’s eyes flicked to it before she looped her arm through. Vi gave her hand an affectionate pat.

“Hey, maybe Isobel didn’t say anything, it might be fine.”

Caitlyn shook her head as she chuckled lightly, they made their way through the mess hall and down the corridor, before pushing open the door onto the Syren’s deck. Cheers and howls rang out from the crew assembled on the deck as they emerged, Isobel in the centre amongst them. Caitlyn groaned as Vi’s hand came up to rub at the back of her neck, blushes flushing their cheeks.

***

“And you’re sure this will work? This one seemed to have some control, some agency. They recognised their allies.”

The man crossed the room, he gave the small vial in his hands a couple of flicks, dispelling some air bubbles that had settled within the red liquid. The prince watched as he picked up a small dart from the table in front of the cell, and poured the liquid onto its tip, before loading it into the crossbow.

“Hm, it is not unheard of that some have more control than others, the beast can be wrestled and pinned with a strong will, but it rages within regardless.”

He handed the crossbow to the prince, who slowly reached across to take it. He turned his head to the two wolves inside the cell.

“With the right encouragement, the beast will rise to the surface. It infects every facet of their being, and even those with the strongest of wills and deepest of bonds will falter against its relentless bloodlust.”

He gestured his hands to the captive wolves behind the steel bars. 

“These two are from the same pack, siblings. Why don’t you see for yourself what that bond is worth?”

The prince raised the crossbow, he exhaled a breath before puling the trigger. The dart sunk itself into the side of one of the wolves, a howl of pain echoed around the room. He watched as the other animal approached its littermate, sniffing around their body as the other wolf fell to the floor, bile spilling from its mouth as it begun to writhe and kick in agony.

His eyes widened as a sickening growl reverberated around the dungeons. A chorus of strangled cries and whimpers filled the air as the wolf ravaged its littermate, any previous affection forgotten as it sunk its teeth around its neck, biting down until a sickening crack filled the cell, and its body went limp in its brothers mouth.

He turned away from the scene to face the sorcerer once more.

“Bring me as many vials as you can, you will be rewarded handsomely.”

The man nodded, his head bowing deeply.

“Very well, Prince Jake.”

Chapter Text

Caitlyn ran her thumb along the scar on Vi’s thigh, the raised white flesh catching on her fingertip ever so slightly with each pass. She hummed softly to herself. Her gaze flicked over the knights sleeping form, that familiar warmth that never seemed to fully fade whenever she was around Vi swelled as she did so. 

She slowly set about disentangling herself from Vi, shifting and easing herself free from the knights hold, pausing every so often when Vi exhaled loudly or twitched, waiting until she was certain the knight was still sleeping, before moving again. Eventually she slipped out of the embrace, the warmth it had provided instantly fading into a quiet ache.

She stretched her back out as she stood upright, sighing when it popped pleasantly. Caitlyn made her way across the room, bending down to pick up her discarded underwear, before placing it into a drawer at her desk, and retrieving some fresh ones. 

She crossed the room to pull her wardrobe open. Her eyes flicked over the small assortment of clothes inside. Her gaze landed on a pair of black riding breeches and a leather riding tunic, knowing they would be arriving in Sunspear today, she nodded to herself, before pulling the items out of the wardrobe.

She was stood, brushing a few stray strands of hair that she hadn’t tied back out of her face, when a faint shuffling of blankets gave her pause. She was about to turn when strong arms encircled her waist, and Vi’s head nestled itself on her shoulder. She sighed as a soft kiss was planted against the side of her neck, before turning to fully face the knight.

Vi had tugged on her tunic - rescued from the floor - and her breeches, a wide smile on her face as she caught Caitlyn’s eye. 

“Morning Cait.”

A grin pulled at her own lips then, as she leaned down slightly to place a chaste kiss against the knights lips, pulling away after a moment.

“Good morning.”

Vi’s eyes fluttered back open lazily, her gaze trailed over Caitlyn deliberately slowly. She opened her mouth to respond, when a knock at the door cut her off. Vi’s head turned to the direction of the sound, and she moved across the room to pull the door open. 

A young cabin boy was stood in the hallway, his hands clasped behind his back. He gave Vi a nod, shifting his head to look over Vi’s shoulder to offer a greeting to Caitlyn. There was a slight tremor in his voice as he spoke.

“My lord, princess. Sarah asked me to let you both know that we’ll be docking in the next couple of hours.”

Vi stepped back, she tilted her head slightly as she looked the man over.

“Lyonel.. right?”

The young man perked up, his back straightening as a smile pulled at his lips.

“Uhm, yes, my lord.”

Vi chuckled gently.

“Oh, I’m not a lord, just Vi is fine.”

The young man’s brow furrowed, his gaze flicked from Vi, to Caitlyn, and back to Vi.

“Oh, it’s just that - I thought… you and the princess-”

Caitlyn cleared her throat loudly, and made her way across the room to stand next to Vi.

“Thank you Lyonel. Please tell Sarah we will come to see her shortly.”

Caitlyn could hear Vi trying - and failing - to hide her snickering behind her. The young cabin boy simply smiled wider, before bowing his head a little awkwardly.

“Yes, princess.”

He turned and took off down the hallway. Caitlyn pushed the door closed and turned to level a glare at Vi, who was still chuckling softly to herself. She scoffed before making her way back over to her desk, and collecting the small satchel nestled underneath it.

“I’m going to murder Isobel.”

Vi laughed loudly from behind her once more. Caitlyn crossed the room and opened her wardrobe, retrieving the small collection of clothes she had left on the Syren when they arrived in Solitude, and began folding them to place them into the satchel. Vi shuffled up beside her, and Caitlyn felt the warm, faint touch of her hand at the small of her back.

“I’m gonna go and get my things ready, I’ll see you on deck?”

Caitlyn turned to face the knight, she gave a hum of agreement before closing the distance between them, and capturing Vi’s lips in a brief, sweet embrace. Vi sighed into her mouth, her head tilting to deepen the kiss. Caitlyn fought through the lustful cloud that had creeped into her mind and pulled away. She smirked as she gestured her head towards the door.

“Go on.”

Vi blinked a couple of times before standing straighter.

“Right.. yeah.”

She crossed the room and left, closing the door quietly behind her. Caitlyn exhaled as she opened her desk draw to retrieve some of the bandages she had moved there from the bedside table, willing the heat in her stomach to recede.

***

Caitlyn pushed open the door onto the Syren’s deck, momentarily raising her arm to shield her eyes from the blinding sunlight as they adjusted. She made her way up to the quarterdeck, offering the occasional greeting to a few crew members along the way. Sarah stood at the helm, her pirate hat perched on her head, and one hand on the wheel as she conversed with Graham. At Caitlyn’s approach, Sarah glanced over, breaking off her conversation, and turning away from the man.

“Ah, good morning Caitlyn.”

Caitlyn leaned against the railing of the quarterdeck as she returned the greeting, her eyes on the horizon, Sunspear’s harbour now visible in the distance.

“You know, I’ve been wondering. Why sail from Sunspear? Piltover has a dock, does it not?”

Caitlyn felt her body startle slightly at the question. She pushed out a breath through her nose, before angling her body to face Sarah. The woman turned her gaze from the bow of her ship to her.

“Uh, yes, it does. Although my mother discontinued its use some years ago.”

Caitlyn heard Sarah hum quietly, her brow furrowing as she mulled over the princesse’s words.

“Hm, I suppose it’s not unheard of, although I imagine such a large kingdom as Piltover relied heavily on its dock.”

Caitlyn nodded. Her skin felt hot as she recalled the memory. She inhaled a slow breath through her nose, before exhaling it through her mouth.

“It did.” 

Sarah flicked her eyes to the horizon briefly, before she returned her gaze to Caitlyn, an easiness in the stare.

“We were attacked by a warring nation. They arrived on ships, unannounced, and started sacking the city. We only managed to get a foothold after destroying half of the dock, trapping some of their ships and forcing them to retreat.”

She turned back to face the bow of the ship, her elbows propped herself up on the wooden rail as she leaned against it. She clenched her eyes closed, trying to fight through the wave of nausea that passed through her body. She exhaled another deep breath.

“Now, only the odd cargo ship is allowed through, so long as they send word of their arrival before-hand. Even then, they have to dock outside of the harbour and row their cargo in on small boats. Most of our trade arrives on wagons nowadays.”

For a moment, both women said nothing. Silence stretched on between them, drowned by the gentle lapping of waves against the Syren.

“I’m sorry that you had to go through that, Caitlyn.”

She turned to face Sarah once more, who’s gaze was already on her, a devastating understanding in her eyes. Caitlyn pursed her lips, she gave Sarah a sad smile.

Shouts from further along the deck caught her attention then, her head swivelled to investigate the source of the noise. She sighed as a familiar set of ebony armour caught her eyes. Vi was on deck, locked in a sparring match with Isobel, their swords clashing with the unmistakable ringing of steel. 

Sarah’s voice cut through her reprieve.

“Would you mind putting an end to that before your knight either takes another unfortunate swim in the ocean, or severs an arm from my best cannoneer?”

Caitlyn chuckled lightly. She gave Sarah a brief nod before making her way down onto the deck. She slipped through some of the assembled crew that were watching, coming to stand beside Rafen, who had his arms crossed, eyes watching the pair intently.

Caitlyn heard Vi chuckle as she parried another wild strike from Isobel. She raised her hand to her mouth to whistle for their attention, pausing when Isobel raised her blade for another strike, which Vi sidestepped, before taking ahold of her wrist, halting the attack immediately. 

Jeers rang out around them as Isobel struggled against Vi’s grip, her head flicked from her captive hand, to Vi’s face. Caitlyn could see the wide grin splitting the knights cheeks as she exhaled a slow breath before speaking.

“Gotcha.”

Caitlyn whistled then, and both women’s heads whipped to face her. Vi released her grip on Isobel immediately. She shot a grin Caitlyn’s way before turning back to Isobel, and sheathing her blade, before holding a gloved hand out to the woman.

“Shall we call it a draw?”

Isobel tucked her cutlass into her belt. Her eyes flicked to Vi’s hand, before a wide smile pulled at her lips, she grasped Vi’s hand firmly, giving it a couple of enthusiastic shakes.

“Heh, sure.”

Vi gave her a nod, before turning and making her way towards Caitlyn, her armour glinted as she moved, the rubies reflecting the rays of the sun. The knight paused a few paces in front of her.

“Everything alright?”

Caitlyn hummed as she let her eyes trail over the knight. 

“Yes, we should be docking soon.”

Vi nodded, her head turning to cast a glance at the rapidly approaching land, before turning back to face her, her eyes alight with recognition.

“Oh, before I forget!”

She moved past Caitlyn to where they had placed their supplies. She pulled open a satchel, her hands rummaging around inside for a moment, before she turned and walked back to Caitlyn, and held the item out towards her.

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow at the knight as she reached out and took it in her hands. She immediately recognised it to be a pair of her riding trousers. She turned it over in her hands, her thumb brushing over the golden clasp.

“You know your way around a needle and thread better than me, but I thought I’d give it a try, it was my fault after all.”

Caitlyn ran her thumb along the stitching. It was crude and mismatched, but the clasp was secure. A warmth bloomed in her chest as she raised her eyes from the clothing and caught Vi’s gaze. The knight rubbed at the back of her neck nervously. Her eyes flicked down to the riding breeches before rising to capture Caitlyn’s stare once more.

“Is it alright? I can just buy you some new ones if not.. in fact, don’t even worry about it, I’ll-”

Caitlyn cut her off with a quick kiss. She pulled away, a smile pulling at her lips as Vi’s eyes blinked open slowly. 

“It’s perfect Vi, thank you.”

Vi snorted out a laugh, a faint crimson flushing her cheeks. Caitlyn shot Vi another smile as she moved past the knight, and placed the trousers into her satchel, pulling the drawstrings tight to fasten it. 

The duo lingered on deck for a little while longer. Accepting the supplies Rafen offered them with thanks, and adding them to their small collection of belongings grouped below the quarterdeck. Eventually, Sarah called for the sails to be furled, and the Syren came to a gradual stop a short distance out from Sunspear’s dock. 

Caitlyn stood at the bow of the ship, as she watched a pair of rowboats make their way to the Syren. She turned to cast a quick glance at Vi, the knight had her eyes on the boats, but pulled them away after a moment, to give her a brief nod. They turned and made their way back up the vessel. Vi picked up a couple of their satchels, moving them to the side of the deck, ready for the boats to pull alongside.  

Caitlyn picked up her bag and brought it over, just as the boats had stopped alongside the ship. A few of the Syren’s crew took over transferring their belongings from the Syren’s deck onto one of the boats, and Caitlyn recognised Lyonel, carrying over a ladder, pushing it over the side of the deck until the hooks caught on the railing. 

Vi tossed their belongings over the side of the deck and into the waiting arms of the dockworkers on the small boat below. Eventually turning and making her way to Caitlyn when the last of their belongings had been collected, and the boat began to make its way back to the shore. She ran a hand through her hair, her head still turned to face the side of the railing, giving herself an affirmative nod, before catching Caitlyn’s gaze.

“Alright, that’s everything.”

Sarah approached them from the quarterdeck, her eyes briefly flicking to her crew chatting casually over the side of the railing with the dockworkers for a moment, before she turned to face the pair, a grin on her face.

“Well, it’s certainly been an experience travelling with you both. One I don’t believe I will ever forget.”

She raised an arm to remove the pirate hat from her head, her eyes bright as she looked between the pair. Vi stepped forward, a gloved arm extended. Sarah’s eyes flicked to her hand briefly, before she took it in her own.

“Thank you Sarah..for everything.”

Sarah grinned widely as she gave Vi’s hand a firm shake.

“Don’t be a stranger, Vi.”

Vi chuckled as she released her grip. Turning when she heard Isobel shouting her name. Sarah’s gaze flicked to Caitlyn then, a warmth in the stare. Caitlyn stepped forward and offered her own hand.

“You and your crew will always be welcome in Piltover, Sarah. Feel free to visit anytime.. in fact, I must insist you do so.”

Sarah’s gaze remained on Caitlyn’s outstretched hand for a moment, before she lightly brushed it aside, pulling the princess in for a firm hug. 

Caitlyn relaxed into the embrace. Sarah had supported her through what she had believed to be an unimaginable loss, their bond having begun on shaky foundations, but forming into one of mutual respect. Caitlyn now considered the woman to be not only a political ally, but a true friend.

Sarah’s body shook gently against her.

“Well, if the princess insists.. then I suppose I must.”

They pulled back, and Sarah’s gaze shifted to something just over her shoulder. Caitlyn turned, to see Vi, Rafen and Isobel talking animatedly amongst themselves. The knight had a friendly hand on the woman’s shoulder, her free hand gesturing to the sword at her hip, as Isobel nodded enthusiastically at her words.

Caitlyn felt a smile pull at her lips as she watched the exchange. Vi pulled Isobel into a half hug, before turning to Rafen, and embracing the man, slapping each other on the back. Sarah’s voice brought her out of her reprieve.

“I’m glad you two finally seemed to have worked it out.” 

Caitlyn turned to face her then, she pursed her lips as she studied the woman. Her head turning to cast another glance at Vi, before she shifted to face Sarah once more.

“Yes, as am I.”

Sarah chuckled as she placed her hat back onto her head. She eyed Caitlyn with a mischievous smirk.

“Do send a raven if it doesn’t work out though.” 

She punctuated the words with a wink, and a quiet chuckle to accompany the action. Caitlyn rolled her eyes with a fond smile, before turning and walking toward Vi. The trio turned at her approach.

“Rafen, Isobel, thank you for your hospitality, it’s been a pleasure.”

Rafen grinned, his arms coming up to cross over his chest.

“Likewise, princess.”

“Yeah, I’d sail with you anytime Caitlyn.” 

Caitlyn gave Isobel a warm smile, before directing her gaze to Vi.

“Ready to go?”

Vi grinned at her, her left hand dropped to rest against Nightshades pommel.

“Yeah.”

Caitlyn nodded to the pair, turning and making her way across deck to where the ladder had been hooked onto the railing. She peered over the edge, watching as the rowboat swayed gently at the Syren’s side. She felt Vi come up beside her, the knight looked over the railing, before shrugging, and slinging her leg across the side, easing herself down the ladder, and gently dropping into the boat. They waited for the vessel to steady for a moment, before Vi turned her gaze upwards.

“Ready when you are.”

Caitlyn adjusted her bow across her back, before mimicking Vi’s actions. She slowly eased herself down the ladder, until she felt Vi’s hands apply a gentle pressure at her waist, and steady her as she dropped onto the boat. Caitlyn turned to shoot a sly grin at her.

“Very chivalrous of you.”

Vi grinned in response, tilting her head in an exaggerated bow, before taking a seat. Once Caitlyn had settled herself, the dockworkers began rowing them away from the Syren, and towards Sunspear. Caitlyn watched as the ship slowly drew further away, she exhaled a wistful sigh as she did so.

After a short time, they came to a stop at Sunspear’s dock. The workers quickly disembarked and secured the boat. Vi stepped out of the boat, and Caitlyn turned to find her offering a gloved hand. She smiled as she slipped her hand into the knights, interlacing their fingers, allowing Vi to help her onto the harbour. 

Vi opened her mouth to speak, when the sound of her name being called drew both of their attention. Caitlyn turned in sync with Vi, to see Claggor making his way along the dock. Vi turned to her, and Caitlyn gave her a brief nod, before she jogged down the deck to embrace him. One of the dockworkers approached her then.

“Princess, would you like us to take your belongings to the inn?”

Caitlyn opened her mouth, before pausing and turning to cast a quick glance at Vi and Claggor. She pursed her lips, turning back to the man after a moment.

“No, to the stables please.”

The man nodded, before turning and issuing the instructions to the other workers around him, whom promptly began carrying their belongings up the dock. She watched after them for a moment, consumed in thought. The world felt vast and unfamiliar now, as the intimacy and comfort she had found aboard the Syren gradually faded with each passing moment on solid ground.

Things had been simple on the ship. Caitlyn could not command the wind to increase its pace, nor compel the oceans current to aide the Syren in its voyage. She could do nought, but wait. 

Everything that she knew she had to do: explain to her mother about what had happened in Solitude, about Vi, had all drifted away, encouraged by the gentle lapping of the waves at its hull, and settled at the back of her mind like a feather, caught in the wind - light, and almost imperceptible, as it came to rest so gently, barely noticeable, in the furthest recesses of her mind.

Yet now, it rose to the surface with a thunderous entrance, demanding to be heard. Caitlyn sighed as she felt the familiar weight of responsibility return to her shoulders. She was pulled from her thoughts as she felt Vi and Claggor approach. She schooled her face into one of polite neutrality, as she turned to face the pair. 

 “Princess.” Claggor bowed his head deeply. “Wonderful to see you again.”

Caitlyn smiled warmly at the man, the expression coming easily.

“Likewise, Claggor.”

Caitlyn began to make her way down the dock. Vi and Claggor fell in tow as they began the short walk into the town. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw him gesture a hand to her knight.

“Vi tells me you won’t be staying.”

Caitlyn exhaled as she turned to him.

“Yes, I’m afraid we must return to Piltover as soon as we can, there is much I need to inform the Queen about.”

Claggor hummed knowingly. “Trouble on your travels?”

Caitlyn blew out a breath. “You could say that.”

They continued through the main street that ran through the centre of Sunspear, some townsfolk paused to watch them as they walked. Caitlyn gave the occasional wave and nod of her head as they passed. After a short time, the stable came into view. Caitlyn felt her heart swell at the prospect of seeing Spirit after so long. It seemed Vi felt the same, as the knight spoke up then.

“How’ve they been Clag?”

The man huffed out a hearty laugh, his shoulders shaking as he did.

“Marc has been seeing to them, he was cursing Shadow for the longest time, that damned horse of yours wouldn’t let him come within ten feet of him with a saddle.”

Caitlyn laughed as Vi ran a hand through her hair, muttering a soft apology.

“He’d just about given up, when one day, he had them out in the yard. Marc saddled up Spirit and made to take her out, when Shadow kicked up a huge fuss. Turns out he’d only behave if Marc led him with the reigns whilst leading on your horse princess.”

Caitlyn shot a brief sidelong glance at Vi, the knight mirrored the action. Her lips pulling into a lopsided grin as they caught eye contact with one another. Vi shook her head slightly as she turned her gaze to Claggor.

“I’m afraid he’s as stubborn as they come, but he does seem to have a particular soft spot for Caitlyn’s mare.”

Claggor chuckled once more. The trio fell into a comfortable silence as they continued the rest of the way to the stable. Caitlyn mulled over his words. She could not help the way she likened it to their own relationship. It seemed Vi and Shadow were parallels of one another, as were Caitlyn and Spirit. Only, their horses seemed to have figured things out a lot quicker than their human counterparts. The thought only served to increased the warmth in her heart.

They came to a stop outside of the doors to the stable. The wooden doors creaked loudly as Vi and Claggor pulled them open. Vi wasted no time and was in a half jog as she made her way to Shadows stall. Caitlyn followed behind, her gait composed as some dockworkers passed them. When she reached Spirits stall, Vi was already embracing Shadow, rubbing his nose and cooing softly to him, as the huge stallion nickered in response. 

She pulled open Spirits stall, and immediately her mare shoved her face into her chest, huffing gleefully as Caitlyn ran her hands along her neck. After they had secured their belongings to their saddles - and Claggor had insisted on providing them with some fresh meats and ale - the pair led the horses out of the stable. 

Vi embraced Claggor for a moment, holding the man in a firm embrace. Caitlyn turned and adjusted the straps of Spirits saddle, ensuring everything was fastened satisfactorily. When Vi passed her and made her way to Shadow, she turned to the man once more.

“Thank you for this Claggor, and please, give Marc our deepest gratitude for taking care of them.”

She reached into her saddlebag and retrieved a small velvet pouch, extending it towards the man. Claggor took a step back, raising his hands and shaking his head as he looked between Caitlyn’s outstretched hand and her face.

“No princess, no payment needed, it was an honour to be of assistance to the crown and Vi.”

Caitlyn heard Vi huff as the knight mounted Shadow.

“Take the damn money Clag.”

Caitlyn angled her head to cast a glance at Vi. The knight ran a hand through her hair as she adjusted the reigns between her gloved fingertips, a slight smirk on her face. Caitlyn turned back to Claggor then, a small smile pulling at her own lips.

“I’m afraid I must repeat Vi’s sentiments Claggor.” She shook the pouch in her hands. “Take the damn money.”

Claggor looked between them both once more, before he sighed and shook his head good-naturedly. He reached out and took the pouch from Caitlyn. She gave him a satisfied smile as he did so, before turning and mounting Spirit.

“You must come visit us at the palace soon, bring Matilda.”

Claggor’s brows almost rose into his hairline at her words, his mouth dropping open slightly.

“I - that would be wonderful princess, thank you!”

Caitlyn gave him a nod as she lightly tapped Spirit’s haunches, the horse moving forward at the command. Vi followed beside her, shouting a final farewell over her shoulder as they made their way back through the town, and began the final leg of their journey back to Piltover.

***

Caitlyn watched as Vi stomped out the fire, its dying embers rose on the ash that kicked up, the small flecks waving softly in the wind for a moment before fading away. She pulled the flap of her tent aside as Vi approached, the knights own tent remained in her saddlebag untouched, the space it provided not wanted. Vi murmured a quick thanks as she slipped through, and Caitlyn let the canvas fall closed.

Vi began removing the straps of her armour as Caitlyn removed her riding leathers, before climbing into the bed roll in only her chemise. The air outside was not too cold, and Caitlyn knew that electing to share a tent with Vi would provide more warmth than any amount of extra furs could provide. 

She shifted herself onto her side to watch the knight. Vi was pulling her tunic over her head, her thin linen undershirt doing nothing to disguise the ropes of muscle that shifted beneath it as she moved. Caitlyn felt something possessive unfurl itself in her chest, coiling around her ribs and tangling itself in her heart. 

She had seen - and felt - the effects of Vi’s endless training and the effects it had on her body. Caitlyn had watched her train from the moment the sun rose, until the last dying rays of light were snuffed out over the courtyard, more times than she could count. She had used to think it was unnecessary, to subject oneself to such relentless activity, but now she found herself being thankful for the knights seemingly endless drive and stamina. 

Once Vi had discarded the last of her armour and riding underclothes, she twisted her back until it popped. They had been riding all day and well into the night, only deciding to take a short rest when Spirit had become restless, and as a result, Shadow had followed suit. 

Caitlyn was brought out of her musing as Vi pulled the sheet of the sleeping roll aside and slipped under the fabric. She found herself immediately reaching for the knight, her fingertips grazing the clothed expanse of her ribs, before flattening against her chest, feeling the steady beat of Vi’s heart against her palm, and the comforting warmth that emanated from her skin.

“What are you thinking about?”

Caitlyn hummed as she propped herself up on an elbow and looked down at her knight. The heartbeat against her palm increased its pace slightly.

“A lot of things.”

Vi’s mouth shifted into a lopsided grin, her eyes flicked over Caitlyn’s form, before she raised a scarred eyebrow.

“Care to enlighten me?”

Caitlyn paused for a moment as she studied Vi. The knights eyes were slightly lidded with fatigue, her expression relaxed and easy. Everything about it felt so natural to Caitlyn. The domesticity of it all. It was as though it was always supposed to be this way, this missing piece that she hadn’t even realised she was without, had fallen so naturally into place.

“Just that.. I laid awake every night whilst you were gone, thinking I would never see you again, that I would live in regret for the rest of my days.”

She traced small circles on Vi’s chest with the tips of her fingers, before flattening her palm once more, she let her gaze linger on her hand, before rising to capture Vi’s steel stare, the knights eyes awake and alert now. She applied a gentle pressure against Vi’s chest.

“This is how I know its real.”

The steady beating against her palm increased its pace once more, and Caitlyn felt her own heart flutter in response. Vi raised her hand to rest over Caitlyn’s, a disarming tenderness in her stare.

“I’d do it again, if it meant protecting you.”

Caitlyn’s lips formed a tight smile as she watched Vi. She knew the knight spoke the truth, there was not a single ounce of doubt in her mind that she meant the words, she could see the resolute conviction in her eyes, feel it against her palm. Part of Caitlyn thought about commanding the knight to never consider such an action again, the possessive part that had stirred within her, coiling tightly between her ribs, but the thought faded quickly. Vi was too incorrigible, too steadfast to ever deny the tangible, righteous burn in her heart in the face of something so fluid as words, as fleeting as a command.

“I know.”

She slowly adjusted herself to lay back down next to Vi, her head coming to rest on her shoulder. 

It didn’t take long for the steady rise and fall of Vi’s chest, and the rhythmic beating of her heart, to lull her eyes closed.

They kept to the same routine for the rest of their journey. Rising at the first sign of sunlight, and riding until they were too fatigued to continue, or the horses needed to rest. Vi had been correct in her estimation that they would arrive back in Piltover within ten days, as late in the afternoon of the tenth day of their journey, they reached the top of a hill, crossing its apex, to see Piltover in the distance.

Caitlyn pulled at Spirit’s haunches, urging the horse to come to a stop. Shadow paused beside her, his ears flicking as he pushed his face into Spirits, huffing gently. Caitlyn exhaled a slow breath as she looked down at her home. It had been nearly two months since they had left, and yet it felt like years. 

When she had first paused on this precipice to cast a final glance at her home, she had thought she despised the knight beside her, believed herself to be doomed to a loveless marriage born out of a need for political gain. And yet, as she sat upon Spirit now, she could not have been more of a fool. 

Vi sat beside her, quiet, seemingly completely unaware of the all encompassing magnetism that surrounded her and everything she did, and that had constantly drawn Caitlyn to her. Vi had killed for her, sacrificed herself for her, and Caitlyn had killed for Vi. 

They were bound to one another long before Vi took her oath, and they only cemented this almost inexplicable link between them, joining in flesh and in heart in their journey together. Caitlyn knew Vi would sacrifice herself to protect her, and Caitlyn knew she would do whatever necessary if it meant protecting Vi. 

She tapped Spirit’s haunches, moving the horse forward, the sound of Shadow’s hooves against the cobblestone path followed soon after. 

“I don’t envy you.”

Caitlyn turned her head to face Vi. The knight was rummaging through her saddlebag as she spoke, withdrawing after a moment with two apples in her hand. She gestured one to Caitlyn in silent question. Caitlyn give a brief nod, and the knight tossed the apple across. 

Caitlyn caught it, she kept her eyes on Vi as the knight rubbed the fruit against the linen of her trousers that peeked through between her armour plates, before taking a bite.

“What?”

Vi swallowed down the food in her mouth.

“Your mother, having to explain everything.”

Caitlyn groaned before she repeated Vi’s action, and taking a bite of the apple. It crunched loudly, the taste sweet and fresh as she finished her mouthful.

“I know, I don’t even know where I’ll start, I’ve tried to plan it, but I feel as though I’ll just end up improvising.”

Vi let out a breathy chuckle as she took a final bite from her apple, before leaning forward and offering the rest to Shadow, who accepted it immediately. 

“Wow, it must be hard if you’re considering improvising.”

Caitlyn swallowed her mouthful of apple as Vi turned to her. She raised a brow at the knight.

“I don’t know why you’re laughing, you’ll be accompanying me.”

Caitlyn let out a laugh as Vi’s expression morphed into one of horror, her mouth opening and closing multiple times, before she huffed, her head shaking slightly.

“If you insist, princess.”

Caitlyn smiled as Vi drawled the last word out. They continued down the path, and through the familiar queens-wood that surrounded Piltover, before they finally approached the outskirts of the city. 

They passed through the main street at a slow walk, the familiar inns, taverns and houses flanked them as they continued through the town. Caitlyn could hear people calling out, heralding her return. She waved whenever she caught the eye of the townsfolk, smiling as they bowed their heads. 

They made their way across the bridge, the stone wall that surrounded the castles courtyard made Caitlyn feel lighter, safer, some queens-guard were stationed along it, watching as they approached. She shifted her gaze to the two knights stood on either side of the iron gates that provided entry into the castle grounds. They did not have to pause their progress, nor give the slightest tug of their reigns to cause the horses to slow, for as soon as they had left the bridge, Caitlyn could hear shouts ringing out from the guards stationed at the gate.

“Open the gate! The princess has returned!”

“It’s the princess Caitlyn!”

The huge gates were pulled open then, and the guards stood at either side of the gates bowed as they passed. They made their way through the courtyard, the countless castle staff, queens-guard and Piltovan soldiers that had been going about their business paused to allow them through, greeting them both with eager proclamations at their safe return. 

Caitlyn turned to cast a glance at Vi, who’s own gaze was flicking around the courtyard. She shouted the occasional greeting to a queens-guard member, a wide smile on her face.

Caitlyn turned her head to the staircase that led into the palace. She shifted in her saddle, eager to get inside. Vi must’ve taken notice of her fidgeting, as she drew back Shadow’s reigns, causing the horse to pause.

“You go, I’ll take the horses to the stable.”

Caitlyn turned to look at her, she hesitated for a moment, before sighing and dismounting. She moved around Spirit and handed Vi the reigns.

“Don’t think you’re getting out of it, I’ll be waiting for you.”

Vi simply smirked down at her, she tapped Shadow’s haunches and the horses moved once more. Vi shifted in the saddle to call out to her over her shoulder, a smirk on her face.

“I wouldn’t dream of it princess.”

Caitlyn bit at the inside of her cheek to try and quell the smile that threatened to bloom on her features as she turned and began to make her way up the staircase and into the palace. 

She moved through the halls, making her way to her mothers study, after she had stopped a staff member and asked them for her whereabouts. 

She drew closer to her destination, her shoulders relaxing slightly as she saw lord Stone stationed outside of the door. He shifted to face her, before turning his gaze forward, and then whipped back around to her. His eyes wide as a smile bloomed on his face.

“Princess? You’re back.” 

She approached the man, resting an affectionate hand against his armour-clad shoulder.

“It’s wonderful to see you again my lord. We must catch up soon, but I’m afraid I have urgent business with my mother.”

The man shuffled to the side, allowing her access to the door.

“Certainly princess, fetch me whenever you’re free, my archery has grown rusty in your absence.”

Caitlyn smiled at him once more before she rested her hand on the door handle. She paused for a moment, blowing out a breath through her nose, before she pushed the door open.

Her mother was sat at her desk, facing away from her, the gentle scratching of her quill against parchment echoed around the room, barely audible over the gentle crackle of the fire that blazed in the hearth.

 Caitlyn let the door softly click closed behind her. The sound must’ve caught her mothers attention, as her head twitched slightly. She placed her quill back into the ink-pot, before shifting in her seat, and turning to face her.

Her mothers brows rose as her mouth dropped open. She remained sitting for a moment. Caitlyn thought she saw her eyes gloss over, before her mother blinked, and she was rising from her chair.

“Caitlyn!”

Caitlyn moved into the room to meet her mother halfway, who pulled her into a searing embrace. She held her mother tightly against her, relishing in her familiar scent, as her mother rubbed soft circles into her back. After a moment, she pulled back, cradling Caitlyn’s face in her gloved hands.

“Oh, Caitlyn, how I’ve missed you.”

Cassandra pulled her in again, and Caitlyn nuzzled into the embrace, her voice slightly muffled against her mothers hair.

“I’ve missed you too, mother.”

They parted once more. Cassandra placed her hands on Caitlyn’s shoulders as her gaze flicked over her face. Her wide smile slowly foundered, before falling completely, her brows furrowing as her lips formed a tight frown. Her mother took ahold of one of her hands and led her to the hearth, before gesturing at one of the two seats placed just in-front of it.

Caitlyn frowned slightly as she took a seat. Her mother retrieved two goblets - balancing them delicately between her fingertips - and a jug from a shelf in the side of the room, placing them onto the table between them and filling them with wine. Her mother took a slow sip of her wine, and Caitlyn mirrored the action, her stomach churning slightly with anxiety as she waited for her mother to break the silence.

As if in immediate answer to her inner monologue, her mother placed her goblet down.

“I am so, so sorry about Violet. It broke my heart when I received your letter, I couldn’t believe it - didn’t want to believe it.”

Caitlyn exhaled a breath, she opened her mouth to inform her mother of Vi’s very much alive state, when she continued, the hand holding hers squeezing.

“She swore to me she would do whatever necessary to protect you, and I always knew she would keep her oath, only… I wish she never had to.”

Caitlyn squeezed her mothers hand gently. She turned and caught her gaze then, her brows furrowing slightly, no doubt at the wide smile on her daughters face.

“Mother, Vi is-”

Caitlyn turned sharply as a knock at the door cut her off once more. Her mother called out from beside her, granting entry. 

After a moment, the door was slowly pushed open, and Vi strode forth, the gentle orange glow of the fire danced against her ivory armour as she moved into the room. Her gaze found Caitlyn’s, and the faint whisper of a smile pulled at the knights lips, before she schooled her expression, clasping her hands behind her back as she looked to her mother.

“Your Grace.” Steel eyes flicked to her once more. “Princess.” 

Caitlyn turned to her mother, and had to fight the laugh that bubbled within her throat. For the second time in such a short duration, her mother lost all composure as her mouth fell open in awe. 

For a moment, no one spoke, the only sound being the quiet hum of the flames that burned in the hearth. Caitlyn heard Vi shift in place, as her mother slowly rose from her seat. She steadied herself against the chairs back once she had come to stand fully, her eyes flicked over the knight in a quiet, disbelieving contemplation. Caitlyn smiled as she watched, she figured that she had had the same dumbstruck expression on her face when Vi had walked into her chambers in Solitude.

Her mother took a tentative step forwards, as though she was approaching a gazelle, afraid it would bolt at the slightest movement or faintest of noises. Caitlyn slowly stood from her chair, her eyes flicked from her mother, to her knight, content to watch the interaction unfold. 

Vi straightened and raised her head as her mother took another step forward. She exhaled a breath as she slowly extended her hand, her fingertips brushed against Vi’s shoulder plate, dancing over the metal, before flattening against the steel. 

“I.. Caitlyn told me you were - she was certain..”

Her mother trailed off, the gravity of what she had believed to be true seemingly too much for words to convey. Vi only smiled softly at her, voice low, assured.

“It seems fate had other plans for me, your grace.”

Her mother’s hand withdrew from Vi’s shoulder, her fingers curling in on themselves as though to preserve the feeling of the solid, living being that they had come into contact with. 

“It seems that way indeed, Ser.”

Caitlyn stepped forwards then, she gestured a hand to Vi.

“Ser Violet survived the fall. A member of her former guild found her, and nursed her back to health, she returned to me as soon as she was able.”

Her mother kept her gaze on Vi, her brows furrowing slightly.

“I must thank you, for bringing my daughter back to me safely.”

Vi shook her head.

“I need no thanks your grace.”

Her mother turned to her then, she gestured for them to sit back in front of the fire. Caitlyn did so, and she felt the familiar presence of Vi come up behind her chair.

“Truthfully, after your last letter, I did not expect you to return so soon.”

Her eyes flicked down to Caitlyn’s hands that were clasped in her lap, gaze probing, dissecting. She reached across to retrieve her goblet, taking a small sip before adjusting herself in her chair to sit more casually.

“Tell me, is it not a part of the culture in Skyrim for rings to be exchanged during a marriage ceremony?”

Caitlyn inhaled deeply at her question, she swore she could feel Vi bristle behind her. Her eyes dropped to her own hands for a moment. She exhaled, eyes rising to catch her mothers stare.

“Mother, you must suspend all trade to Solitude.”

Cassandra’s brows drew together, eyes flicking to Vi for a fraction of a moment, before returning to catch her gaze.

“What happened Caitlyn?”

Caitlyn opened her mouth to speak, when the sound of Vi stepping forward gave her pause.

“Your grace, if I may speak plainly?”

“Always, ser.”

Vi paused for a moment, her eyes flicked between the two Kiramman women, before she exhaled, her left hand dropping to rest against Nightshades pommel.

“It is my fault that the princesse’s marriage did not go ahead as planned. I was imprisoned by the prince.”

Caitlyn raised a hand. “No, it was not your fault Ser.” 

Caitlyn shot a small reassuring smile in Vi’s direction, before turning to face her mother.

“The prince wrongfully imprisoned her, without informing me.”

The words hovered on the tip of her tongue, a sharp thought pressing at the back of her mind, but she swallowed them down. She would not betray Vi’s trust and reveal the knights gift to her mother, but she knew her mother would probe, as she always did, search for the answers to the slew of questions that no doubt swirled within her mind. She would settle for a partial truth for now.

“He intended to force Vi to remain in order to join the ranks of his military, when I found out about her imprisonment, I set out to free her. We were descended upon by the prince and his soldiers as we attempted to leave. Ser Violet negotiated my safe escape from the city, by falsely agreeing to his terms. Once I was aboard Miss Fortune’s ship, Violet made her way to us.. she could not do so peacefully.”

Her mother shook her head as she took another sip of her wine, her hand coming up to rub at her temples as she did so. 

“Should we expect ramifications for these actions?”

Caitlyn pursed her lips as she glanced to Vi once more, the knight gave her a curt nod. She turned back to her mother.

“Yes. I believe so.”

Her mother shook her head as she pushed herself up from her chair. Caitlyn immediately followed suit. Her mother looked between them, her stare hard as it lingered on Vi.

“What you have done, Ser. Could be considered an act of war.” Her stare found Caitlyn then. “Breaking a marriage arrangement? Fleeing from your duties?”

Caitlyn moved to speak, that familiar venom lining her tongue.

“Your grace, with respect, I would not hesitate to do it all again. The prince had nought but ill intentions, my only regret is that my blade did not find his flesh.”

Caitlyn snapped her mouth closed. She turned to Vi, the knights gaze was locked in battle with her mother. Silence stretched on between them, a quiet war as the air became thick with a heavy, unspoken tension. 

Her eyes flicked between her mother and Vi in rapid succession. Vi’s stare was steel, resolute. But her mothers was ice, hard, and unwavering. Cassandra inhaled a breath, her mouth opening to respond. Caitlyn turned her gaze to Vi, though the knights stare did not yield.

Her mother exhaled an exasperated sigh, she rubbed at her eyes with her fingertips. Caitlyn saw the tension in Vi’s shoulders ease, if only slightly, as oxygen seemed to return to the air around them, and Caitlyn inhaled a deep breath.

“My affections for you and your antics is not endless Ser. As much as I should command you to shovel the stables for the next six months.. I cannot deny your devotion to ensuring my daughters safety.” 

Vi inhaled deeply, the action evident despite the armour she wore. Her mother continued, pacing the room slowly.

“Perhaps I’m becoming too soft, or foolish in my age. Yet something within me tells me you truly acted on what you believed to be the best intentions for Caitlyn.”

She paused her pacing to glance between them, before waving a hand in dismissal.

“I need some time to think. I’ll arrange a council meeting for first light, you will both be there.”

Vi bowed her head deeply, muttering a quiet ‘yes, your grace’ before she turned and left the room. Caitlyn lingered for a moment longer. Her mother stopped rubbing at her eyelids to catch her gaze, a small smile pulling at her lips.

Caitlyn returned the smile, before turning and following Vi out of the room. Her knight was talking with lord Stone, she turned at the sound of the door closing.

“Walk with me, Ser.”

Vi turned and gave lord Stone a nod, before coming up beside Caitlyn. Once they were out of earshot, Vi spoke.

“Well, that could’ve gone worse.”

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow.

“You think so?”

Vi hummed, before shrugging her shoulders slightly.

“Considering she has not ordered for my execution, I do think so.”

Caitlyn exhaled a breathy chuckle, fatigue settling itself in her bones all of a sudden. She turned to the knight, when the sound of rushed footsteps coming from down the hall drew her gaze away. 

Mylo rounded the corner, his armour clattering noisily as he attempted a half-composed jog towards them. He stopped in front of Caitlyn, quickly bowing his head in her direction, before lunging at Vi.

“They told me you were back, but I didn’t believe them!”

Vi pulled an arm free to pat at his back a couple of times, until he pulled away. His wide grin faded after a moment.

“Why didn’t you come find me!?”

Vi startled slightly at his question.

“I did! I asked Lord Stone for your whereabouts when I’d returned, but you were out on a scouting mission. We’d already left before you’d come back.”

Mylo’s mouth opened, as though to argue the claim, before he quickly closed his mouth once more, his features splitting into a wide grin.

“It’s good to see you Vi.”

Caitlyn looked between the pair, a warm smile blooming on her own features at the interaction.

“Likewise, My.”

Vi glanced to her then, before turning her gaze back to Mylo, she placed a hand onto his shoulder.

“We’ll catch up soon, I’ve got some things to take care of, but I’ll find you, alright?”

Mylo nodded eagerly, before bidding them farewell, and rushing back through the halls. Vi turned to her then, and gestured a hand for them to continue their walk through the palace. After a short silence, Caitlyn spoke.

“What will you do with the rest of your evening, Ser?”

Vi turned to her, an eyebrow raised.

“We’re back to Ser now, are we?”

Caitlyn nudged her playfully with her shoulder as they walked. 

“Only in public, it’s important for a princess to maintain propriety.”

Vi paused mid-step. Caitlyn turned, her brows furrowing at the sudden stop, before a heat pooled low in her stomach at the look in the knights eyes. Vi took a slow step forward. They were close now, too close.

“And what about when we’re not in public.. Princess.”

Vi practically purred out her title. Caitlyn exhaled a breath, her eyes flicked down to the knights mouth, lingering for a moment, before rising once more.

“I believe you already know the answer to that, ser.” She leaned into the knight then, placing a hand against her shoulder, her lips brushing against the shell of Vi’s ear.

“Or do you need a reminder?”

She pulled away, letting her hand trail along the centre of Vi’s chest plate, before dropping it to her side. They held eye contact with one another for a moment, Caitlyn thought she could taste the tension on her tongue. 

She gave Vi a sweet grin, before turning and resuming her walk through the hallway. She heard Vi mutter a quiet curse under her breath, before the knight jogged up to come beside her after a moment.

They continued through the palace, eventually turning into the corridor that housed Caitlyn’s chambers. Stood by her door, was Elora, who’s eyes immediately widened as she watched them approach, she moved forwards, pausing to offer a quick bow.

“Princess! It’s so wonderful you’re back!”

Caitlyn stepped forwards to pull the woman into a tender embrace. In her peripherals, she saw Vi take up position beside her door, her hand dropping to rest against the pommel of her sword. She pulled back from the embrace.

“Likewise Elora, we have so much to catch up on!”

Elora smiled widely, her eyes flicked to Vi then, her smile faltering slightly, replaced with one of stiff formality.

“Ser Violet.”

Vi turned to her, her head nodding slightly.

“Elora.”

Elora turned back to her. 

“Is there anything you need princess?”

“Yes, actually. I would like to bathe, it’s been a long journey.”

Her handmaiden stepped back, her head nodding eagerly. “Certainly, I’ll arrange for your water and oils to be prepared.”

Caitlyn smiled, she could feel the tension slipping from her soldiers at the prospect of a long soak. She turned to Vi then.

“Ser, you may be relieved for the evening, I know you need your rest.”

Vi shifted on her feet, her brows furrowing.

“Are you certain princess?”

Caitlyn could see the uncertainty so clearly swimming within Vi’s pupils. They had relied on each other so heavily for the past two months, never straying too far apart, unless forced to do so by forces beyond their control. Even then, they had sought one another out, never leaving either persons side willingly. She stepped forward to rest a reassuring hand against Vi’s arm, squeezing lightly.

“I’m sure, you may send another queens-guard to take up your position if it would bring you ease.”

Vi seemed satisfied by that response, as she pushed herself from the wall, her lips forming a tight smile.

“Very well, I’ll see you in the morning.”

She bowed her head, her eyes flicking up to cast a final glance her way, before her head rose once more, offering a brief nod to Elora, and turning on her heel, disappearing around the corner of the hallway. Caitlyn watched her go, a weight settling in her chest when she had vanished from view. 

She exhaled a breath before turning back to Elora, who’s brows were furrowed slightly, an incredulous look on her face.

Caitlyn cleared her throat before pushing open the door into her chambers. Elora did not join her for a moment, instead going to fetch some other handmaids to arrange for her bath. Caitlyn moved through her room, her hand dropping to her bed to run along the sheets as she walked. She crossed her room, pausing in front of her vanity. She leaned down, looking at herself in the mirror. 

She did not look to dissimilar to how she did when she had looked in this mirror the morning of her departure, yet she knew that she was completely different now, the very fabric of her being having been rewritten and interwoven with another. Intrinsically bound. 

The sound of her door opening drew her attention. Elora drifted into the room, bright smile on her face once more as she approached her. She took a seat on the edge of Caitlyn’s bed, her hand eagerly patting the spot next to her.

“The handmaidens will be here shortly, but you must tell me, how was it!?”

Caitlyn couldn’t help but smile at her excitable tone. She crossed the room and sat next to Elora.

“It was not what I was expecting, that’s for certain.”

“How was it with Vi?”

Caitlyn exhaled sharply, the breath escaping her in a quiet rush. Elora had witnessed the worst of her after Vi had left, patiently listening to her countless rants about the knights behaviour. Caitlyn couldn’t count the amount of times she had told Elora she despised the knight, only for her to backtrack the next day, admitting she only wished Vi hadn’t left - only to to fall into the same cycle of contradictions a few days later. 

“It was.. pleasant.. actually.”

Elora seemed surprised by this, her eyebrows rose slightly.

“Did you talk things out?”

Caitlyn could feel the blush rising through her cheeks. She turned away from Elora, clearing her throat in an attempt to dispel the heat.

“Uhm, yes.. yes we’re.. civil now.”

Elora’s mouth dropped open, no doubt to continue her questioning, when the other handmaidens entered the room, carrying oils and sponges. Elora laid a hand on her shoulder.

“We must continue our talk another time, princess.”

She stood, and made her way into her bathing chambers to begin the process of heating and preparing the water. Caitlyn exhaled a breath, her skin felt warm, though her chest lacked the familiar heat that she had grown so accustomed to, seemingly departing with her knight.

***

Caitlyn made her way to the council chambers. Vi followed in step beside her, she saw the knight raise a hand to stifle a yawn. She shook her head, seemingly in an attempt to dispel the fatigue she no doubt felt.

“Rough night?”

Vi turned to her then, a shy smile on her lips.

“Yeah, Mylo went overboard with the ale.”

“Yet you drank it nonetheless?”

“I would never let good ale go to waste.”

Caitlyn shook her head slightly, not bothering to fight the fond smile that forced its way onto her face. The two guards stationed at either side of the doors to the council chamber bowed their heads as they approached. The doors swung open, revealing the long table in the centre, her mother sat at its head, flanked by the members of the council.

Their heads turned to them as they entered. Caitlyn offered polite greetings to them as she moved through the room, before taking the nearest seat to her mothers right hand side. Vi continued past her to take her place beside Lord Stone, who was stationed behind the queen.

Caitlyn settled into her seat, clasping her hands together on the wooden table in front of her. Her mother chose this moment to speak.

“I apologise for the late notice my lords, and I appreciate your attendance.”

She allowed for a few polite murmurs to echo from the assembled council members before continuing.

“As I am sure you’re all well aware, my daughter returned from her journey to Solitude late yesterday afternoon. I am afraid she did not bring with her good news.”

Caitlyn saw a few of the councillors shift slightly, casting subtle glances to one another as they waited for her mother to continue. 

“The marriage arrangement that she had journeyed there for.. did not go ahead.”

Murmurs broke out once more, louder in volume now. Her mother raised a hand, silencing the room in an instant. She paused momentarily to stir the tea in the cup in front of her, tapping the porcelain spoon against its rim a couple of times, and taking a sip, before continuing.

“I have been made aware of some.. worrying accusations, that prevented my daughter from following through with this engagement. Caitlyn?”

Her mother turned to her then, inviting her to lead the conversation.

“Thank you, your grace. This is correct, I arrived in the city, and whilst I cannot say I was thrilled with the arrangement, I was content to do my duty. Prior to my arrival in Solitude, I believed Ser Violet to have been lost, as she sacrificed her own safety to ensure I would arrive unharmed after our ship was struck by a terrible storm.”

She paused momentarily, her eyes glancing around the room to the council members, all of which watched her intently, their eyes narrowed. She exhaled a breath before continuing.

“One evening, after I had been in the city for roughly ten days, she returned to me late in the evening. However, the next morning when I opened my door and expected her to be standing vigil outside, she was gone. I later found out the prince had imprisoned her, and intentionally kept this information from me.”

She turned her eyes to Vi then, who’s gaze flicked from the wall at the opposite end of the room to her, lingering for only a moment, before she turned her gaze away.

“She had been locked in their dungeons, beaten. It was without question foul play.”

Councillor Hoskel, the master of ships, stood from his chair then.

“Your grace, princess, if I may?”

Caitlyn looked to her mother, who seemed to take a breath, before nodding. The councillor turned to her then, his hand gesturing towards Vi.

“With all due respect to the knight, it is no secret that Ser Violet has a penchance for acting without thinking. Did you consider the fact the prince may have been well within his rights to imprison her?”

Caitlyn squeezed her eyes shut, in an attempt to steady herself. She had always despised the councillor, she was convinced that pure audacity coursed through his veins, fuelling his narrow-minded opinions and actions. Taking a deep breath, she forced her eyes open, masking her true feelings with a veneer of politeness, but allowed her tone to lace itself with an undeniable edge.

“Councillor, I would remind you not to forget yourself. Ser Violet is a highly decorated member of the queens-guard, the youngest to ever be sworn into the position, not to mention how she sacrificed her life for the safety of your princess without hesitation.”

The man cast a quick glance around the room, finding no solace in any of the other council members. He lowered himself back into his seat. Caitlyn cleared her throat.

“Regardless, there is no scenario in which I should not have been informed of such an insulting act. We attempted to leave, and the prince revealed he would not let us leave safely, unless Ser Violet agreed to join the ranks of his army. I was only able to pass after Ser Violet falsely agreed to his terms. Once I was safely aboard our vessel, I’m afraid she had to fight through the princes forces to reach us.”

The master of war stood from his chair then, his eyes on Vi.

“Did you fight to subdue the prince's soldiers ser?”

Vi cleared her throat, her eyes still on the far wall as she spoke.

“I did not my lord.”

“Speak plainly ser.”

“I killed those preventing me from reaching the princess, my lord.”

The councillor blew an exasperated breath from his mouth, his eyes shifting to the queen. More murmurs rang around the room then. Caitlyn watched as the other councillors spoke amongst themselves, occasionally casting an accusatory glance towards Vi. She clenched her hands together, her fingernails biting into the skin of her palm. Her mothers voice cut through the clamour.

“Have we received any correspondence from Solitude, my Lady?”

Councillor Shoola slowly raised herself from her seat, her head bowing slightly before she spoke.

“No, your grace.”

Her mother pursed her lips.

“Very well, maintain a close eye on your birds, I want to know immediately if you recieve any correspondence.”

Shoola nodded, before lowering herself back into her seat. Her mother turned to the master of war then.

“Could we expect retaliation?”

The man hummed quietly, his fingers drummed against the table for a moment as he seemingly thought over her mothers question.

“They would be within their rights to do so, a Piltovan knight killing members of a foreign nations army would be enough cause to declare war-”

Her mother leaned back in her chair then, her hand came up to rub slow circles into her temple.

“- alternatively, they may demand for Ser Violet to face punishment for her actions.”

Her mothers eyes flicked up to the man then, an elegant eyebrow raised.

“What are you suggesting, my lord?”

The man cleared his throat before rising to his feet. He glanced around the room, his eyes briefly lingering on the other council members, then settling on Caitlyn for a moment, before locking his gaze with her mother.

“As a gesture of goodwill, and to perhaps prevent any further escalation, we could inform the high king, and the prince, that Ser Violet will be reprimanded for her crimes, via a trial.”

Caitlyn stood, venom dripped freely from her tongue, as flames danced within her veins in response to the councillors words.

“Absolutely not! The prince’s actions prevented Ser Violet from fulfilling her duty as my sworn protector, she had no choice in the matter.”

The room devolved into a cacophony of overlapping voices, each one tumbling over the other until only an occasional sentence could be deciphered amid the clamour.

“-she did her duty, you cannot imprison a royal guard-”

“-not the first time she has acted volatile-”

“-let them deal with her and be done with it-”

“Enough!”

Caitlyn turned to her mother, who had risen from her chair amidst the chaotic outbursts. Her eyes were narrowed, scanning the council members with a sharp, calculating gaze. 

“This meeting is adjourned, we will reconvene tomorrow morning.”

The council members murmured quiet agreements to the queens words before slowly filing out of the room. Caitlyn struggled to steady her laboured breathing, shifting uncomfortably in her seat. She stole a cautious glance at her mother, then turned her gaze towards her knight, who’s own expression remained neutral.

“Leave us.”

Caitlyn watched as lord Stone gave a dignified nod in her mothers direction, before crossing the room to the door. Vi hesitated for a moment, her eyes shifting between Cassandra and Caitlyn, a clear resistance flickering in her steely gaze. But after a brief pause, she too relented and followed the Lord Commander out of the council chamber.

Caitlyn sat still, her fingers fidgeting restlessly as they drummed softly against the wooden table. The quiet click of the door closing lingered in the air. Her mother, calm and composed, raised her teacup to her lips once more. Caitlyn’s gaze followed the delicate wisps of steam that rose from the liquid, her thoughts swirling in tandem with the smoke. Her mothers unwavering stare stirred the blood in her veins, compelling her to speak. 

She twisted her hands together, desperate for anything to anchor her as the weight of the moment pressed down upon her shoulders. The room seemed to crumble around her, this new frontier one of uncertainty. Yet in her minds eye she saw Vi, a steady beacon, shining through the doubt that raged within her mind.

“Mother, there is something I must tell you about Ser Violet and I.”

Chapter Text

Cassandra stared at her, brows furrowed as she straightened ever so slightly in her chair, her eyes tracked Caitlyn’s every movement with a quiet expectation that was almost suffocating.

“Go on.”

Caitlyn pushed herself to stand, her hands bracing themselves against the table as she broke off the eye contact with her mother for a moment - if only in an attempt to calm her breathing - her jaw setting as she caught her mothers gaze once more.

“Ser Violet and I… our bond has deepened over the past months. Perhaps, more than what our oaths and duties required..”

She paused, her mothers sharp eyes not missing the hesitation, as they narrowed further. Caitlyn swallowed, her throat growing impossibly dry. 

“It.. it’s hard to describe, but you must understand mother, this is something I believe I have always known, although I lacked the.. courage to confront it.”

Her mother chose this moment to speak, her voice low, and measured, although Caitlyn could hear a note of caution slipping through.

“Caitlyn, what are you trying to say?”

Caitlyn exhaled, she absentmindedly ran her finger along the tables edge, her eyes falling to follow the movement as she tried to formulate the words that evaded her mind.

“We grew close once more, like how we were before she.. left. But, our bond.. transcended that typical of what a princess and her sworn protector should have.”

Her mother did not respond, only remained sitting, the pressing weight of expectation so clearly evident in her glare. Caitlyn thought she saw a brief glint of recognition flare within her pupils. Her mother was no fool, she was an expert at analysing and picking apart peoples micro-expressions, determining their thoughts before they themselves had even had chance to think them. Perhaps her mother already knew, and simply wanted Caitlyn to admit it, to see if she was strong enough to do so.

“I could not marry the prince, I.. I never could.” She inhaled a breath, lifting her chin in a vein attempt to quell the tension that weighed upon her shoulders, spurred on only by the resolute truth she knew in her heart, the conviction that dripped from her tongue.

“My heart has always belonged to another, long before I even knew it, before I could even dream of explaining it.”

Her words tumbled from her mouth, falling freely from her lips. She couldn’t stop now, not with the way her mother was looking at her. Tension hung thick in the air, threatening to suck the oxygen from her lungs.

“We laid together, mother.” She finally admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.

The words landed between them like a stone dropped into a still pond, the ramifications rippling through the room. There was no immediate reaction from Cassandra, only the weight of her silence that pushed down on Caitlyn’s shoulders.

After what felt like an eternity, her mother blinked slowly. She stood, moving with deliberation as she crossed the room to one of the tall windows that overlooked the city, her back to Caitlyn.

“You laid together.”

Cassandra’s tone was level, not betraying any deeper emotion she felt.

“Are you telling me Ser Violet bedded you?”

Caitlyn exhaled, she would push on.

“Yes. We are bound now, not only in oath, but in flesh… in our hearts.”

Caitlyn heard her mother sigh softly as she kept her gaze on the city beyond the window. After a moment, she turned. Her posture was as regal as ever, but her eyes betrayed a softness that Caitlyn had never seen before. The blood in her veins ran cold at the stare, a devastating, disarming look that did not waver as her mother slowly made her way towards her.

Without a word, Cassandra reached up and carefully removed Caitlyn’s tiara. She held it in her hands for a brief moment, gazing at it. Then, with a quiet, but firm motion, she placed the tiara on the table beside them.

Caitlyn watched, her brows furrowing as her breath caught in her throat. The air around them felt stifling now, heavy with unspoken tension. There was a strange, almost tender sorrow in her mothers eyes. 

Then, Cassandra reached for her own crown - more ornate - a grand collection of precious stones and luxurious furs wrapped and encased with a golden band. She lifted it from her head, pausing for a second, her gaze lingering on Caitlyn, as she carefully placed her crown onto her daughters head.

Caitlyn blew out a shaky breath, its weight immediate. Her breath hitched as the cool metal pressed against her temples. The responsibility as heir of Piltover was not one she ever shied away from, though the thought of becoming queen one day only lingered in the back of her mind like a distant inevitability - something she knew was on the horizon, but never truly believed would arrive. Yet now, as the weight of her mothers crown settled on her head, its burden was no longer abstract - it was real. 

Cassandra studied her with a calm intensity, her voice low, but firm.

“Is it heavy, Caitlyn?”

She could only whisper the words, her voice trembling slightly, as she tried to steady her breathing. “.. yes.”

“It will only get heavier, my daughter.” Her mothers tone was soft, yet her words struck Caitlyn with the force of a wave, washing over her and seeping into her bones. 

“You’ve made a choice, one that will change everything - not just for you, but for all of Piltover.”

Her mother kept her eyes on her as she reached up and removed the crown from her head. Caitlyn immediately exhaled. Her body felt weak, the weight of the moment suffocating her. Her mother restored her crown to her own head, before doing the same with Caitlyn’s tiara. 

She turned, walking back across to the table and taking a seat once more.

“The prosperity of our kingdom relies on these kinds of arrangements, you are not the first who’s duty has directly contrasted with the affairs of their heart, and you certainly won’t be the last.”

Her mothers stoic expression faltered then. She sighed, her head shaking slightly as she gestured a hand for Caitlyn to sit. She did so, her eyes never leaving her mothers face.

“Your father always insisted there was something more between you both. I never believed it to be anything more than the affections of two people at court of a similar age. Yet, it seems he’s having the last laugh, even now.”

Her mother turned to her then, a disarming pity swirling within her pupils.

“I am fond of Vi, she has served you well. She earned her title of knight through merit alone, not by birth nor bloodline. She is not from a noble house, and yet she stands at my daughters side, sworn to protect her, and I find myself unable to name any other who I would prefer to have that position.”

Caitlyn couldn’t help the pride that swelled in her chest at her mothers praise for the knight. Vi was special, she had known it since she had first laid eyes on her.

“A truly remarkable rise. As such, Vi has always had my respect. But it is not an alliance I would’ve chosen for you, Caitlyn. It does not strengthen our kingdom, in fact, there are those that would believe it weakens us. I’m inclined to agree. The stability of your rule depends on this decision.”

Caitlyn exhaled an exasperated sigh, she broke her gaze away from her mother, squeezing her eyes closed as she willed her heart to steady its rapid beating.

“I know, mother, I do. But I cannot betray my heart for the sake of politics. The bond Ser Violet and I share runs deeper than any surface level infatuation, it is not something I could begin to comprehend, I’m unsure if I ever fully will.”

Her mothers fingers drummed lightly on the arm of her chair.

“It’s not betrayal, Caitlyn. It is sacrifice.”

Caitlyn sighed once more, leaning back in her chair to glare at the ceiling. The room around her grew more crushing with every passing moment. She heard her mother sigh softly beside her, and she turned her gaze from the ceiling to Cassandra. Her stare was softer, her voice tinged with a faint affection, a small pity.

“I do not wish to see you suffer, Caitlyn. But do not think for a moment that this path you have chosen will be easy. Love does not erase duty, nor can it shield you from the burden of your crown.”

Caitlyn pursed her lips, her brows furrowing as her eyes subconsciously flicked to the crown on her head. She shook her head as she exhaled a breath.

“I know it won’t be easy, but I would rather tread this path a thousand times over with Vi, than any alternative. I felt what it would’ve been like to lose her… I grieved that loss.”

She caught her mothers gaze, her resolve hardening. “Vi was right, fate had other plans for her. I will not cast aside this second chance. Not for anything.”

Her mother stared at her for a few moments, though it seemed to stretch for an eternity. Each passing second threatened to crumble the resolve Caitlyn had built, her heart a hammer against cloth as her breathing increased its pace. Finally, her mother stood from her chair.

“Then there is nothing more to discuss. I shall expect you at the council meeting tomorrow, and by extension, Ser Violet. If you have told me everything, then you may go.”

Caitlyn nodded, before standing herself. She moved across the room, her hand resting on the door-handle, before she paused. She turned to her mother, an expectant look in her eyes.

“There is one more thing. Would you be free for a short ride on horseback this evening, mother?”

Cassandra’s brows furrowed, her eyes flicked down to the papers on the table for a brief moment, before rising once more.

“I suppose so.”

Caitlyn nodded, offering her mother a small reassuring smile, before she opened the door, and left. 

*** 

“Ser Violet?”

Vi turned at the call of her name. She felt Mylo elbow her in the side playfully as her eyes fell on Caitlyn, her hands clasped in front of her as she stood at the edge of the courtyard, a pensive look in her eyes. Vi turned to Mylo, giving him a brief nod before making her way towards Caitlyn.

She inclined her head as she paused in front of her.

“Yes, princess?”

Caitlyn’s eyes flickered over the courtyard, before she leaned in slightly, her voice quiet.

“May I speak with you?”

Vi’s brows furrowed. “Yes, certainly.”

Caitlyn nodded before turning and making her way into the palace. Vi followed as Caitlyn continued through the halls, offering the occasional greeting to a staff member as they passed.

They turned a corner, the hall absent of anyone else. Before Vi could speak to question where they were going, Caitlyn pulled her into a room on the left of the corridor, quickly closing the door behind them. Towers of plates were stacked on a table that ran along the side of the room, along with a vast assortment of napkins embossed with the Kiramman sigil. Pots and pans hung from hooks along the opposite wall. 

Vi took a step further into the room, turning after a moment to raise an eyebrow at Caitlyn, who stood against the door.

“Okay.. does your life feel threatened by some spatulas and bowls?”

Caitlyn scoffed as she stepped away from the door to lean against the table with the plates stacked on it. Vi could see Caitlyn roll her eyes in her peripherals as she tapped a wooden spoon hanging from a hook.

“Hm, I suppose this spoon could do some damage in the right hands..”

“Vi, I need to talk to you.”

Vi turned to face her then, she dropped a hand to Nightshade’s pommel.

“Okay.”

“You heard the council, they think what happened in Solitude was you just.. acting rashly. Their fear of retaliation would have them gladly throwing you to the wolves.. if you will.”

Vi scoffed, she gestured an uninterested hand to the door.

“I don’t care what they think, we were there Cait, we know.”

Caitlyn pushed herself from the desk, her hand dropped to rest against the one Vi had on her swords pommel.

“I know, but you know how they can be. I know my mother will do what she can… but I’ve been thinking.”

Vi shrugged slightly.

“Yeah?”

Caitlyn met her gaze then.

“I think, if my mother sees you, sees your gift, she will understand why we had to do what we did, why we couldn’t let the prince have his way-"

Vi startled back slightly, her eyes wide as Caitlyn’s words hit her, she scoffed lightly, her voiced laced with uncertainty.

“What you’re asking of me is.. is everything Cait. Do you understand? Not everyone sees it the way you do. I’ve survived enough hunts to know the most common opinion is not a positive one.”

Caitlyn shook her head slightly. “I know Vi, and I know I’m asking a lot of you, you’ve already done so much, I just think that it would help.”

“Cait, if your mother sees me as a monster-"

“You’re not a monster.” 

She took hold of her hand then, lacing their fingers together. “I know she will understand. Once she knows the truth of everything, she can help us, insist that you face no punishment for what happened.”

Vi’s gaze softened, she gave Caitlyn’s hand a gentle squeeze. “And what if she doesn’t understand? What if it makes things worse?”

“I’ll be there with you, I’ll protect you.” 

Caitlyn’s other hand found her cheek, her fingers brushed soft circles into her skin. Vi stared at her, her heart beat a frantic rhythm in her chest. The severity of the request landed like a heavy stone in her stomach, the repercussions could threaten everything she had fought so hard to achieve, yet the look in Caitlyn’s eyes was hard to ignore, the pure conviction, the pure belief.

***

The air in the stable was cool, night having begun to draw in now. Vi ran the brush along Shadow’s back, her mind swirling with the events of the council meeting that morning, but the rhythmic motions of her hands on the horse’s coat calmed her. Caitlyn’s request rang around her mind, she had been fighting back and forth with herself as to whether or not to go through with it. But Caitlyn had been convinced it was the right thing to do, that she could be trusted. Vi owed it to her, after potentially bringing trouble to the kingdom. She didn’t notice the footsteps echoing through the stable until they were nearly upon her.

She turned when the footsteps paused abruptly, assuming it would be another stablehand or passing guard. Her eyes widened to see Queen Cassandra stood outside of Shadow’s stall, her hands clasped in front of her as her eyes looked down upon her. 

Vi pushed herself to her feet, dropping Shadow’s brush into the hay beside her. She brushed down her trousers, suddenly embarrassed at her appearance. She ran a hand through her hair, pulling a piece of hay that had caught in it and dropping it to the floor. She cleared her throat, bowing her head slightly.

“Your grace. My apologies, I wasn’t expecting you.”

Cassandra stood tall, her regal presence churning the air in the stable as though to gravitate around her. Yet her eyes were soft, in that moment she looked less like a queen, and more like a mother.

“For someone so skilled with horses, it’s truly remarkable how you can look so dishevelled just from brushing one down..”

Vi exhaled a quiet laugh, her head turning to cast an instinctive glance at Shadow, before turning back to the queen.

“It’s Shadow, your grace, he likes to make things difficult for me I believe.”

Cassandra hummed quietly, her eyes lingering on Shadow for a moment.

“Quite.” She stepped aside from the entrance to Shadow’s stall. Vi recognised the quiet command, and made her way out of his stable, pulling the gate shut to stand in front of the queen. 

Cassandra took a small step forward then, closing the distance between them. She brushed aside some sawdust from Vi’s shoulder. Cassandra’s fingers lingered over the necklace that hung around her neck, grazing the Kiramman pendant that hung from it.

“The morning before you departed, I handed you this very necklace in this exact spot. You swore to protect my daughters life, give your own instead of hers if the situation arose.”

Vi inhaled a breath, a knot forming in her stomach. She stood taller.

“It is safe to say you did as I commanded, you fulfilled your duty, as I always knew you would.”

Vi gave a brief nod of her head.

“Of course your grace, I would do so again.”

“I know Ser.”

She took a step back then, her eyes flicked around the stable for a moment, before she caught Vi’s gaze once more. She shifted under the scrutiny, something swam beneath the queens pupils. Vi’s blood burned in her veins.

“I spoke with Caitlyn earlier, after the council meeting. I know that you care for each other, it’s obvious to anyone with a working pair of eyes.”

Vi swallowed, the action seeming laborious all of a sudden.

“But sometimes, we make choices in moments of passion, and those choices… they carry weight.”

Vi’s stomach churned violently, a nauseous feeling rising through her throat. She inhaled a breath, her tongue darted out to run along her lips, her mouth growing dry as Cassandra’s words winded her. The queen simply watched her, eyes narrow, but not cruel.

“I do not need to tell you that as the heir to the throne, Caitlyn’s actions don’t only affect her - they affect all of us. She has responsibilities to her kingdom, to her people.”

Vi’s chest tightened further, but she stood still, unwilling and unable to interrupt. 

“Caitlyn told me what happened between you both.” Cassandra’s voice had grown quieter now, almost resigned. 

“You must understand how important this is. Taking a noblewoman’s… maidenhood - especially a princesse’s - is not something so easily overlooked. It has political ramifications. It binds Caitlyn to you in a way that is irreversible.” 

There was a beat of silence, before Cassandra’s gaze narrowed.

“How could you be so foolish?”

Vi lowered her head, a wave of shame flooding through her. She had known of the possible fallout of her actions, of her and Caitlyn’s coupling. And now, as she stood in front of the queen - Caitlyn’s mother - the magnitude of the situation truly crashed down upon her.

“I knew of the consequences your grace, of the significance of it, and yet, I can not bring myself to wish it never happened.. to regret it.”

Cassandra let out a long sigh, her head shaking slightly as her eyes studied Vi. “I have half a mind to strip you of your position, command you to stay well away from Caitlyn.”

Vi pursed her lips, the queens words settled like a stone in her stomach, her skin grew hot as her heart lurched painfully. She pulled her gaze away from the queen.

Cassandra’s shoulders sagged slightly, her gaze dropped to the floor of the stable, before rising after a moment.

“Only, I know it would not work, and would likely only serve to drive Caitlyn from me.”

Vi’s head rose then, her eyes widening. 

“It’s always been more than just an oath for you, hasn’t it.”

Vi met her gaze, the queens words were not a question. Cassandra’s gaze was piercing, as though she was carefully sifting through Vi’s very soul, searching for any sign of deception, or the slightest lack of conviction - the queen had always been perceptive, infuriatingly so. But Vi knew she would find no doubt in her eyes. After a moment, Cassandra hummed quietly, her eyes looked her over once more, before she turned and made her way through the stable, the clicking of her heels echoing around the room slowly faded, until the sound dissipated completely. 

Vi blew a breath out of her mouth as Shadow crossed his stable, pushing his head into her shoulder. She brought a hand up to rub along his neck, her head still turned staring after where the queen had left. She shook her head, eyes shifting to cast a glance out of a window in the stable, the moon was beginning its ascent into the sky, its crescent light illuminating the courtyard. 

She gave Shadow’s neck a pat as she walked into his stall once more. She pulled off her tunic, removing the necklace from her neck and tucking it into a satchel in the corner of Shadow’s stall. She smoothed down her undershirt, her eyes dropped to linger on her trousers, an old pair. She pursed her lips as she considered them for a moment, before shrugging. She lifted her head to see Shadow’s eyes staring at her.

“I have enough pairs anyway.”

She raised her right hand, her ring glinting in the low light of the stable. She slipped it from her fingers. Letting her eyes fall closed as she relished the pleasant burn that trailed through her body, lighting her nerves with a fiery passion, the need to move, the strength and speed that she could feel lingering just below the surface. Her eyes fluttered open as she exhaled a breath, placing the ring into the satchel with the necklace, before pulling the drawstrings tight. 

Shadow leaned into her once more, he huffed as he sniffed around her, his head shaking as he did so, a soft whinny rumbling from his throat. She ran her hands along his nose, cooing softly to him, his ears flicking as she did so. 

“Not our first rodeo, huh boy?”

Shadow nickered once more, and Vi couldn’t help the fond smile that pulled at her features. She gave the horse a soft kiss to his nose before leaving his stall, pulling the gate closed behind her. She passed Spirit’s empty stall, her eyes flicking to the metal plate engraved with the horses name on the gate for a moment, before she continued out of the stable. She crossed the courtyard, the wind ruffling her hair slightly as she went. 

The iron gates of the courtyard were opened in front of her, she turned to her left to see Loris, she waved to the man.

“Nights watch Loris?”

The man huffed out a laugh. 

“Yup.”

His eyes flicked over her form for a moment, brows furrowing. “You not cold Vi?”

Vi continued past him, a smirk pulling at the corners of her mouth as she stepped onto the bridge.

“Nope.”

She heard Loris chuckle once more behind her as she continued. After she crossed the bridge, she turned down a small alley between two inns in the city, slipping into the queens-wood that surrounded Piltover. She continued on for a few minutes, the quiet hustle and bustle of the city dying with each step she took further from it. 

She was deep into the queens-wood now, thick oak trees surrounded her, blocking out the sky with their branches. She pivoted where she stood, her eyes narrowed as she checked her surroundings. 

Once she was satisfied she was alone, she knelt down. She flattened her hands against the soil, her fingertips digging into the ground, feeling the earth beneath her. 

She exhaled slowly, letting her eyes fall closed. She could hear the quiet sounds of birds as they sung their song, the rustling of leaves as the wind breezed through the woods. She clenched her eyes shut, searching within herself for the wolf, letting her mind roll over so it could rise to the surface. 

She could feel the familiar dance beginning, the sounds of the forest around her grew louder, she could hear the faint heartbeat of an animal nearby. She exhaled once more, her blood growing warm as a familiar ache bloomed in her limbs, a fog growing in her mind. At first, the pain was small, it always was - a tightening of muscles, a twinge in her bones.

That heartbeat grew louder, she could hear the blood as it coursed through the animals veins, in tandem with the beating. Rabbit. It’s a rabbit. She inhaled a sharp breath as pain coursed through her back, her fingers clenched in the soil as she doubled over, they curled and snapped, her nails growing longer as they curved into claws. It was a discomfort she knew well, but it never lost its bite. 

She let out a low growl as her muscles expanded beneath her skin. The pain did not subside, but there was an odd satisfaction in it - feeling yourself grow immeasurably stronger - faster. Vi’s breath caught in her throat as fur began to sprout along her arms, her skin prickling with the heat of the change. 

She fell to her stomach as her limbs stretched out, her legs rippling as her muscles tore apart the fabric of her trousers. Her jaw ached as her teeth elongated, now as sharp as the tip of any blade. 

Her senses widened with each passing second, she felt herself recede to the back of her mind, relishing in the vastness of her senses, yet still holding onto a thread of control, a loose leash, but one she had learnt to exert efficiently. 

The pain surged in waves as the last effects of her transformation took place, before she pushed herself up onto her feet, releasing a deafening howl that scattered birds from the surrounding trees, as the world sharpened into a perfect focus.

The woods came alive in an instant. She could hear the rustle of a mouse in the underbrush, its heartbeat quickening, fast enough that she could feel the pulse of it against her chest. The wind carried the scent of the forest - pine and damp earth. 

Her ears twitched as she heard the faint sound of hooves pressing into the soft ground, each noise cracked like thunder in her ears. She could taste the blood of animals on the wind, the salt in the earth, warmth all around her. And yet, the beast never fully took hold - not tonight.

Her claws flexed against the ground as she propelled herself through the forest, darting between trees and bushes at an inhuman pace, she crossed the forest in seconds, and yet the trees seemed to move past her so slowly. 

The beast fought within her, her body momentarily diverting its course to follow the trail of a deer that lingered on the wind. She exhaled a deep growl as she clawed through the bloodlust in her mind and fought to abandon the hunt, forcing her movements to pause, before turning and resuming her course.

She darted through the woods for a while longer, crossing the distance with remarkable speed. The sharpness of her hearing picked up every sound. The snapping of twigs, the soft steps of animals in the undergrowth, the-

She skidded to a halt, her limbs leaving deep trails in the ground as she did so. The breeze carried something with it - something familiar, comforting, unmistakable. Caitlyn.

Even through the thick woods, Vi could feel the faint thrum of her heartbeat, steady, and strong, a rhythm that was uniquely hers, one that she could never mistake. There was an intensity to it, a quickening that Vi could feel even from this distance, as though Caitlyn’s heart was calling out to her.

Her nostrils flared and the air brought with it a rush of scent. A mix of lavender and fresh rain, delicate and beautiful, that called to something deep within Vi, something wild and primal. 

Vi’s heart began to race, a steady pulse beneath the fur of her chest, in tune with the one she could feel from far ahead. Intrinsically bound. 

There was another presence, another heartbeat, slower, deeper. The scent of pinewood and smoke drifted on the wind - different - not one Vi could discern in her form, but Caitlyn’s scent clung to it, a thread that tied them together.

Vi dug her claws into the earth and pushed herself forward, resuming her relentless pace through the woods, with every beat of her limbs against the ground, Caitlyn’s heartbeat grew louder, a deafening drum in her ears, a sirens call pulling her closer. 

Vi slowed as she neared the edge of the clearing, she lingered in the thick foliage, her eyes sharpening as her gaze fell upon the two women, mounted on their horses in the centre of the clearing. She huffed a breath out of her nose, pausing for a moment, demanding patience from the beast.

***

Caitlyn pulled Spirits reigns gently, urging the horse to stop. Her gaze drifted around the clearing, lingering on the small pond in the centre, before looking out into the dark, dense forest. Her heart beat wildly in her chest, a rhythm that almost felt out of place. She glanced across to her mother, who sat upon her own steed, her brows furrowed in quiet curiosity as she looked around the clearing.

“Why are we out here, Caitlyn?”

Her voice was tinged with a subtle concern. Caitlyn met her mothers gaze, a weight settling in her stomach as she considered what was about to happen, what she was about to reveal. The gentle breeze that had accompanied them throughout their ride paused, as though the forest itself was holding its breath in anticipation of the moment.

“I-” Caitlyn started, her voice faltering just slightly. She cleared her throat, willing her voice to steady. “There is something I must show you. I swear to you, it’s safe, but you need to trust me.”

Her mothers eyes swam with scepticism, but also something else - curiosity, and a sliver of doubt? Caitlyn’s heart quickened as the air shifted around them, like the woods had drawn themselves taut.

Caitlyn closed her eyes briefly, reaching deep within herself. And then she felt it - subtle at first, a small pull in her chest, something warm and familiar, like an invisible thread pulling tight. 

“I need you to trust me.” She repeated. 

Her mother exhaled a breath. Caitlyn knew her patience for this type of thing was short, she was used to the rigid structures of court - the logic of politics, the coldness of strategy, not the whimsical nature of tales. 

“Show me, then.”

Suddenly, there was a noise, faint at first. Then another, and another. The tension in the air became thick, palpable. Caitlyn kept her eyes on the forest around them.

“She’s here.”

She turned to her mother, Cassandra’s head pivoted, her eyes scanning around them.

“What? Who’s here Caitlyn - what’s going on?”

Caitlyn dismounted from her horse, she took Spirits reigns and led her across the clearing, hitching her to a tree. She turned to her mother, gesturing a hand for her to do the same. 

Her mother scoffed quietly, before crossing the clearing and dismounting, hitching her horse next to Spirit. Caitlyn fastened the reigns around the branch as she spoke.

“It’s best this way, we don’t want the horses to spook.”

Her mother tied off her own reigns, before turning to face her.

“Spook? Caitlyn, I did not raise you to dance around topics, tell me what the nature of our being here is.”

Caitlyn turned and crossed the clearing once more, her mothers words fading in her ears as her heartbeat thrummed wildly in her chest. She raised a hand once more to beckon her mother to stand bedside her. To Cassandra’s credit, she did so, her head held high as she watched the forest shifting at the edge of the clearing.

Caitlyn turned to her then, her heart aflame.

“Do you trust me?”

Her mother pursed her lips together, she inhaled a breath.

“Yes, of course.”

Caitlyn smiled, she reached out and took ahold of her mothers hand, before turning to face the forest once more. 

She let her eyes fall closed, her senses were alight with recognition, flaming sunlight that bounced from her synapses. She heard another crack, a branch snapping under a heavy weight. Her eyes fluttered open, she squeezed her mothers hand as a shape materialised between a gap in the trees.

Vi’s fur was a deep, shadowed black, gleaming faintly under the moonlight. She moved with the grace of a predator, each step measured and assured. Her muscles rippled beneath her fur as she prowled silently towards them, her grey eyes glowing against the darkness of the night. She moved slowly, as though testing the space between them, her powerful limbs coiling with each step. 

Vi’s gaze was calm, locked on her with an intensity that felt both possessive and protective, a stunning gentleness that contrasted against the terrifying shape her wolf form cut against the clearing. Caitlyn heard her mothers breath hitch beside her, she recoiled instinctively, her hand tightening against Caitlyn’s.  

Vi continued towards them. Then, with a sudden, almost effortless motion, she rose to her hind legs. Caitlyn swore she could feel the earth shift beneath her feet, as though it was bending to her will, shifting to accommodate the mythical being in front of them. 

Vi towered above them, her form so large and powerful that Caitlyn had to remind herself that this was still the same person who had held her tenderly in her arms, who had groaned and complained at being woken up too early, who had peppered her face with kisses as soft rays of sunlight illuminated her body.

Her mother shuffled back, attempting to pull Caitlyn along with her.

“Caitlyn, we - we have to go. We have to-”

Caitlyn held firm, her feet planting themselves into the ground. Her voice cut through the rising panic in the air, calm and steady.

“Wait mother, please.. just wait.”

Vi seemed to sense the tension in the air, her gaze flicked between the two women. She lowered herself back to the ground, before moving forward once more, with a slow deliberate approach, like a wolf acknowledging its pack. 

Caitlyn’s breath hitched as Vi lowered herself in front of her, a soft purring vibrating from deep within her chest. She rolled herself onto her side, exposing her underbelly to them. 

With the gentlest of movements, Caitlyn reached out, her hand trembling slightly as Vi pushed her head upwards to meet her halfway. Caitlyn’s fingers ran along the soft fur of her muzzle, sharp canines peeked from between Vi’s mouth as the wolf’s eyes fell closed, her soft purring increasing in volume.

“It’s okay, Vi.” Caitlyn murmured softly, her fingers brushing through the fur of Vi’s head where it shifted from a deep black, to a slight crimson, she turned her gaze from the wolf to her mother.

Cassandra stood frozen, eyes wide and mouth slightly open in clear shock as she watched the creature bowing before them. 

The beast may have been powerful beyond imagining, but in front of Caitlyn it was gentle, devoted, even. Caitlyn could see the disbelief clearly swimming within her mothers eyes. 

For a moment, Cassandra said nothing, and Caitlyn, despite the pounding of her heart in her ribs, simply smiled, before turning back to Vi.

“I can feel her.” She whispered softly, as if revealing an obvious truth. “She will always recognise me, and I will always recognise her.”

The tension in the air seemed to ease, though it was replaced by a quiet, aching wonder. Her mother took a slow step forward. One of Vi’s eyes flicked open to watch the movement. 

Her mother exhaled a deep sigh, her eyes trailing over the beast in front of her, flicking over its bowed form, trailing up its neck to its head, and her daughters hand that traced slow patterns into the fur there.

Caitlyn caught her mothers gaze then. She watched her face shift with every passing moment, her eyes wide as she took in the sight of Vi in this form. Caitlyn saw it - the moment when her mother abandoned her fear - when the walls of shock began to crumble. Caitlyn’s heart swelled with quiet pride knowing what her mother was finally seeing. 

Cassandra turned to her then, a devastating depth in the gaze, the knowledge that she had witnessed something beyond the realm of possibility, an anomaly in the fabric of the universe. 

“I.. I understand now, what you’ve chosen.”

Caitlyn smiled at her words, she gestured her free hand at Vi.

“This is why we had to flee. The prince sees her as a weapon, something to be unleashed on his enemies. Vi told me during her imprisonment that he found out about her gift, that is why he did not inform me.”

She turned to her mother then.

“Vi only did what she had to to protect me, the council cannot know about this, but you cannot allow them to punish her, nor hand her over to the prince.”

Her tone was desperate, pleading. Her gaze was locked on her mother, who’s own eyes were fixed on Vi, who had shifted into a crouched position, her head raising as if smelling something on the wind. Her mother caught her gaze then.

“I can handle the council.”

She took a tentative step forward. Vi remained sat before them, patient, calm, not the least bit wild.

“Violet is not a weapon, no matter what form she takes.”

Her mother laid a gentle, reassuring hand on her shoulder, before turning and making her way back to her horse. Without another word, she mounted the steed and left the clearing. Caitlyn exhaled a slow breath, feeling the weight of tension finally lift from the air, and turned her focus to Vi. 

Even slightly crouched, Vi’s head was level with her shoulders. She extended a hand to rest it against Vi’s head. Her breaths came out slow and steady, matching pace with the wolf. She felt her heart burn pleasantly at the connection. After a moment, she pulled away.

“I should return as well.”

A slow rumble reverberated from Vi’s chest, echoing softly around the clearing. Caitlyn couldn’t help but smile at the sound. She turned and made her way to Spirit, she untied the reigns from the tree, and with practiced ease, mounted the horse, clicking her tongue to urge her forward.

Caitlyn glanced back at Vi. She remained where she stood, dark fur making her look like a phantom against the dim light of the night, her grey eyes piercing through the darkness, watching her leave. Caitlyn nudged Spirit’s sides, adjusting the reigns in her hands as she turned to direct the horse back to the palace. Her stomach felt heavy with the magnitude of what had just transpired, yet despite it all, there was a lightness in her heart.

*** 

Caitlyn entered her room, the door closing quietly behind her. Ser Mylo had greeted her on her way in, having been assigned to guard her chambers for the night in Vi’s absence. 

She sighed, before making her way to her wardrobe to shed her riding fatigues, opting for a midnight blue nightgown in their place. She sat at her vanity, running her brush through her hair a few times, her thoughts drifting to Vi, and the moment in the clearing with her mother. 

She exhaled slowly, attempting to ground herself in the simple motion of the brush gliding through her hair, the rhythmic action easing the knots in her shoulders somewhat. 

She had been laid in bed for an indeterminate amount of time, curled on her side with her head facing the window. Moonlight filtered through the small gap in her curtains, casting a faint glow across the room. 

Voices outside of her door stirred her from her thoughts, causing her brows to furrow. She shifted in bed, turning on her side to the source of the sound. As she did, a familiar warmth stirred within her chest, and her mouth parted slightly, a slow breath escaped her lips.

She remained still for a moment, sighing slightly as the hushed voices remained inaudible through the thick wood of her door. Slowly, the noise faded, and Caitlyn heard footsteps retreating down the hall, the sound gradually dying out. Yet the warmth in her chest lingered.

She pulled the blanket away from her body. Her feet carried her across her room and to her door, her mind no match for the pull of her heart. She had to know if she was right. She exhaled a breath as she pulled the door open.

She turned to her right, and her heart set itself aflame at the sight of Vi stood beside her door, her usual ebony armour adoring her body, wolf helm held at her side and Nightshade strapped securely to her hip. 

Vi’s eyes flicked to Caitlyn, her head barely moving to accommodate the action. Caitlyn let out a slow breath, her chest tight with a depth of emotions she feared she could never fully express. Vi was required at the council meeting in the morning, had shifted to her wolf form - which Caitlyn did not doubt was vexing on the body -  and yet she still chose to do her duty, to take watch at her door for the night. Caitlyn let her gaze drop to the floor.

“You didn’t have to.” Her voice was low, tinged with a quiet affection.

Vi’s gaze softened in response, she gave a slight shake of her head.

“I’ll always be here.” 

Caitlyn’s eyes rose once more to catch Vi’s gaze, a smile tugged at her lips. She gave the knight a nod, before turning back into her room. She pushed the door closed, but left it slightly ajar, knowing the subtle action would draw Vi’s attention. 

She had barely settled on the edge of her bed when Vi’s voice called out to her, soft but with a hint of confusion. Her head peeked over the edge of the doorway, casting a quick glance into the room, before settling on her.

“Princess?”

Caitlyn bit back a smile. She gave the sheets beside her a couple of gentle pats, her eyes never leaving the knights.

“Stay with me.”

Vi’s eyes widened, she nudged the door open slightly. Her head darted to cast a cautious glance down the hallway, before turning to her once more. She took a cautious step into the room.

“Your handmaidens… they’ll talk if they see me in here with you.”

Caitlyn stood, crossing the room slowly until she was directly in front of Vi. She reached out and rested her hand on the door-handle, pausing momentarily. She met Vi’s gaze, silently offering her the chance to leave. When the knight made no move to back out of the room, and instead took a further step inside and set her helm down on the desk beside the door, Caitlyn pushed it closed. 

Vi kept her eyes on Caitlyn as she reached behind her to flick the lock, the action and eye contact made Caitlyn subconsciously clench her thighs, the hairs at the back of her neck rising. She slowly reached across, her fingers finding the familiar buckles of Vi’s chest plate, releasing the straps and pulling it over the knights head.

“They won’t have to see you in here to talk.”

Caitlyn stepped further into Vi’s space, a familiar steady heat radiated from the knights body. She reached down to unclip Vi’s sword-belt, her fingers worked deftly at the clasp, and it came loose with a soft click.

She lifted the sheathed blade between them, their eyes falling to it. Caitlyn paused for a moment, this wasn’t like removing Vi’s armour, or clothes - those had always been discarded without thought - she would not cast it aside, the weapon meant too much to Vi, and her knight had used the same blade to defend her life more than once. She placed it against the wall with a reverence, her fingers lingering for just a second longer than necessary.

She brought her gaze up from the sword to Vi’s eyes then, the knights expression darkened with desire and a quiet confusion.

“I don’t understand, Cait…”

Caitlyn smiled softly, the corner of her mouth curling just slightly. Her fingers moved to the clasps of Vi’s shoulder plates next. After a brief pause, they too fell to the ground with a muted thud. 

She leaned in, her arms looping around Vi’s shoulders to hold eye contact with the knight.

“I’m sure they’ll hear us.”

Vi smirked slightly at her words, her hands circled her waist, flattening at the small of her back with a gentleness that contradicted the strength that Caitlyn knew she held. The paradox never failed to send her mind into a dizzying spiral of desire. 

She leaned forwards slowly, their lips brushing with the faintest of touches, before Vi closed the small remaining distance between them. It was slow, tender, a promise written with their tongues. Caitlyn pulled back only slightly, their lips still brushing as she spoke.

“I can feel you, you know, in here.”

She dropped one of her hands from Vi’s shoulders to flatten against her chest. Vi pushed forwards to kiss her once more, a burning devotion spilled from her mouth and Caitlyn drank it in eagerly, her nerves frying at the sensation. 

They shuffled backwards until Caitlyn felt the edge of her mattress hit the back of her thighs, she fell onto the bed, and Vi followed her down. 

They pulled apart, Vi’s eyes seemed to glow against the darkness of the room, the edges of her face illuminated in the pale white light of the moon that spilled through. Vi brushed a strand of hair from her face, tucking it behind her ear.

Vi’s mouth found her neck then, laying soft kisses on her skin as her hand trailed along her body, following the curve of her breast, and the dip of her waist, before settling just above her knee, her grip increasing slightly to hook Caitlyn’s leg around her waist. Caitlyn sighed as she melted into the touch and the sensation of Vi’s mouth on her neck. When the knight spoke, her words vibrated against her skin softly, as though imprinting themselves there.

“I know, I feel you too.”

Vi pulled back to meet her gaze once more, and Caitlyn cupped the knights face with her hands, she took a moment to look at Vi, at the quiet intensity that swirled within steel eyes. All of her desires were laid bare in Vi’s pupils, as she held the very essence of everything she had ever wished for in her hands. 

And as Vi dipped her head to bring their mouths together once more, her fingertips dancing along the inside of her thigh, Caitlyn released her inhibitions, letting herself be a little louder than was strictly necessary. Though it wasn’t hard for Vi to coax the sounds out of her.

***

Vi exhaled softly as she reached out to gently run her fingers along the expanse of Caitlyn’s back, dipping between her shoulder blades and to the curve of her spine. Caitlyn stirred then, a deep inhale before she turned on her side to meet her gaze. Vi found herself smiling at the sight, she leaned forward to press a soft kiss to Caitlyn’s forehead.

The sunlight that spilled through the small gap in the curtains illuminated the edges of Caitlyn’s hair. Vi swallowed, the image struck a chord in her heart as Caitlyn appeared almost ethereal.

“How long have you been awake?”

Caitlyn reached out and curled her fingers around her bicep, and Vi shifted closer in response to the silent invitation, Caitlyn’s legs wrapped around hers as she nuzzled her face into the princesse’s neck, sighing softly before responding.

“Not long.”

Caitlyn hummed, her head shifting slightly to cast a glance towards the window, and the sunlight that streamed through.

“Elora’s late, she should’ve come to wake me by now.”

Vi snorted lightly. “I wonder why she hasn’t.”

Caitlyn turned back to her, and Vi shifted backwards to meet her gaze, catching the unimpressed look that she received from the princess. But it didn’t last long - Caitlyn’s lips curled into a sweet smile, before she pulled Vi in for a tender kiss. 

Vi sighed into the touch, fighting the urge to deepen it further, though the thought raged at the forefront of her mind. After a moment, Caitlyn pulled back, her thumb rubbed soothing circles against her cheek.

“You should get changed, we’re due at the council meeting soon.”

Vi frowned, she shuffled herself deeper into the blankets, pulling them to her chin. Caitlyn’s quiet laugh echoed softly around the room, and Vi blinked one eye open to look at her. She was propping herself up on one elbow, a delicate eyebrow raised as she looked down at her. 

Vi huffed, rolling her eyes playfully before disentangling herself from the blankets, and moving across the room to collect her discarded clothes.

She quickly set about dressing herself, wincing as she collected her wrinkled tunic, pulling it over her head and running her hands along it in a desperate attempt to smoothen it out. She collected her armour then, and the sound of leather creaking softly echoed within the room for a few minutes as she tightened the straps of her armour with practiced ease.

She retrieved her helm from the desk, and turned to see Caitlyn, making her way towards her, one hand holding her blanket securely around her. The sight sent a wave of desire through Vi then, her fingers twitched with the thought of pulling it aside, and taking Caitlyn where she stood. She shook her head in an attempt to dispel the thoughts. Caitlyn’s mouth pulled into a small grin as she stopped in front of her.

“Whatever happens with the council, I’ll be right there with you.”

Vi lifted a hand to cup Caitlyn’s cheek, the princess leaned into the touch.

“I know.”

Caitlyn leaned forwards to kiss her then. Vi’s heart leapt in her chest, it seemed she would never get used to the sensation - and she never wanted to. After what seemed entirely too short of a time, Caitlyn pulled back, her eyes fluttering open slowly, as she flashed Vi a sickeningly sweet smile that almost made her knees buckle beneath her. Vi turned to face the door, knowing the longer she looked at Caitlyn the less likely she was to keep resisting the urge to take her back to bed.

She exhaled as her fingers curled around the handle, and she pulled the door open. 

“Elora!”

Vi startled back slightly as she heard Caitlyn exclaim behind her. Elora was stood in the doorway, her hand raised as though to knock, eyes wide and mouth partially open as her eyes flicked from Vi, to Caitlyn stood behind her.

The woman quickly schooled her expression, her mouth closing as she clasped her hands behind her back, and tilted her head in a small nod.

“Good morning Ser.”

Vi moved aside and mumbled a greeting in return. Elora stepped forward into the room.

“My apologies princess, I didn’t realise the time.”

She moved past Caitlyn and opened the curtains, before turning and pausing, her eyes lingering on Vi. 

She looked between Elora and Caitlyn for a moment, before clearing her throat and gesturing a thumb at the door.

“Uh, princess, I’ll.. just be outside.”

Caitlyn gave her a tight smile, a slight strain in her voice.

“Yes, thank you ser.”

Vi nodded at the two women before turning and stepping out of the threshold, closing the door behind her. She moved to the side, blowing out a breath and letting her head fall back until it thudded gently against the wall. 

A short time later, the sound of the door clicking caused Vi to push herself up from the wall. Caitlyn stepped out into the hallway, her tiara shone brightly against the midnight waves of her hair. Vi eyes were then drawn to the slight sheen of the elegant silk dress she wore. Her eyes lingered on the fitted bodice, and the way it clung to her body perfectly. 

Vi swallowed, letting her eyes trail over Caitlyn’s frame, the dresses sleeves were three-quarter length, embroidered vines stretched from the neckline down the length of them. Vi blinked a couple of times - the colour of the dress - a soft violet.

“Shall we ser?”

Caitlyn’s voice pulled her from her musings. She gave a slight nod, and Caitlyn began to move down the hall. Elora walked alongside them on the princesse’s left, and Vi took up position on her right. They moved in silence for a few moments, until Elora spoke.

“Did you sleep well, ser?”

Vi shot a cautious glance to the woman as they walked, her hand dropping to the pommel of her sword.

“Uh, yes, my lady.”

Elora hummed quietly, a small smile pulling at the corner of her mouth. Vi shook her head slightly as she turned her gaze back to the hall in front of them. 

They arrived at the doors to the council chamber. Upon entering, only Queen Cassandra and Lord Stone were present. 

Elora moved through the room, collecting a jug of water and filling the goblets that were already set on the table. Vi felt Caitlyn brush her slightly as she walked past to sit in her chair beside her mother. 

Vi met Cassandra’s gaze, the queens eyes already watching her. She bowed her head deeply, her brows furrowing slightly as she tried to decipher the emotions in the queens stare. When she rose once more, Cassandra simply gave a subtle nod of her head, before turning to Caitlyn. Vi blew out a breath as she moved across the room, coming to stand next to Lord Stone. 

She settled beside him, preparing herself for what would no doubt be a long meeting. She had dropped her hand to rest on Nightshades pommel when he leaned in slightly, his voice low so only she would hear it.

“Stay behind after the meeting ends, the queen wishes to speak with you.”

Vi swallowed, her breath hitching slightly. “Yes, commander.”

It wasn’t long before the rest of the council members began to arrive. Vi risked a couple of glances towards Caitlyn, who sat poised. However, her gaze did meet the knights occasionally, and her lips would shift in an almost imperceptible whisper of a smile.

Once all of the council members had arrived and sat down, their goblets filled with water before Elora left. Cassandra stood, plunging the room into an obedient, expectant silence.

“Good morning my lord’s, we have quite a lot to get through this morning, so let’s not delay.”

Cassandra sat once more, and Vi shuffled in place as the counsellors went through their usual discussions. She had perfected the art of tuning out of their endless droning, a skill she was grateful did not abandon her in the years she had spent away from the palace. She caught the occasional sentence that piqued her interest: the master of war had mentioned about a delay on their delivery from Demacia - some bandits having attempted to take a village that sat along the trade route. 

Vi’s focus shifted once more as the voices of the counsellors faded into a dull buzz at the edges of her mind. After some time, Caitlyn’s voice cut through the hum.

“- Fortune, she was receptive to our offer of exclusive trade of timber and agriculture, in return we shall receive a share of rare metals, spices and exotic goods.”

Cassandra nodded, the faintest hint of a smile evident on her features.

“Very good, Caitlyn.”

Cassandra turned to address another council member, when Caitlyn spoke once more.

“There is something else, mother.”

Queen Cassandra simply inclined her head, her hand gesturing for her to continue.

“I believe the arrangement with Miss Fortune would be greatly improved by offering her exclusive access to our port.”

The air in the room seemed to grow impossibly heavy in that moment, Vi lifted a hand to tug at the collar of her tunic, the fabric seeming too tight all of a sudden. 

“The port is off limits to foreign vessels, you know this Caitlyn.”

“I know, but Miss Fortune can be trusted, as can all of her crew. I was privileged to bear witness to their skill on a daily basis for weeks. Not only are they efficient and perhaps the best at what they do, they’re reasonable, kind.. even.”

Cassandra shook her head. “If I grant access to one kingdom, what will stop the rest from demanding the same treatment? It is not as simple as offering leniencies to those you are fond of.”

Vi’s gaze flicked between the two women. Cassandra’s tone was level, regal, her back straight as she held her daughters gaze. Caitlyn seemed to match her, she calmly placed her hands on the table, interlacing her fingers.

“It is not a question of fondness, your grace, this trade agreement benefits both our kingdoms greatly. It is only logical we grant access to a kingdom renowned for their sailing abilities to our port, extend an olive branch, show them that we are committed to the arrangement and our blossoming relationship.”

Cassandra held Caitlyn’s stare for a moment. Vi heard what sounded like murmurs of approval from the council members seated around the table.

“Regardless, Ser Violet and I would not have returned to Piltover safely if it weren’t for Sarah and her crew.”

Cassandra sighed before turning her gaze on the members of the council gathered around the table. 

“Councillor Salo, as our master of trade, I believe you should have some input. Would the benefits be worth the risk?”

Salo stood from his chair, his eyes flicked to Caitlyn briefly before returning to the queen.

“The princess is correct your grace. Allowing their ship to dock in our port would certainly increase both the volume and pace at which we could trade.”

Cassandra sighed, her gaze shifted from the councillor to Caitlyn, lingering for a moment. She leaned back in her chair slightly.

“Very well, if you can speak for the character of Miss Fortune and her crew, I shall send a raven to Bilgewater in the coming days.”

She shuffled through some parchment on the table in front of her, gathering them and tapping the stack against the desk to straighten them, before setting them down once more. Her eyes found councillor Salo then.

“Now, in light of the recent news regarding the princess’s journey to Solitude, I want all trade to the kingdom suspended immediately.”

Salo bristled, his gaze flicked across the room to the other council members. He shook his head slightly.

“Your Grace?”

“I will not conduct business with those who believe they can imprison a member of my royal guard in an attempt to take what they wish. Suspend all trade.”

Her tone left no room for argument. Salo opened his mouth as if to dispute her order, but the words caught in his throat, and he closed it again. He shook his head and reached for his goblet, taking a long drink.

“In regards to Ser Violet’s.. actions, they fell within the parameters of her duty to safeguard Caitlyn’s life.”

The master of war rose from his seat.

“Your grace, while Ser Violet may have acted with good intentions, Solitude will not see it this way. They’re a proud people, I am certain they will seek retribution for what happened, if we were to inform them that the knight is to face consequences, we could avoid any escalation.”

It seems the master of war’s words emboldened Salo, for he rose as well.

“Your grace, it is an insult that I am to suspend trade with Solitude - harming mine and the Kingdoms pockets - and yet the knight responsible receives no punishment?”

Cassandra rose from her chair, and Vi felt the tension in the air increase tenfold, clinging to her skin.

“My lord, I have made my choice. I trust Caitlyn and Ser Violet’s judgement. We have only their point of view to go off of.”

Salo shook his head, then shifted to turn his gaze on Vi. The knight met it unflinchingly as he strode towards her. Vi saw Caitlyn stand in the corner of her eye.

“Point of view?” He scoffed, the sound mocking and pathetic. Vi stood straighter. His gaze dropped to the sword at her waist.

“I don’t believe your point of view extends beyond the tip of that blade of yours. Ser.”

He spat out the title, venom in his voice.

Vi didn’t respond at first. Her eyes studied the man, her head tilting slightly as she looked him over. The room fell into a heavy silence, as though waiting for the tension to be broken. 

A flare of pride surged within her. Vi’s gaze narrowed further, her fingers flexing against Nightshades pommel.

“You gain a sobering clarity when faced with the tip of a blade my lord.. and I can assure you, mine is exceptionally sharp.”

Salo stumbled back at her words, his eyes wide with insult.

“Enough.”

Vi turned to Cassandra. Salo slinked back to his chair, sinking into it.

“We have not yet received any correspondence from Solitude, if or when we do so, we will plan accordingly.”

Cassandra turned to Caitlyn then, her eyes conveying a silent command for her to sit. Caitlyn paused momentarily, before she slowly settled herself back into her chair.

 “That being said, Ser Violet?”

Vi stepped forwards from her position besides Lord Stone. She bowed her head slightly, waiting for Cassandra to continue.

“You will take the nights watch for a month-"

“Mother-"

Cassandra raised a hand, silencing Caitlyn with a single gesture.

“Your actions in Solitude may have been necessary, but they are not actions I will encourage.”

Vi pursed her lips, raising her head. Her eyes flicked to Caitlyn briefly before meeting the queens gaze once more.

“Yes, your grace.”

“Good.”

Vi moved back to her previous position, exhaling a slow breath as she caught a sympathetic glance from Lord Stone. Cassandra sat back down in her chair.

“That is all, you may leave.”

Salo rose first, exiting with swift, almost desperate steps. Vi couldn’t help but scoff lightly, the action reminding her of a whelp fleeing with its tail between its legs. The other councillors followed suit. 

Caitlyn stood next, her eyes falling on her. Vi moved over to the table, her eyes flicking between Caitlyn and Cassandra expectantly. Lord Stone wordlessly passed through the room, closing the door behind him.

Caitlyn moved across the table to stand beside her. Vi saw her shoot a brief, questioning glance in her direction as Cassandra rose and made her way to a desk in the corner of the room. Vi shrugged, turning to face the queen once more as she approached. Vi’s breath caught in her throat as her eyes dropped to the royal blue fabric in her hands.

Cassandra adjusted her grip, holding the fabric by its tips, and slowly unfurled it until it just brushed the floor. She took a step forwards, her eyes on Vi as she held the fabric out in front of her.

“This belongs to you Ser. Caitlyn?”

Vi felt Caitlyn startle slightly beside her. She stepped forwards after a moment, taking the fabric from her mothers hands. She glanced to Vi, brows furrowed slightly, before turning back to her mother, waiting.

“No member of the queens-guard should be without their cloak, especially not the one charged with protecting my daughter.”

Cassandra nodded her head at Caitlyn, and the princess stepped forwards, moving behind Vi.

“Is it.. the same one, your grace?”

Cassandra exhaled, and Vi felt Caitlyn’s hands settle on her shoulders, her fingertips securing the cloak to her shoulder plates.

“Yes. It is. We shall not run from it further. None of us.”

Vi forced her eyes closed as she focused on the feeling of Caitlyn’s hands on her back. She could feel a slight tremor in her movements, not as assured as they usually were when she worked at the clasps of her armour. Caitlyn’s breaths fanned against the back of her neck, and Vi felt her own chest rise and fall in sync with them.

After a moment Vi felt Caitlyn step back, returning to stand beside her. She exhaled slowly, the cloak heavy with the weight of a hundred memories, with expectations both met and unfulfilled.

She allowed her eyes to slowly flutter open, and they met Cassandra’s gaze immediately. The queen took a small step forwards, her eyes softening slightly as they looked between Vi and Caitlyn.

“You may go, ser.”

Vi bowed her head to the queen, turning and doing the same to Caitlyn, accompanying the action with a small smile, before making her way out of the room. She made her way through the palace and out into the courtyard, she crossed the palace grounds, pausing briefly to watch Mylo as he sparred with a queens-guard, whistling in approval when he forced his opponent to yield. 

Vi made her way to the platform, pausing to rest her sword against it, before accepting the practice blade from Hugo as he rubbed his shoulder and made his way out of the area.

“Not bad, My.”

She twirled the sword in her hand, slicing it through the air a couple of times before turning her focus back on Mylo.

“Think you could make me break a sweat this time?”

Mylo shook his head, he pointed his blade towards her.

“Ha! Why don’t we find out.”

Vi smirked as she lifted her helmet onto her head, the weight familiar and comforting. She exhaled a breath, her eyes narrowing as her gaze locked on Mylo. The faint command to commence echoed in her mind, and she moved to strike.

***

Mylo crashed to the ground with a dull thud once more. The sun had begun to set now, and even Vi’s breathing was beginning to become strained with fatigue. She pressed the practice sword to his chest.

Mylo cursed in frustration, the sound slightly muffled by his helm. Vi retracted the blade and offered her hand, pulling him to his feet. She reached up to remove her helmet from her head, running a hand through her hair to free the loose strands that clung to her forehead that was damp with sweat, the cool night air on her skin a welcome relief against the heat that lingered there.

They made their way out of the platform, placing their swords into the barrel that housed the practice weapons. Vi headed towards the iron gates, Mylo following beside her. He removed his helm with a quiet grunt, shaking out his hair before turning to her.

“Tavern tonight?”

Vi frowned, giving a shake of her head.

“I can’t, I have the nights watch for a month.”

Mylo scoffed beside her.

“A month? The fuck did you do?”

Vi chuckled lightly as they passed through the gates, she nodded to the guard on duty as he left for the palace. She placed her helm onto Nightshades pommel before turning to Mylo.

“You don’t want to know.”

Mylo shook his head, another laugh spilling from his lips.

“Right. Well I’m going. Guess I’ll just have to drink double for you.”

Vi scoffed, she gestured a hand to usher him away.

“Pft, like you weren’t gonna do that anyway.”

Mylo turned and began making his way across the bridge, muttering an agreement before waving over his shoulder. 

Vi exhaled as she settled herself against the wall, her attention occasionally drifted to the sounds of the city across the bridge as the hour grew later, and the citizens who seemingly grew bolder along with it. 

Her head angled upwards, a deep resonant call drawing her attention. A raven flew overhead, dark wings beating against the night, carrying itself across the city and into the distance. Vi felt a flicker of discomfort crawl down her spine, though she couldn’t place why. Her eyes found the moon then, she guessed there was about a week until it would next be full, perhaps it was the blood flaring up. 

She would have to make arrangements for her watch to be covered that night. She sighed, quietly muttering to herself.

“Mylo does owe me a favour.”

Her gaze dropped to the bridge as some guards made their was across. She shifted, leaning back against the wall, and willing the sunrise to come sooner.

***

“You said you could do it!”

Vials clattered as the prince’s fist slammed against the table, his eyes blazing with fury. He turned away from the scene in front of him, frustration evident in his movements. 

“What use is the serum if it only makes the subjects aggressive? I need them loyal to me!”

The sorcerer stepped forward, his gaze shifting to the wolf pacing in the cell. Foam spilled from its jaws as it stepped over its fallen pack-mate. He tapped his knuckle against the bars, and the wolfs head shifted to the sound, its red eyes locked onto him, the dim light of the dungeon highlighting its vicious glare. With a snarl, it hurled itself against the cell, snapping its jaws menacingly. 

The sorcerer took a step back, his tone calm.

“It is not easy to walk the line between enhancing aggression whilst also encouraging restraint.”

“It’s been weeks.” The prince snarled. “Everything you asked for I provided, and what do I have to show for it except a pile of wolf carcasses?!”

The sorcerer hummed quietly, seemingly unbothered by the outburst. The prince watched as he made his way over to the alchemy table located in the corner of the dungeon. Mortar and pestles lay scattered across the space, empty vials were pushed aside as a liquid bubbled in the centre, glowing a dim crimson. 

“It can be done-“ the sorcerer murmured, not looking up from the table. “But a wolf does not posses the distinction that humans do. With a human participant, I could separate their aggression from their loyalty, channel it in whichever direction you desire. But they must have the blood.”

He reached across the table, collecting a wooden spoon and stirring the liquid. The prince scoffed as he moved through the room to stand behind the sorcerer.

“My soldiers cannot enter Whiterun-”

At that moment, the dungeon door creaked open. A guard entered, coming to a stop in front of the prince, and bowing his head.

“My lord, a raven has arrived.”

The guard reached into the folds of his tunic and withdrew the small parchment, holding it out. The prince took it. He brushed his thumb over the seal, recognising it instantly. Piltover.

He waved a hand to dismiss the soldier, before breaking the seal and unfurling the parchment. His eyes skimmed along the words for a moment, before his lips twisted into a grin and he raised his gaze to the sorcerer, who had turned to face him. 

He moved across the dungeon to the table in the centre with a deliberate slowness. He held the parchment up to the candle, watching as the flame caught the edges, slowly consuming the words. Smoke rose as the parchment became ash, a whisper in the wind. 

He took a seat at the table, pulling a fresh piece of parchment from a pile, and retrieving the quill from the ink well.

He glanced over his shoulder, his voice cold even to his own ears.

“Prepare whatever materials you need. You shall have your human participant.”

Chapter Text

Vi moved through the halls of the palace, she held the back of her hand to her mouth to stifle a yawn, shaking her head lightly in an attempt to dispel the fatigue that had begun to settle in her mind. She laughed quietly to herself, it seemed she had found the limit to her wolf bloods ability to stave off the need for sleep, and it was twenty-seven days straight of performing the nights watch.

She increased her pace slightly, energy returning to her limbs as the realisation that this was her final evening on the watch spurred her on. She turned a corner, and raised her hand to push open the door to her chambers. She took a step inside the room when she paused abruptly. 

Caitlyn was perched on her bed, her delicate fingers flicking through a book resting in her lap that she had taken from Vi’s shelf. 

Caitlyn’s head rose to meet her gaze, she slowly closed the book, and stood, moving with a deliberate calm towards her. Vi reached behind her to gently close the door, her eyes not leaving the princesse’s.

“Is everything alright, Cait?”

Caitlyn nodded, she walked beside Vi to place the book on the desk next to the door, before turning to her. Vi felt her heart pulse at the stare, her blood flowing through her with an increased intensity. Neither of them spoke for a moment, and Vi shifted in place. Finally, Caitlyn broke the silence.

“Shouldn’t you be at the castle gates?”

Vi adjusted slightly, she turned her body to face Caitlyn. “Yes, I came to collect my sword. I left it here when I took Shadow out.”

Vi saw Caitlyn’s eyes flick to the sword in the corner of the room, before she turned her gaze on her once more.

“Hm.”

Caitlyn moved then, she walked in front of Vi, her fingertips trailing along her shoulder plates and across her chest plate as she did so. Vi’s eyes followed her, the way she moved reminded Vi of how a wolf would circle its prey. She had never wanted to imagine what it would be like to be on the receiving end of a hunt, but she found herself enjoying this. 

Caitlyn’s fingers drifted up to Vi’s chin, applying a light pressure that tilted her face upwards. The knight having not realised how her gaze had drifted to the way the princesse’s dress hugged her waist, accentuating every curve. Vi met Caitlyn’s gaze then, and the princesse’s head tilted to the side slightly, a teasing glint in her pupils.

“Why didn’t you come to me?”

Vi frowned. “What?”

Caitlyn released her hold on Vi’s chin, stepping back just enough to let her eyes trail over Vi’s form, lingering for a moment, before she slowly blinked her gaze back up to the knights eyes.

“I was practicing my archery with Lord Stone..” Caitlyn’s tone was casual, but laced with a deeper intention. “When he mentioned off-hand how you had somehow convinced Mylo into taking one of your shifts on the watch.”

Caitlyn’s hand found her hair then, and she ran her fingertips through it, the motion slow, deliberate. Her nails brushed against Vi’s scalp, and the knight sucked in a breath at the touch.

“I asked him when this happened,” Caitlyn glanced away for a moment. “He said about two weeks ago.” She met Vi’s gaze once more. “Which is funny…”

Caitlyn paused the ministrations in her hair, allowing the tension to settle in the air. Vi inhaled deeply as she forced her mind to focus and form a sentence.

“Why is that funny?” Vi cursed herself. Her voice was lower than she would’ve liked, desire lacing her inflection.

Caitlyn smile deepened, sweet and knowing, before she curled her fingers into Vi’s hair, tugging it lightly. She leaned forward, her lips grazing the shell of Vi’s ear as she whispered against her skin.

“That was around the time of the last full moon.”

She pulled back, her hand sliding from Vi’s hair to rest on the edge of the table at Vi’s waist. Vi felt her blood burn slightly at the fact the princess had somehow managed to trap her against the desk. She inhaled, her brows furrowing as the corner of her lip twitched slightly.

“You’re correct.” Vi leaned forwards. “But you already knew that.” 

Her tone was more even now as she tried to gain a sliver of control back from the princess, whom had so effortlessly taken it from her in the first place.

Caitlyn’s eyes flicked to her mouth for the briefest of seconds, before rising once more. The air between them was crackling with intensity, something inevitable, the same way you can smell rain hours before the skies open, or how the air seems thick and metallic before lightening strikes. Vi took the opportunity to continue. Caitlyn was toying with her, and she would bite.

“I was too restless to take the watch. I went into the queens-wood.”

Caitlyn hummed quietly as she tilted her head back. Her hand rose from the desk to rest against the armour on her thigh, and Vi could feel the heat of her skin even through the steel. Thick waves of lust radiated from Caitlyn, and Vi revelled in it, she could hear Caitlyn’s heart racing within her chest.

Caitlyn leaned into her, their faces only inches apart. She whispered against Vi’s mouth, her tone heavy with intent.

“I know.” She whispered. “I told you… I can feel you in here.”

She took Vi’s hand and placed it upon her chest, Caitlyn’s heart pulsed a strong rhythm against her palm. She kept ahold of Vi’s wrist, the pressure gentle, yet strong, as she slowly guided Vi’s hand down her body, over the swell of her breasts, and along her stomach, before pausing just below her naval. Their eyes locked once more.

“But I want to feel you in here.”

Vi’s gaze flicked between Caitlyn’s eyes, she smirked against the princesse’s lips. Her heart was beating pure sunlight through her body, her nerves rattled and vibrated within her with a relentless energy that only Caitlyn could stir. She leaned forwards slightly, and Caitlyn’s lips parted to welcome the touch. She ghosted over the skin, providing only the faintest of touches before she pulled away.

Caitlyn still held her hand to her stomach, and Vi felt the princesse’s breath hitch as she withdrew. She took a fistful of the fabric of Caitlyn’s dress and pulled the princess into her. Caitlyn subconsciously released her grip on Vi’s hand to steady herself against the desk. Vi smirked, a devious thought invaded her mind, emboldened by Caitlyn’s faltering control. 

“Will you beg?”

Caitlyn sighed quietly, her hands rose to cradle Vi’s cheeks, and her thumb brushed along her lower lip. She leaned back slightly to meet the knights gaze. 

Vi frowned, Caitlyn was looking at her with something akin to amusement. The princesse’s composure having returned to her in the blink of an eye, or perhaps it had never left - a trap. And Vi had wandered right into it. 

“You misunderstand me, ser…” She purred out the words, sending a flare of heat through Vi’s body. 

“That was a command.”

If this had been a hunt, then at that moment, Caitlyn’s teeth would have closed around her throat. 

Vi closed the distance between them and captured her mouth in a searing kiss. Her hands gripped at her waist as Caitlyn deepened the embrace, her tongue brushing across Vi’s lips. She hooked her fingers under one of the straps of Vi’s chest plate and moved backwards, their mouths not parting as Caitlyn pulled Vi along with her. 

Vi felt Caitlyn pull away, only for her to settle onto the bed, her eyes looking up at her with a desperate longing. Vi dropped to a knee at the foot of the bed, she ran her hands along Caitlyn’s legs, not breaking eye contact with the princess. Her dress rode up and bunched under her touch. 

Caitlyn took hold of Vi’s hands in her own, removing her gloves one finger at a time, before moving to the other and doing the same. Vi watched her, mouth open slightly as she blinked lazily, lust fogging her mind completely. 

When Caitlyn pulled off her other glove, Vi pushed herself up from her knee to capture Caitlyn’s mouth in another bruising kiss. Their lips moved against one another at a frantic pace, need and hunger fuelling their actions. Caitlyn took Vi’s lower lip between her teeth and gave it a gentle bite, before releasing her. Vi held herself there for a moment, suspended above Caitlyn as the princesse’s hand reached out to brush through her hair.

“You come to me from now on.”

Vi blinked slowly, her hands pushed Caitlyn’s dress further up her thighs until the fabric pooled around her waist. She lowered her gaze, her eyes hungrily drank in the sight of the smooth expanse of Caitlyn’s legs that lay parted beneath her. She moved to lower her head between Caitlyn’s thighs, when the hand in her hair tightened, forcing her gaze back to the princess. 

Caitlyn pushed herself upright, breaths deep and laboured. Her eyes searched Vi’s - waiting - the grip in her hair not relenting. 

Vi exhaled a low breath. “Okay.”

“Say it.”

“I come to you.”  

Caitlyn leaned forward, closing the last bit of distance between them to capture Vi’s lips in a kiss that was slower, gentler, a brief tenderness after the fevered intensity that had come before. 

Vi sighed into Caitlyn’s mouth, her thoughts momentarily clearing, only to be overtaken by a single phrase, looping relentlessly in her mind. It echoed through her synapses, ricocheted along her nerves, desperate to be spoken aloud, to break free from the confines of her skull.

Vi pulled back, her eyes heavy-lidded as she took in Caitlyn’s form. She felt her mouth part, the words lingered on her tongue, danced on her breath. Caitlyn eased herself back against the bed, propping herself up on her elbows to keep their gazes locked.

“Go on. Your princess needs you.”

Vi sucked in a sharp breath at Caitlyn’s words, the heat in her tone sent a shiver through her body, every word steeped in a heavy longing. 

She closed her mouth, a smirk danced on her lips as she lowered her head, her hands pushed the fabric of Caitlyn’s dress aside, before settling against the material of her underwear.

Vi felt one of Caitlyn’s hands settle at the crown of her head, her fingers ran gentle circles into her scalp, moving with a teasing slowness, silently encouraging her. Vi lowered her head to place a kiss against Caitlyn’s core over the top of her underwear, the princess released a slow moan as she did so.

Vi could feel the heat through the fabric, the dampness against her lips. Caitlyn’s heady scent invaded her mind, and her eyes fluttered closed as she relished in it. She hooked a finger under the band of the underwear, lifting her head to meet Caitlyn’s gaze as she slowly pulled the fabric down her legs, before dropping it to the floor.

She dipped her head down again, and Caitlyn’s legs parted further. Vi placed a hand against Caitlyn’s stomach as she brushed her lips against Caitlyn’s core, her tongue darted out to lick between her folds, flicking up the full length. Caitlyn arched into her hand, a low moan spilled from her lips as Vi repeated the action, she sighed pleasantly at the sweet taste that coated her tongue.

Caitlyn’s hand found the one Vi had resting on her stomach, she intertwined their fingers as Vi’s name spilled from her lips in a breathless, reverent prayer. Vi flicked her eyes up to watch her, Caitlyn’s head had fallen back against the bed, her back arched as Vi buried her face between her legs. Her tongue flicked languidly along the length of Caitlyn’s folds, catching on her centre and dipping inside slightly, before she continued her journey north to take the sensitive nub or nerves into her mouth and suck it lightly. 

Caitlyn squeezed her hand as her chest rose and fell rapidly, she was audibly panting as her breaths came in short, ragged gasps. Vi slowly pulled back, relinquishing the flesh from her mouth with a quiet pop as Caitlyn’s moans echoed around the room. 

She focused her attention on Caitlyn’s core once more, dipping her tongue into her heat with a deliberate slowness. Vi heard Caitlyn’s breath hitch in her throat, she released Vi’s hand to take fistfuls of her hair once more, applying a light pressure that saw her pushing the knight into her further. 

Vi obliged, she fucked Caitlyn with her tongue, the noises that spilled from the princess sounded almost ethereal, strangled gasps and incoherent moans filled Vi’s ears as every one of her senses was positively overwhelmed with the overbearing sense of Caitlyn. The taste of her on her tongue, her scent, the feeling of her hot, smooth skin beneath her lips and hands. Vi clenched her eyes shut as she felt herself beginning to come undone just from the pure ecstasy of the sensations. 

She drew back, a string of her own saliva and Caitlyn’s pleasure clung to her lips, a thread connecting them. She pulled away further to push herself onto the bed, Caitlyn’s arms moved to welcome her immediately, looping around her shoulders as her eyes flicked to her lips, the flesh no doubt glistening slightly. 

Vi let one of her hands trail along Caitlyn’s thigh as she moved to lay beside her, whilst the other landed on her waist. She trailed her index and middle finger between Caitlyn’s wet folds, coating her skin. She felt the princesse’s legs part further in response, and Caitlyn whimpered slightly as she sat up. Vi moved her hand to the small of her back to support her as Caitlyn rested their foreheads together.

Their bodies were flush against one another now, and Vi could see a light sheen of sweat coating Caitlyn’s forehead as her eyebrows drew together slightly, her eyes alight with desperation. 

They remained there for a moment, listening to the sound of their ragged breaths as Vi’s fingers continued to tease Caitlyn’s core, dipping into the yearning heat before leaving, each time it drew a desperate whimper to fall from between Caitlyn’s lips, and Vi thought the sound alone could bring her to the edge.

Caitlyn closed the distance between them, their mouths moved against each other messily, Caitlyn’s tongue brushed against her own, rolling over one another. Vi dipped her middle finger into Caitlyn, the movement slow, as she felt Caitlyn tense slightly around her. She swallowed the princesse’s low moan, pushing the digit in further until her knuckles met slick skin.

Caitlyn’s fingers gripped at the back of her neck, scratching through the hairs there. Vi released a low moan as she settled inside Caitlyn, the warmth around her fogging her mind into a lustful haze. 

Caitlyn drew back only slightly, her hot breaths fanned against Vi’s lips.

“I’ve.. missed you.”

Vi withdrew, her eyes still closed as she focused of the sensation of being inside Caitlyn, before she pushed into her once more, and Caitlyn’s mouth was on hers again as she increased her pace, matching the frantic rise and fall of Caitlyn’s chest.

Vi’s thumb drifted to the bundle of nerves above Caitlyn’s centre, rubbing slow circles into the flesh there. The grip at the back of her neck tightened, and Caitlyn pulled her head back, forcing her to release her lips with a reluctant sigh. 

Vi opened her eyes, and saw Caitlyn’s gaze, wide and wild staring at her. She leaned forward, their foreheads resting against one another as Caitlyn held her gaze.

“Look at me.”

Vi exhaled a slow breath, she withdrew her finger, before joining her index finger with middle finger, and slowly entering Caitlyn once more. She inhaled a sharp breath, her eyes narrowing as her eyebrows drew in at the sensation. But she did not break the eye contact.

Vi held Caitlyn to her, her hand at the small of Caitlyn’s back increasing its pressure lightly as the princesse’s body shook gently. Vi waited for a moment, until Caitlyn blew out a breath, her head tilting in an almost imperceptible nod. 

She moved once more, slow at first. Their eyes never left one another, even as her pace returned to its previous intensity, and Caitlyn’s body rocked against her, their rapid breaths mixing in the small sliver of air between them.

Vi watched Caitlyn’s eyes, her pupils were blown so wide they almost looked completely black, a vastness that seemed to swallow Vi whole, coiling around her ribs and squeezing every ounce of life from her heart to take for her own. 

She clenched her eyes closed, unable to hold Caitlyn’s gaze any longer. The intensity of the stare and the feeling of Caitlyn’s warm walls around her skin too much to bear. 

Barely a fraction of a second passed before Caitlyn tugged at her hair once more, forcing her eyes open as she inhaled sharply at the light pain. She found no respite, as Caitlyn’s eyes met hers once more, a flaming intensity in them that burned Vi from the inside out.

“Look. At. Me.”

Vi swallowed, the words settled in her chest, freezing her in place, as though the words stitched themselves into the fabric of her heart, willing her to obey. She kept her relentless pace as she held Caitlyn against her, their bodies rocking together in tandem with her thrusts. 

Vi watched as Caitlyn took her bottom lip between her teeth, low moans spilled from her mouth in a constant symphony of noise orchestrated only for Vi, the perfect arrangement of sounds that seemed designed with only her in mind to hear them. 

“Vi.. I.. fuck..”

Caitlyn threw her head back. Vi exhaled as she felt herself be released from the hold that Caitlyn’s eyes had on her. She latched onto the exposed skin of Caitlyn’s neck, sucking on the flesh as Caitlyn keened, a strained high pitched sound as her legs clenched around Vi’s hands.

She paused her movements, feeling Caitlyn’s walls clench around her fingers. She released her pressure on Caitlyn’s back, slowly lowering her until her she rested against the bed once more. Vi watched as Caitlyn kept her eyes tightly closed, her chest rose and fell rapidly as she palmed at Vi’s forearm. 

Vi leaned down to pepper soft kisses against her cheek and neck, until after a few moments, Caitlyn’s eyes fluttered open, and her legs parted with a slight shake. Vi withdrew, immediately missing the warmth. 

Caitlyn’s lips curled into a grin, the gap between her front teeth visible as she laughed lightly. Vi found herself chuckling quietly at the sight, her hand came up to tuck a strand of hair behind Caitlyn’s ear. 

She leaned forwards to capture Caitlyn’s mouth in a chaste kiss, her heart felt like it had been replaced with a ball of pure sunlight as Caitlyn sighed into her mouth. After a moment she withdrew, Caitlyn’s fingers danced along her forearm, her eyes drifting from Vi to the fingers she ran along her arm.

“Do you think they’ll notice if you don’t take the watch tonight?” She whispered the words, her voice heavy with the afterglow of intimacy. 

Vi smiled down at her, the expression wistful. “I think so.”

Caitlyn huffed lightly, she pushed herself up into a sitting position as her eyes met Vi’s gaze once more. 

“I best not keep you from your duties any longer then, ser.”

Vi removed Caitlyn’s hand from her forearm and brought it to her mouth, her lips ghosted over her knuckles, pressing a soft kiss there as she held Caitlyn’s gaze.

“You can keep me anytime.”

Vi released Caitlyn’s hand as she pushed herself off of the bed. She reached down and collected the princesse’s discarded underwear and handed it to her, a blush on her face despite what they had just been doing previously. Caitlyn gave her a shy smile as she reached across and took them from her, their fingertips brushing as she did so.

Vi turned to give Caitlyn some privacy, she crossed her room to collect Nightshade, and wrapped the belt around her waist. When she turned once more, Caitlyn was standing, her hands were brushing down her dress, which - thankfully - remained relatively uncreased. 

Vi approached her, her eyes flicked across Caitlyn’s form for a brief moment, arousal still lingering in her body. She met Caitlyn’s gaze, and gestured a head to the door.

“Would you like me to escort you to your chambers?”

Caitlyn chuckled lightly as she stepped forward, her arms circled Vi’s waist as she caught her mouth in a brief kiss.

Caitlyn pulled back, a teasing grin on her face. “It’s alright, I think I can manage.” 

She pulled open Vi’s door slowly. She ducked her head outside, casting a quick glance down each side of the hallway before stepping out fully. Vi followed her out of the room, closing the door behind her. 

Caitlyn reached out and laced their fingers together, giving Vi’s hand a brief squeeze.

“Enjoy your shift, ser.” 

Caitlyn began to take slow steps away from her, but Vi’s fingers lingered, still holding onto her hand. She smiled, shaking her head in amusement as Caitlyn grinned at her, the space between them slowly increasing. 

Vi’s arm extended as both of them refused to let go, until eventually, Caitlyn’s steps and the distance between them caused their grip to begin to slip, their fingers unlacing with a quiet reluctance. With one last fleeting glance, they released their hold, and Caitlyn turned away to continue down the hall.

Vi exhaled, she watched after Caitlyn for a moment, until she turned the corner at the end of the hallway, sending a final glance Vi’s way before disappearing from view. 

Vi moved through the courtyard, her queens-guard cloak fluttered behind her as a gentle breeze swept through the air. She stepped through the iron gates, turning to her left to Loris, who immediately pushed himself off of the wall at her appearance.

“There you are, thought you wasn’t gonna show up.”

Vi levelled a sympathetic smile at the man, she rested a hand on his shoulder as she came to stand beside him.

“Yeah, thanks for waiting, Caitlyn needed help with something.”

Loris moved aside to allow Vi to take up his position. He ran a hand through his hair.

“Oh, everything alright?”

Vi sucked in a breath, she pursed her lips before nodding her head quickly. Fuck, was that too quick? 

“Yeah, yeah fine.” She inhaled a breath, gesturing her head towards the palace. “Anyway, get outta here, get some rest.”

Loris didn’t pry further, he muttered a quiet farewell before turning and making his way into the courtyard. Vi blew out a breath as she leant against the wall. She tilted her head to glance at the night sky, and the stars that decorated the vast, dark expanse of it. 

She slowly smiled to herself, before a low chuckle slipped past her lips. No fatigue remained in her body, her nerves still alight from her encounter with Caitlyn. She shook her head, knowing she was doomed to relive it in her mind until morning came.

***

Vi rocked on her feet as she stared at the sun. It had just risen above the horizon, casting an orange hue over the palace and surrounding city. Vi could hear the faint noises of the city beyond the bridge as Piltover’s citizens begun to go about their daily business. The sound of the iron gates opening drew her attention then, and she immediately whirled around to the source of the noise.

Hugo rounded the corner, stifling a yawn with the back of his hand as he mumbled a greeting at Vi. She moved aside from her post, her hand landing on his shoulder and giving it a gentle shake as she returned the greeting before eagerly making her way through the courtyard. 

She thought about returning to her chambers, but ultimately decided against it. She turned her head to the barracks located to the rear of the courtyard, crossing the area with quick strides. She walked through the iron door, giving a brief wave to the two guards sat at a wooden table in the entryway before continuing into the sleeping quarters.

Most of the bunks were absent barring a few guards, but Vi did spot Mylo still asleep in his bed towards the rear of the room. She laughed lightly as she paused at her bunk beside his. She quickly removed her armour, taking care to carefully fold her cloak before placing it into the small trunk at the foot of the bed. 

She threw herself onto the bed, not bothering to get under the blankets. She laid there for a moment, her brows furrowing at the sounds of the guards talking in the entryway, the occasional cough and the snores coming from the guards in the room still sleeping. 

She exhaled slowly, it reminded her of being in Jorrvaskr. And as much as she enjoyed the deathly silence of her personal chambers, or the sounds of nature as she laid under a canvas with only the sky above her and woods around her for miles, she found herself smiling slightly. It wasn’t long before she fell happily into the clutches of unconsciousness.

Vi jolted upright, she inhaled deep breaths, shallow and uneven, as she tried to calm the pounding in her chest. Her eyes instinctively dropped to her hands, her fingers were trembling slightly, she examined them, flipping them over to inspect the backs of her hands, before turning them palm up once more. 

Vi blew out a breath as she fell back onto the pillow, her gaze locked on the ceiling as she tried to purge the horrors of sleep from her mind. She slowly inhaled through her nose, before exhaling the breath out of her mouth. She grunted quietly before pushing herself up and out of bed, casting a quick glance at Mylo’s - now vacant - bunk, before retrieving her armour from her trunk, and set about dressing herself.

She pushed open the door to the barracks, her eyes narrowed as her gaze locked onto the training platform. Her legs moved with swift purpose, she saw Lord Stone stood off to the side as he watched two queens-guard sparring in the centre of the platform, the dull clattering of their training blades echoed around the courtyard.

Vi paused at the bottom of the steps that led onto the platform. Her boot tapped a restless rhythm against the ground, her hand on Nightshades pommel clenched and unclenched around the grip. 

After what seemed like an eternity for Vi, the spar came to an end. Lord Stone gave the two soldiers a brief talking to, before they made their way down the platform. Vi didn’t glance their way, they had barely made it off the last step before she was climbing them two at a time.

Lord Stone turned to her just as she had entered the platform. His brows furrowed slightly as his eyes looked her over. Vi bowed her head slightly.

“Commander.”

“Ser Violet.”

Vi raised her head, her gaze landing on the the man. She gestured a head towards the guards that were milling about around the platform.

“Which one can give me the most to do.”

Lord Stone’s eyes flicked to the soldiers assembled around the platform briefly, before his gaze returned to her. Vi watched as his eyes studied her, after a moment he took a step closer, his voice low.

“In your state? None of them.”

He pulled back. A defeated sigh spilled from her lips, she turned away from Lord Stone and brought a hand up to rub at her eyes before running it through her hair. 

The sweet sound of a sword being pulled from its sheath caught her attention then. She turned her head to see the commander stood with his sword drawn, his eyes watching her. She tilted her head in a silent question. The man simply gave her a subtle smile.

“But I certainly can.”

Vi huffed out a laugh. She withdrew Nightshade from its sheath, shouts rang out from the soldiers that had been lingering around the training platform. And Vi heard the hurried sound of boots across the courtyard as soldiers and other queens-guard made their way to the platform to watch the spectacle.

Vi twirled her blade in her hands as she took slow steps to circle the man, who mirrored her action. He held his blade high and close to his chest, both hands on its grip. Vi held her blade low, an overconfident stance that she knew would irk the commander. 

He gave a subtle shake of his head, before shouting across to one of the soldiers watching.

“Give the command.”

Vi inhaled a breath, she adjusted her grip on Nightshades pommel. The weapon was more an extension of her limb at this point, its weight so natural and familiar that she barely registered it now. She heard the command, and neither of them moved.

They continued their slow dance, their feet stepping on a side as they continued to circle one another. This dance stretched on between them, until Vi saw Lord Stones brows furrow just slightly. 

She moved then, she raised her blade in a quick jab at the commanders chest, but he tucked his blade in to block the blow, pivoting on the balls of his feet to deflect the second attack Vi directed at his side. He pushed back against her sword, and Vi spun out of the momentum, her cloak swishing around her and rocking behind her for a few seconds afterwards.

She felt a smile tug at her lips. Her eyes flicked over Lord Stones stance. His footwork was impeccable, his grip on his blade firm, but not too firm that it would restrict his ability to shift and counter her attacks. The man may not posses the speed he once had, but he made up for it by mastering defensive swordplay.

Vi circled him once more, she lowered her blade, whilst Lord Stone kept his at his torso, in a short right stance, ready to counter any attack.

“Nervous Ser Violet? Or is this hesitation intentional?”

Vi smirked at his words. Her eyes dropped to his feet, he moved around her in a cross-step, each one measured and assured. She brought her gaze back up to his eyes.

“I was once told you only strike first for two reasons, my lord.”

She pushed forwards once more, she swung her blade in a loose arc, which she knew Lord Stone would deflect easily, she followed the momentum, swinging from the left this time which was once again met with the flat of Lord Stones blade. Their swords remained locked together for a moment, steel crossing over each other.

She pushed her blade against the commanders, forcing the man to take a couple of steps back. 

“You’re either nervous..”

He closed the distance between them with an impressive speed, his blade swung at her in a quick slash. Vi brought her blade across her body to block the strike to her left side. She adjusted quickly, shifting her weight onto her right foot to block another attack from the commander.

She ducked under his final attempt, shoulder checking him in the back to establish space between them once more. The man turned quickly, his stance solid and assured as his eyes watched her.

“And the other?”

Vi tilted her head slightly, his breaths fogged in front of him, shallower now. She raised her blade to her waist, taking hold of Nightshades grip with both hands. She leant forward on her right foot, her left half a step behind her.

“Or you know you can defeat your opponent.”

She pushed herself forward, a blur of motion as the small space between them was closed in an instant. Their swords clashed with the trademark ringing of steel on steel. Lord Stone stood his ground, his stance unwavering as his blade seemed to materialise in the perfect position to block each of her attacks with the barest of seconds to spare. 

Vi’s eyes flickered with a glint of admiration, the man had taught her the fundamentals of swordplay, the rules and codes of the art of the blade, honed her skills to lethal perfection. He had taught her everything he knew, moulded her into the perfect combatant. 

But Vi had another teacher, one that did not care for rules, one that encouraged her to trust her instinct. Vander’s words echoed in her mind. You’re strong, quick, even the best will succumb to pressure. 

She pushed on, the man had an impeccable defence, but Vi was pure speed and power. She sidestepped his counter and lunged again, this time her blow was deflected at his ribs. Lord Stone’s defence held firm, his blade meeting hers inches from her target once more. But then she saw it - the barest shift of his foot - betraying his struggle to keep up with the pace.

The body gives up long before the mind. Watch their feet, their fingers, even the slightest twitch is an opening. She glanced at his eyes, his stare was hard, eyes narrowed and brows drawn in tight. They betrayed no sign of struggle, but she knew better.

Vi didn’t give him a moment to breathe, her blade danced in a flurry of strikes, a streak of silver, slashing and retreating in the blink of an eye, too fast for the commander to fully anticipate. His blade met hers still, but there was the slightest fatigue in the way it moved, each strike threatened closer to him, the gap closing more and more each time.

Vi felt a bead of sweat trail down her temple, she dodged a wild strike by the commanders blade, leaning her body backwards to watch as the tip of his sword cut through thin air. Vi may have appeared fatigued on the outside, but internally, she felt alive, her heart pounded with a relentless fury, her body alight with energy. 

She surged forward, her sword raised high. Lord Stone tried to parry, but the speed of her strike caught him off-guard. He brought his blade up to block, but it was too late. The shrill sound of steel slicing along steel rang out as Vi’s blade skidded along his, until she knocked his guard aside.

Lord Stone stumbled back. Vi stepped into the gap and pushed the tip of her blade to his chest. 

For a brief moment, the world seemed to freeze. Vi could hear the pounding of her own blood, rushing in her ears, could feel her lungs burn as she inhaled deep gulps of air. 

“Yield.” Her voice was steady, if slightly breathless.

Lord Stone stared at her for a moment, a slow smile tugging at the corners of his lips. 

“I yield.”

Vi exhaled, she sheathed her blade, and the world outside began to ease into focus once more. 

Faint cheers filtered through, barely perceptible at first, like distant thunder on the horizon. Shouts grew louder, blending with the thrum of her pulse, until finally, the sounds around her were no longer a blur of muffled noises, but a whirlwind of sound. 

Lord Stone stepped forward and placed a hand on her shoulder. "I fear for any man that raises a blade against you, Ser Violet." 

Cheers rang out at his words.

He leaned in slightly, his voice raised to be heard over the cacophony of noise coming from the gathered soldiers.

“You’re everything I knew you could become. Well done.”

Vi dropped her gaze, a surge of warmth flooded through her at his words, her chest tightening with pride. A smile tugged at her lips as she met his gaze once more.

“Thank you, my Lord.”

Lord Stone gave her shoulder a firm pat, before turning to the large group of soldiers that had assembled around them.

“Alright, get back to work.”

Vi made her way off of the platform with the commander in tow, they had just reached the bottom, when her attention was drawn to the sound of hurried footsteps carrying across the courtyard towards them. 

Vi frowned as some of the soldiers parted to reveal a palace staff member. His breathing was frantic as he bowed to them both, swallowing audibly before speaking.

“My lord, Ser. Her grace the queen has requested your presence at the council chamber immediately.”

Vi turned to shoot a questioning glance Lord Stone’s way. She saw the mans gaze shift towards her for a brief moment, before they both began to make their way back towards the palace. Neither of them spoke as they made their way through the halls. From what she could recall there were no meetings planned for the day.

Vi sucked in a breath as they turned a corner, the doors to the council chamber now visible at the end of the hall. The two guards stationed on either side nodded to them as they approached, and pulled the doors open.

Vi and Lord Stone stepped through the door, her gaze immediately turned to where Caitlyn would sit. And indeed, the princess was present. Their eyes met instantly, Caitlyn’s were wide with something akin to pity - pity that only grew when Vi met her stare, as though she had been trying to mask it, only for her wall of stoicism to falter when they looked upon one another. 

Vi’s brows furrowed further. She turned her gaze around the rest of the room. All of the council members turned towards the entrance when the doors were opened. But unlike their usual reaction, they did not look away upon seeing Vi and the commander. Vi’s breathing quickened as she realised they weren’t focused on both of them. Only her.

She came to a halt at the rear of the room. Cassandra’s gaze had not strayed from the parchment laid on the table in front of her. Vi swallowed, she dropped her hand to the pommel of her sword, a torrent of uneasiness swirled within her stomach.

The room fell into an uncomfortable silence, thick with tension. Finally, Cassandra’s voice broke the stillness.

“As some of you have no doubt heard, I received word from Solitude this morning.”

A stone sank in Vi’s stomach. Cassandra’s gaze fell to the parchment in front of her for a moment, before rising once more.

“The letter is brief, concise. I will give them that much.” She paused for a moment, sipping her tea slowly before setting the cup down, eyes never leaving the page.

“The prince claims that Ser Violet committed crimes against Skyrim and her people, and as such, must be returned to face their judgement. A ship is already on its way, with one of his representatives, and a small contingent of soldiers. They will dock outside of our harbour, and remain there for four days.”

Vi’s mind spun, her eyes drifted in and out of focus as low murmurs echoed around the room.

“The letter states that if the ship returns without Ser Violet - or does not return at all - the prince will consider it a declaration of war, and will respond accordingly. He is calling this a ‘mercy’.”

Cassandra leaned back slightly in her chair, allowing silence to swallow the room once more. Tension bubbled in the air, thick and purposeful, crackling with unspoken words.

“I feared something like this could happen your grace.” The master of war spoke the words softly, almost resigned. “I do not believe it is an empty threat. The imperial legion are known for their penchant for warfare.”

“I do not need a history lesson my lord, I need solutions.” Cassandra’s tone was firm, laced with a veneer of well practiced politeness.

“Here is the solution, your grace.” Salo rose from his chair, a sneer creeping onto his face. He jabbed a finger in Vi’s direction. “The moment that ship arrives in our harbour, Ser Violet should already be waiting at the docks, ready to board. ” 

He turned to her then, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction.

“In fact, I command you to do so, Ser.”

An insatiable rage flooded Vi’s chest. She opened her mouth, but before she could speak, the shrill sound of a chair scraping against the floor cut her off. Caitlyn was stood, hands braced against the table as she levelled a vicious glare in Salo’s direction.

“You do not command her, councillor.” Caitlyn’s voice was low, thick with disdain. 

Salo scoffed quietly, he slumped back into his chair. 

Councilor Hoskel cleared his throat.

“Surely we cannot risk the security of the kingdom for one knight? There are many accomplished warriors within the queens-guard, the princesse’s safety would be just as assured with any one of them.”

“Ser Violet, remind me of the oath you swore when the cloak was first draped over your shoulders.” Caitlyn’s eyes remained fixed on the councillors, her voice frighteningly even.

Vi took a slow, measured breath and stepped forward, her heart thundered in her chest, though she spoke with unwavering clarity.

“Before the crown and the gods above, I pledge my life and loyalty to the service of the queen and all those who bear the royal blood. Until my final breath, I am bound to her service, for I am her protector, her shield. My sword shall not falter, my resolve will not waver, and my watch will endure, from this day, until my last day.”

Caitlyn’s gaze flicked to her then, the ghost of a smile pulled at the corner of her lips. “Thank you, ser.”

Vi gave a brief nod before stepping back into line with Lord Stone. Caitlyn continued then, one of her hands against the table curled into a fist.

“The words are clear, Ser Violet pledged her life, only death can free her from her duty. I will not see her cast aside in favour of..” Caitlyn waved a hand, as though searching for the right words. “appeasing a war-hungry foreign dignitary.”

“She cast her oath and the kingdom aside when she left for six years.” Salo mumbled the words, his eyes flicked between Caitlyn and Cassandra.

Vi felt her blood still in her veins. She kept her gaze locked on the floor, fighting desperately to keep her breathing even and halt the tendrils of dread that threatened to wrap around her heart and coil themselves through her ribs.

Caitlyn slammed her fist against the table, hard enough that Cassandra’s teacup clattered lightly at the force.

“You were not there my lord. Ser Violet has been pardoned by the queen.”

Salo shook his head slightly, he glanced to the other council members, who watched the exchange with barely concealed intrigue. He raised a hand and waved it in an almost disbelieving gesture.

“This is war we are talking about, princess. You would risk the lives of innocents for the life of your knight? A knight with the blood of a commoner, I might add.”

Vi saw Cassandra shift in her chair, her palms flattened against the table as she moved to push herself to stand. But before she could do so, Caitlyn was already responding, her eyes flashing with unconcealed anger.

“Need I remind you that ser Violet obeys my commands, councillor Salo?” Her words were dripping with venom, each syllable punctuated with a clear disdain. “For example, if I commanded her to relieve me of the incessant ringing of your voice, she would remove one of the many fine blades from her belt, and cut out your tongue, without hesitation.”

“That is enough!”

The sharpness of Cassandra’s command pierced the room. All heads immediately turned towards her. Councillor Shoola and Hoskel visibly startled at her words. The air grew still, a tense silence taking root. Cassandra’s eyes, cold and furious, flicked between Caitlyn and Salo.

“I will have decency. If you cannot manage that, then I will have the pair of you escorted out.”

Caitlyn’s lips parted, but Cassandra’s lethal glare forced it closed. Caitlyn pursed her lips, she lingered for a moment, before exhaling a breath, and lowering herself back into her chair. 

Cassandra looked around the room, her sharp eyes settling on each of the council members, before focusing on the letter once more.

“Of course we wish to avoid any potential conflict.” Cassandra murmured, her voice back to its usual control. “But I fear the message it would send if Piltover appears willing to cower in the face of violence, handing over one of our own.”

Councillor Shoola took this moment to speak.

“I agree, your grace. Surrendering one of our queens-guard - particularly the one that is chosen to guard the princesse’s life - makes Piltover look weak, afraid.”

Cassandra leaned forward slightly, elbows resting on the table as she laced her fingers together, bringing her hands up to her eyes. The moment stretched on, until Cassandra eventually exhaled a slow, controlled breath.

“The prince may send his ship, but when it returns to him, Ser Violet will not be aboard. We shall not be bullied, nor do we give up our people.”

Vi blew out a breath. Cassandra had pulled her from the jaws of the lion. And yet, she did not feel relief. Instead, a strange emptiness lingered in her chest. She could not shake the gnawing doubt that settled in the back of her mind, the familiar weight of duty.

“Lord Stone, councillor Hoskel, councillor Martell.”

Lord Stone stepped forward, Hoskel and the master of war rose from their chairs, awaiting the queens words.

“Return here at first light tomorrow morning, we shall discuss preparations and counter measures for a potential conflict.”

Lord Stone bowed his head, the councillors followed suit, muttering quiet agreements. Cassandra dismissed them then with a wave of a hand. The councillors shuffled out, though Lord Stone lingered by the queens chair. Vi stepped forward, her gaze landing on Caitlyn as she nodded her head slightly. Caitlyn flashed her a quick smile.

“It’s alright ser, you’re dismissed for the rest of the day.”

Vi pursed her lips, she lingered for a moment, before sighing lightly. She bowed her head to Cassandra and Caitlyn before leaving the council chamber. She made her way back out into the castle courtyard, her eyes falling on the sparring platform once more. Two soldiers were inside, going through a routine. They paused as she climbed the steps. 

She looked between them wordlessly, before turning and gesturing for one of the soldiers watching to toss her a training blade.

She caught it by the hilt and turned back to the two soldiers. They levelled confused looks her way, but Vi simply settled into her stance. The pair looked at each other, hesitating for a moment before they adjusted themselves, their blades ready to face her.

Vi heard the commencement command and pushed forward, hoping one of them would get a hit in, and knock the torrent of thoughts from her mind.

***

Vi narrowed her eyes as she looked across the city. Her fingers fidgeted against the cool marble of the balcony, one arm bracing herself against it. She turned to Lord Stone.

“When did it arrive?”

The commander turned to face her. His eyes flicked over her for a moment, before he shifted his head to cast a glance into the room the balcony was adjoined to.

Cassandra was perched on her throne in the great hall. The latest of the townsfolk was stood at the foot of her throne, as she held a royal audience in light of the arrival of Solitude’s ship, and the potential for Piltover to be embroiled in a coming conflict.

Vi turned to look into the room herself, her gaze settling on Caitlyn, who sat beside her mother on her own throne. She saw Lord Stone shift to face her in the corner of her eye, and she pulled her gaze away from the princess to face him once more.

He turned to face the city, moving closer to her as his voice dropped low.

“Yesterday afternoon. They’re not bold enough to try and dock in the harbour, but a small rowing boat was granted entry, with a few soldiers aboard.”

Vi huffed as her eyes found the ship in the distance once more. Her hands clenched against the balcony. “It doesn’t feel right.”

Lord Stone turned to her. Vi kept her eyes on the ship as she spoke.

“It’s my duty to protect people, and yet I put everyone at risk by remaining here.”

She heard the commander sigh softly.

“I know you’ve been conflicted lately. Some of the guard are even avoiding approaching the sparring platform, in fear you might ask them to train.”

Vi snorted a quiet laugh, careful to ensure she didn’t disturb the queens audience. She shook her head slightly and inhaled a breath.

“Do you think our duty to protect the people outweighs all else, commander?”

Lord Stone’s brows furrowed slightly, his expression unreadable.

Vi frowned, she dropped her gaze to her hands.

“If you promised someone that you wouldn’t leave them, but staying would actively put them in danger.. how do you navigate that? Do you keep the promise, or do you do your duty to keep them safe.” 

She fidgeted with her fingers, the imprint of her ring pressed against the fabric of her glove. She traced it absentmindedly.

“Its just..” She closed her eyes, her fingertips bit into the stone as she clenched her hands. After a moment her eyes fluttered open. She leaned forwards, her elbows folded beneath her as she leant against the balcony.

“I found my purpose when I became a knight, everything was so clear. But now.. its as though I’m being pulled in two directions, and if I don’t let go of one, it feels like it’ll tear me apart.”

For a brief period, a silence settled between them, only broken by the occasional sound of voices from within the great hall, or the call of a bird as it soured through the sky. Lord Stone adjusted slightly beside her, and Vi brought her gaze up from the city below them to meet the mans gaze.

He offered her a small smile, before his hand reached across to brush against the queens-guard pin on her belt.

“Duty is a funny thing. In theory, it should guide you for your entire life.” He gestured a hand into the great hall behind him.

“It is my duty to safeguard the queens life, that is my only purpose, and at first, I suppose it seems simple.” He stepped back slightly, his arms crossed over his chest.

“And yet, it is easy to become lost in the throes of what doing your duty can entail. There are unspoken sacrifices we must make to do what we think is right, what we think falls under the responsibilities of our ‘duty’. Something that seems simple, straightforward, can become hazy, like trying to reach out and grasp at mist.”

Vi turned as the sound of the doors to the great hall closing caught her attention. The last hearing had taken place, and Cassandra and Caitlyn began to rise from their chairs. She turned back to Lord Stone as she pushed herself up from the balcony.

The man turned his gaze from the queen to her then. His eyes were slightly narrowed, though they swam with a clear kindness.

“In the end, the more you struggle to try to comprehend the complexities of your position, the less you will understand it. Duty is in your heart, what feels right, what fuels you. That is the only truth, something you can grasp on to.”

He rested a hand against her shoulder, his lips pulling into a wistful smile. Before he turned and made his way back into the hall. Leaving Vi to linger on the balcony, her mouth parted slightly as his words echoed in her mind.

She cast one final glance at the distant ship a deep exhale leaving her lips, before she too, turned and joined Lord Stone. 

***

Vi set her armour down onto the desk, neatly arranged in a tidy pile. Her hand lingered over her chest plate, fingers tracing the engraved Kiramman sigil in its centre. 

“You okay?”

Caitlyn’s voice pulled her from her reprieve. She turned, Caitlyn was stood at the foot of her bed, her hands clasped behind her. Vi felt an easy smile make its way onto her face as she crossed the room and wrapped her arms around Caitlyn’s waist.

“Yeah, just admiring your handiwork.”

Caitlyn grinned, she leaned forwards to capture Vi’s lips in a tender kiss. Vi’s heart leapt in her chest, but no sooner had the warmth spread through her body, it froze to ice. Her breath hitched at the sensation, and Caitlyn pulled back, her eyes alight with worry.

“Vi, what’s wrong?”

Vi shook her head quickly, taking one of Caitlyn’s hands in hers and running her thumb across the smooth skin there.

“Nothing, its just been a long week, you know?”

Caitlyn frowned slightly, watching her with gentle eyes. Vi could tell the princess wasn’t convinced - she knew her too well. But Caitlyn did not push further, her hand squeezed Vi’s in response.

“I know.”

Vi allowed herself a small  smile as Caitlyn led her to the bed. She released Vi’s hand to pull the blankets aside, before climbing inside. Vi hesitated for a moment, until Caitlyn gave the bed beside her a few inviting pats.

Vi climbed into the bed, settling into the pillows as Caitlyn nuzzled into her side. Vi let her eyes fall closed, and for a brief second, she felt herself relax. She eased into Caitlyn’s body as the princess draped a leg across her torso. Vi shifted slightly to face her, Caitlyn’s gaze met hers, eyes wide and soft, a slight smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.

“Get some rest Vi, you deserve it.”

Vi smiled. She leaned forwards to place a chaste kiss against Caitlyn’s lips, and the princess sighed into the embrace. Vi’s heart lurched painfully at the sound. Guilt twisted in her chest, coiling around her ribs, threatening to squeeze the air from her lungs. 

Caitlyn pulled away, her eyes falling shut as she nuzzled herself further into her side. Vi smiled at the sight. She rubbed slow circles on Caitlyn’s back, her other hand resting gently atop her thigh, mirroring the same soothing motion. She leaned back against the pillow, her eyes on the ceiling as she listened to the soft sounds of Caitlyn breathing beside her.

Vi didn’t know how long she had laid there, but Caitlyn’s breathing was deep and even now. She turned her head ever so slightly. Caitlyn’s lips were partially parted, her breaths peaceful.

Vi raised a hand to brush aside a loose hair from her face. She let her gaze linger on Caitlyn, trailing over every inch, committing it to memory. She focused on the feeling of the smooth, soft skin beneath her fingertips. Her eyes followed the curve of her jaw, the delicate expanse of her neck, the way her hair framed her face. Vi swallowed, her heart ached painfully in her chest. She wanted to remember it all. Every detail. Every moment. She had been haunted by the memory of Caitlyn for years, but this time, she wanted the images to be ones that would bring her peace.

The way Caitlyn had looked at her when she stitched up her thigh in their tent on their way to Sunspear. How her eyes had softened as the first of the walls between them began to crack. 

How she had laughed sweetly when Vi had tried her hand at archery on the Syren, only managing to send the arrow a total distance of three feet in front of her. She wanted to remember the way Caitlyn’s eyes caught the moonlight, or how her face shone when it was bathed in the early morning light of the sun. Vi wanted to remember the way Caitlyn sounded, the way she tasted, how she felt in her arms. 

Caitlyn shifted beside her then, a soft sigh escaping her lips. Vi’s heart stuttered in her chest. She forced her eyes closed, knowing if she didn’t leave now, she probably never would. She carefully inched away from her, disentangling herself from Caitlyn’s hold. She slipped her body from beneath Caitlyn’s leg that was draped over her. Pausing every so often when Caitlyn shifted, or breathed a little loudly.

After what seemed like an eternity, Vi slipped out of Caitlyn’s grasp. She climbed out of the bed and pulled the blanket back over the princess. She moved across to her armour, and began the painstaking process of putting it back on without waking her.

She fastened the strap of her sword belt with a deep exhale. Caitlyn was still sound asleep, the faint shape of her body clear beneath the blanket. Vi narrowed her eyes, her heart felt impossibly heavy in her chest, though the weight of duty was stronger. You’ll be safe now.

She crossed the room once more until she stood over the bed. She reached out to brush her hand along Caitlyn’s hair, the touch featherlight. She leaned down to press a soft kiss to Caitlyn’s forehead, she lingered there for a moment, the skin warm against her lips, before pulling away, lifting a hand to brush aside the tear that had begun to make its way down her cheek.

She straightened, her eyes lingered on Caitlyn’s face once more, before she forced herself to move. She crossed the room, her gloved hand landed on the door handle when she paused. Her breathing grew an increment quicker, Vi thought about turning around. She did not. 

Her fingers curled around the handle and pulled the door open, she stepped outside, shutting the door with care so that it made a barely audible click.

Vi exhaled, her footsteps echoed softly through the palace as she moved through the eerily quiet halls. Eventually, she descended the steps into the courtyard, raising her arm to shield her eyes from the relentless rain. It struck the ground harshly, splashing in every direction. Vi lowered her arm, allowing the cool moisture to wash over her face.

She would break her promise, but she would not fail in her duty - not again.

Chapter Text

Caitlyn jolted awake. Her eyes were wild as they flicked around her darkened room. The sound of her own breaths seemed to thunder in her ears. Her gaze fell on her window, where the sound of rain striking the glass seemed to provide her a brief anchor, clearing her mind. Her chest felt strangely hollow, the beat of her heart seemed to stutter, as though it couldn’t quite find the right rhythm.

She exhaled slowly, unease lingered in her stomach, deep-seated and inexplicable. Her blankets pooled around her hips, and a shudder crawled through her body. Caitlyn’s brows furrowed. I’m cold. 

Her hand reached out as her eyes remained on her window, still slightly dazed and unfocused. Her fingers brushed against the fabric of her bed, searching for Vi’s familiar warmth. 

Her fingertips danced along the material, she felt the fabric dip slightly where Vi’s body had been, but no warmth of the knights skin, only the imprint of her absence. Caitlyn turned with such force she felt her neck crack.

“No.”

Caitlyn threw the blankets away, her body already moving before the word had fully left her lips. She grabbed a robe that was draped across the chair in front of her vanity before yanking her door open wildly. She heard the echo of the wood clattering against her wall as she ran through the halls, she turned a corner, pushing herself off of the wall as her momentum carried her into it.

She continued through the palace, tugging her robe across her chest as she sprinted through the halls. The sound of her breath came in ragged gasps, tears threatened at her waterline, but she did not stop. She descended the steps into the foyer at a rapid pace, the two guards stationed at the entrance stepped forward slightly, their eyes wide with concern. 

Caitlyn did not spare them a glance, she pushed the door open and continued into the courtyard. The worried calls of her name rang around the grounds, though the sound did not penetrate the blood that rushed in her ears. 

Rain pelted down upon her, and though she stumbled slightly as she descended the steps onto the stone of the courtyard, she did not slow her pace. Her robe fluttered out behind her as she made her way to the iron gate. She clattered into it, her hands clutching the bars and shaking them frantically.

The guard on the nights watch appeared from beside the gate. He squinted for a moment, shielding his eyes from the rain, before realisation dawned on his face. His eyebrows almost rose into his hairline. Caitlyn knew she probably looked ridiculous, crazed even, but she did not care.

“Have you seen Vi?!”

The man stumbled back slightly, his mouth dropped open as he stuttered for a moment. Caitlyn rattled the iron gate once more, desperation lacing her voice.

“Please focus, it’s urgent!”

The man shook his head, he gestured a hand behind him, to the city across the bridge.

“Uhm, ye-yes princess, she passed through not long ago, said she was going for a drink.”

“Open the gate.”

The man hesitated. Caitlyn heard footsteps behind her, no doubt the guards from the palace foyer catching up.

“Now!”

He blinked a couple of times before stepping forward and flicking the latch. No sooner had the gate inched open than Caitlyn was pushing herself through and sprinting across the bridge. She heard the guard shout after her, but she continued forward.

She crossed the bridge. Her footsteps pounded against the cobblestones, the rain soaked her robes, the weight of it clinging to her body. She dashed through the main street, her head was on a constant swivel as she looked between houses and down alleyways. Her heart hammered in her chest as she paused for a moment, turning around in a full circle. The rain pounded in her ears and her breaths mingled with the storm.

She let her eyes fall shut, desperately searching within herself for that familiar connection, that presence that she could never dream to explain, but what she could not argue was undoubtedly Vi.

Caitlyn calmed her breathing, forcing herself to ignore the chaos around her. The storm, the weight of her clothes, the rain on her skin - none of it mattered. Then, between the now calm beats of her heart, she felt it - that flicker of warmth in her chest, that pull that wrapped itself around her heart, tethering her to the knight. 

Caitlyn’s eyes snapped open as she resumed her relentless sprint through the city, every beat of her heart encouraged the warmth in her chest to pulse, only growing stronger with each step she took. She continued through the city, turning down a side street that led out onto a small hill. She pushed herself to its precipice. She could see the docks in the distance, and the Solitude ship still anchored just outside the harbour. She narrowed her eyes, cursing herself for having Vi’s armour be made with black steel. Her eyes scanned the horizon, panic laced her blood with every passing second that she was met with everything but the sight of her knight. She shifted her gaze to further across the hill, and her breath hitched in her throat.

Rubies glinted against the pale glow of the moonlight with every slow step Vi took towards the docks. Caitlyn released a choked gasp, before her feet began moving again, her eyes never leaving the distant silhouette of Vi. 

She pushed herself forwards, her body feeling weightless as she closed the distance between them. Vi paused her movements as she neared, her head shifting just slightly toward the sound of approaching footsteps. Caitlyn slowed to a walk, the tension in her body easing somewhat, before coming to a stop a few feet behind the knight. 

Vi turned to face her then. Their gazes met for a fleeting moment before Vi’s eyes dropped to the ground. She exhaled a breath, shaking her head slightly, her shoulders slumped in clear defeat. Caitlyn’s chest tightened, a mixture of elation and anger bubbling up inside of her, the warmth in her body now sparking into a raging flame.

“Why are you here, Cait?”

Vi’s gaze remained fixed on the ground. Caitlyn took a step forward, the anger that had simmered within her now boiled over.

“How dare you.”

Vi’s eyes rose then, her brows furrowed, but she did not respond. Caitlyn shook her head, the rain continued to pour all around them, soaking her to the bone.

“You were just going to leave? Without saying anything?” She waved a hand, frustration rising. “Gone, like some kind of phantom in the night, and you think that’s fair?”

Vi stepped forward then, her own anger flaring. “Of course not!”

Caitlyn pursed her lips. She pulled her robe tighter across her chest, the rain had seeped deep into her bones now, but she didn’t feel the cold that no doubt accompanied it. Instead, her body burned with a toxic mix of anger, relief and venom.

“It’s my duty to protect people.” Vi snapped, her voice thick with emotion. “And you expect me to stand back whilst the threat of invasion looms, knowing that I could prevent it!?”

“And you think leaving in the middle of the night is the way to go about it?” Caitlyn breathed out a bitter laugh. She crossed her arms over her chest. “How noble of you, ser.”

Vi scoffed lightly, she dropped her gaze to the ground.

“I knew you’d try and stop me.”

Caitlyn shook her head. “It’s not worth the price, Vi.”

“You don’t get to decide that for me.”

The rain danced off of Vi’s armour, the metallic, rhythmic tapping echoed around them. It only seemed to accentuate the thick tension that hung in the air, crackling with a dizzying intensity.

Then, Caitlyn saw that same devastating acceptance settle on Vi’s features as when she had fallen from the Syren. 

“You’ll be safe now.”

Vi turned and resumed her walk back down to the dock. Caitlyn sucked in a sharp breath, her hands clenching into fists at her sides.

“Ser Violet, I command you to halt.”

Vi paused. Caitlyn could see the way her shoulders sagged and her head dropped slightly.

“Don’t do that.” Vi breathed out the words, her voice raw.

Caitlyn blinked away a raindrop from her eye, her face slick with moisture as droplets ran down her face.

“I will do what is necessary.”

Vi turned, she dropped her helmet to the ground. It landed in the grass with a barely audible thud. Her eyes flickered with something, - regret, exhaustion - but she shook her head, running a hand through her damp hair, an exasperated sigh leaving her lips.

“Caitlyn please, don’t you understand?”

Vi’s voice cracked slightly, and for the first time, Caitlyn heard the quiet tremor of fear lacing her tone, her voice thick with anguish.

“People will die. If something happened to you, or the queen, or…” She trailed off, her voice faltering.

Vi blew out a shaky exhale.

“I don’t… I don’t want to leave you. But I don’t have a choice.”

Caitlyn stepped forwards, desperation laced her tone, she could feel Vi slipping away. “You always have a choice.”

Vi shook her head, a hollow laugh escaping her lips. Caitlyn could feel it - she was withdrawing, sinking back into that familiar, practiced distance she had adopted for so long. 

Caitlyn had believed Vi when the knight had told her that killing came as easy as breathing for her, because Caitlyn knew: Vi had mastered the art of withdrawing. Perfected separating Vi from Ser Violet, the warrior.

“And this is my choice.”

Vi leaned down to pick up her helmet, and Caitlyn’s heart lurched in her throat. The words spilled from her mouth. They sounded childish, even to her own ears, but she did not care.

“You promised.”

Vi paused, her fingertips brushing the top of her helm. Caitlyn watched as they curled into a fist. She straightened, her eyes distant, her tone level.

“What use are words against steel? Will a promise save you from the bite of a knife to the heart? Will oaths heal the wound of an arrowhead?” 

Caitlyn raised her gaze, thunder cracked above them, as though punctuating Vi’s words. The rain fell heavier now, blowing in from the side, wind howled all around them, Caitlyn’s hair clung to her face, but she did not turn her gaze away from Vi’s. She raised her voice to be heard over the wind.

“Is that all they were to you? Words!?”

Caitlyn saw Vi’s features falter, sorrow flashing in her pupils.

“No… never.”

They were separated by only a few metres. If Caitlyn reached out she could touch Vi, but the knight felt as though she was stood just out of reach, an invisible barrier between them. Caitlyn exhaled a breath.

“You’re right, oaths cannot protect us. I saw what good they were when the ocean swallowed you whole.” Her heart pounded a frantic rhythm in her chest. She saw Vi shift slightly, her body inching towards her the most minuscule amount. 

“I thought I lost you once Vi… don’t make me go through it again.”

Vi’s mouth parted slightly, her breath leaving her in a ragged exhale, as though the retort had been forcefully pulled from her chest and tossed aside. She blinked her gaze away, her eyes lingering on the dirt for a moment, as the rain continued to pour down upon them.  

“Ever since that day, where I failed.. I wanted to feel strong enough to protect you. That’s part of the reason I became-” Vi raised her right hand. Though her ring was hidden beneath her glove, Caitlyn knew the knights implication. “-what I am.”

She dropped her hand. Her eyes met Caitlyn’s once more. 

“Now I have the chance to keep you safe, to redeem myself. How can I let that go?”

Caitlyn felt the thread between them straining, pulling taut. Thunder cracked above them once more, as though encouraging her, threatening her to admit what she knew was true before it was too late.

Her mouth parted before she could even think about it. The wind picked up its pace and she lifted her arm to shield her eyes from the relentless onslaught of rain that poured down upon them. Caitlyn raised her voice to be heard over the howling wind and thunder, or perhaps because the words had burned a hole in her mind for years, yearning to be spoken aloud. Her lungs ached with the need to scream them so that the gods themselves could hear her declaration.

“Because I’m in love with you Vi!”

In that moment, the world felt like it stopped. The wind around them eased for a moment, the skies above them grew quiet, the thunder itself seeming to submit to the power of her declaration.

Caitlyn lowered her arm, her heart pounded in her chest, as though it was trying to outrun the words she had spoken. Vi stood, eyes wild, as her body seemed to freeze in place. 

Caitlyn exhaled a shaky breath. “I love you.”

She swallowed down the lump in her throat. Her words sat between them now, hanging in the air like a lifeline - something poignant, something real. Vi took a slow step forward, her eyes softened.

Caitlyn closed her eyes for a moment, blinking away the moisture that had begun to coat her waterline. The sound of a soft thud caused her to open them once more.

Vi had dropped to her knees, her head hanging low as her gaze was locked onto the ground. Caitlyn frowned, she took a tentative step forward.

“I-I’m sorry, Cait… I only wanted to protect you.”

Vi lifted her gaze from the ground to meet her eyes. Her expression was soft, but there was a sharpness in her eyes, and Caitlyn could see the way she blew out a breath, as though steeling herself.

“I’ve… been in love with you for so long. Since… since I first saw you, I knew that that was it - that you were it for me.”

Her heart positively set itself ablaze at Vi’s words. Her frustration at the knights actions still lingered deep within her, but it was being purged by the flames that licked at her ribs, consumed by the warmth that coursed through her veins. 

She extended a hand towards Vi. The knights eyes flicked to it momentarily, before, with a slow, purposeful gesture, she slipped her gloved hand into Caitlyn’s and allowed the princess to pull her to her feet.

“Cait..”

Vi immediately laced their fingers together, the warmth of her touch immediately seeped through Caitlyn, the strength of their bond only served to reinvigorate her heart. She lifted her gaze from their hands to meet Vi’s eyes once more. 

The knight exhaled another slow, purposeful breath. “I love you. That’s the only truth I know, that I’ve ever known.”

Vi pulled her towards her, and Caitlyn allowed it, surrendering to the gravity between them. Vi’s hands encircled her waist, and she looped her arms around her shoulders, nuzzling her face into her neck. Vi’s hold on her tightened, as if anchoring them to the moment, sealing it in place.

Caitlyn exhaled a shaky breath, her voice barely above a whisper.

“Then stay.”

Vi leaned back. Their eyes met immediately. The knight exhale a deep sigh, her brows furrowed slightly as she pursed her lips. Caitlyn could see the conflict in her eyes. She adjusted her hands so her palms lay flat on Vi’s shoulders, grounding herself in the contact.

She was sure the rain had soaked to her bones now, her robe was heavy with the water, and yet, Caitlyn was warm. As she gazed into Vi’s steely eyes, the knights own face wet from the rain, her hair sticking to her forehead as water continued to dance off of her armour. Caitlyn felt the flare in her heart, the spark of possibility.

Their words hung between them, they ricocheted around Caitlyn’s mind. She could feel the imprint of them on her tongue still, as though admitting it had left a physical mark on her, a truth carved into her very being.  

And though the flash of conflict still shone in Vi’s pupils, Caitlyn could see the shift, the flicker of recognition in her eyes - the same longing Caitlyn felt. The same desire to stay.

After a long, heavy silence, Vi nodded, a subtle, but undeniable motion.

“Okay.”

Caitlyn choked out a soft laugh. She saw Vi’s lips curl into the faintest whisper of a smile, and she pulled the knight into her, closing the distance and sealing the moment between them with a searing kiss. Caitlyn could taste the rainwater on Vi’s lips, the moment was sweet, steeped in burning devotion despite the storm that raged around them. After a moment she pulled back, and their foreheads shifted to rest against one another. 

Caitlyn heard Vi sigh softly, her eyes fluttering open with a deliberate slowness. 

“Your feet…”

Caitlyn followed the knights gaze. Her feet and legs were covered in mud, and now she could start to feel the ache of exhaustion blooming in her limbs. She lifted her eyes to meet Vi’s stare once more. The knights brows were furrowed.

“Come on.”

Vi kneeled slightly and Caitlyn felt her loop an arm behind her legs.

Before she could argue, Vi had lifted her from the ground in a bridal carry and began to make her way back towards the city.Caitlyn exhaled softly as she settled into the embrace. Vi’s eyes were firmly fixed ahead of her, her breaths even with a renewed determination, though the way she held her was undeniably tender.

“You don’t have to carry me.”

Vi laughed lightly. She stepped off of the hill and began to make her way up the cobblestone path that led into Piltover proper. They had begun to make their way though the main street that spanned through the centre of the city, when the sound of boots on stone echoed around them. 

Vi paused as the footsteps grew nearer, and after a moment, a group of guards turned a corner, spilling into the main street. Caitlyn felt Vi stiffen ever so slightly as the guards approached them. 

Caitlyn recognised Mylo and Loris amongst them, disheveled and out of breath. Mylo cleared his throat, before stepping forward.

“Thank the gods, we’ve been worried about you princess.”

Vi stepped forward then. 

“I must return the princess to the palace, she was caught in the storm.”

Caitlyn felt a slight flush of embarrassment trail through her body at the fact that Vi was still carrying her, though she could not find it within herself to ask for the knight to put her down.

Mylo nodded his head and gave a low whistle, the guards began to part to allow them through. Vi gave a subtle nod as she began her progress through the city once more.

Caitlyn flashed a quick smile at Mylo.

“Thank you for your concern, ser.”

She gave thankful nods to the rest of the guards as they continued to move through the city. And it wasn’t long before they were crossing the bridge back to the courtyard.

The guards stationed at the gates could barely suppress their shocked expressions as they passed. 

Vi made her way into the palace, carrying her through the halls. It wasn’t long before hurried footsteps echoed down the corridor. Elora appeared around the corner, eyes wild with concern as they locked onto Caitlyn.

“There you are! They said you ran from the palace!”

Elora approached, her eyes scanning Caitlyn’s body, lingering on her face before settling on her mud-covered feet and legs. Vi stepped forward.

“My lady, please could you fetch the princesse’s other handmaidens? She was caught in the storm, and I’m unsure if she sustained any injuries to her feet.”

Elora nodded, stepping back, her hand gesturing for Vi to follow.

“Certainly ser, I’ll prepare a bath.”

Caitlyn heard Vi hum quietly as she followed Elora. They soon arrived outside of Caitlyn’s chambers, and Elora pushed open the door before moving swiftly through into the attached bathroom. Vi continued into her chambers, she set Caitlyn down on the edge of her bathtub. Her hand dropped to rub soothing circles into the flesh of her knee, while Elora moved out of the room, no doubt to collect the other handmaidens.

Caitlyn sighed softly, lifting her eyes to meet Vi’s. The knight was already watching her, eyes soft with quiet affection, though the familiar weight of guilt lingered in them. Vi’s voice was low as she spoke.

“Thank you, for coming to find me.”

Caitlyn laughed lightly, she heard the faint sound of footsteps approaching, and she placed her hand over the one Vi had on her knee. The knights eyes blinked to her immediately.

“Kiss me.”

Vi didn’t hesitate. She leaned forwards and pressed a slow, soft kiss to Caitlyn’s lips. They moved languidly against one another until Caitlyn pulled away, hearing the footsteps now clearly, as though they were right outside of her chambers.

Vi exhaled a low breath, her voice raw. “I love you.”

Caitlyn felt a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth, and her lips parted to return the sentiment, when the door to the bathroom was pushed open. Elora and three other handmaidens filed inside, Elora looked between the pair, before clasping her hands together, bright smile on her features.

“Thank you Ser, we can take it from here. Allow me to walk you out?”

Vi straightened, clearing her throat. Her eyes lingered on Caitlyn for a moment, before she dipped her head in a low bow, turning to Elora. 

“Certainly, my lady.” Vi gestured a hand for Elora to lead the way. 

Caitlyn watched after them as Vi followed her out, the other ladies-in-waiting buzzing around her, as they prepared her bath.

***

“Very good.” Cassandra adjusted slightly in her chair, her eyes sweeping over each of the council members before she continued. 

“And the ship, have we heard of any trouble?”

Councillor Shoola cleared her throat before answering. “No, your grace. Though some of the citizens have expressed unease with their presence, there have been no reports of altercations.”

Cassandra hummed thoughtfully, her fingers tapped lightly against the armrest of her chair. She turned her gaze to councillor Hoskel then. “Their four day stay ends tomorrow afternoon correct?”

Hoskel rose to his feet. “That is correct your grace.”

Cassandra nodded in acknowledgement. “Lord Stone, who is taking the nights watch this evening.”

The Lord Commander took a measured step forward, he bowed his head before responding.

“It is Ser Violet’s watch, your grace.”

Caitlyn pushed herself to her feet.

“Are you sure this is wise? We know it is Ser Violet that they want, having her stationed may encourage them to try something.”

Salo stood from his chair, his voice measured. “Ser Violet is one of our best, if something were to occur surely it would be wise to have our most skilled warrior be there ready to quell any conflict.”

Cassandra looked between the pair for a moment. “Ser Violet?”

Vi took a slow step forward, she dipped her head. Cassandra continued. “What do you think?”

Vi raised her head, her eyes flicked between the councillors as they watched her expectantly. Eventually she met Cassandra’s gaze once more. 

“I would like to perform my duties as normal your grace.”

Cassandra gave her a subtle nod. 

“Very well Ser, we will not adjust our routines on account of their presence.”

Vi let her eyes linger on Caitlyn for a moment, her brows were furrowed. Vi swallowed lightly before stepping back. Cassandra’s voice rang through the room, signalling an end to the meeting, and the councillors soon filed out.

Vi pushed herself off of the wall, waiting for Caitlyn to stand and take her leave. Once all of the councillors had left, Caitlyn stood, though she did not move towards the door, instead she turned to her mother, who’s own eyes were on the papers on the desk in front of her.

Sensing Caitlyn’s presence still, Cassandra looked up. She shot her daughter a questioning glance.

“Yes, Caitlyn?”

“I must insist that Ser Violet is accompanied on her watch this evening.”

Cassandra frowned slightly. “The nights watch is usually performed alone.”

Caitlyn sighed lightly. “I would feel more at ease, just for this evening mother, please.”

Vi looked between them, Cassandra exhaled softly. She placed down the parchment in her hand and turned to Lord Stone. 

“Can you spare anyone, my Lord?”

Lord Stone adjusted slightly, he remained silent for a moment, before nodding his head. 

“Yes, your grace.”

Cassandra turned back to Caitlyn then, she raised her hand in a placating gesture. 

“There. Is there anything else I can do for you?”

Caitlyn smiled lightly. She leaned down to press a soft kiss to her mothers cheek. “Thank you.”

Cassandra sighed, she shook her head slightly, but she could not hide the small smile that pulled at her lips. Caitlyn moved around the table to stand beside Vi, her gaze flicked over the knight, before she gestured her head to the door. Vi let her mouth shift into a slight smile as she followed Caitlyn out.

***

Vi shifted on her feet, Loris stood beside her, his voice a comforting distraction against the chaos that raged within her mind.

“- surprised theres something you’re not good at.” He remarked.

Vi huffed a quiet laugh.

“Nope, archery’s never been my thing, tried to learn a couple times but, guess I just don’t have the patience or skill.” She shrugged slightly, her arms crossed in front of her as her gaze remained on the bridge. “Besides, I like to get in close.”

She dropped her gaze to her sword belt and slowly removed one of her silver throwing knives. She twirled it in front of her. The blade danced and flipped between her fingertips for a moment, before she caught it by the hilt, stopping its motion abruptly. Her eyes flicked to Loris, who’s own gaze was already on the blade in her hand.

She flipped it once more, so she held the hilt facing him. He slowly reached across to take it.

“These are as close as I get to long distance.” 

Loris raised the blade to his eye-line, tilting it this way and that. “They were a popular choice of weapon amongst the members of this group I was in. Lucky for me, it doesn’t seem like they’re as popular outside of Skyrim. People think they’re regular daggers, but if you toss ‘em right, they can drop a man easily. The only limit’s your arm.”

Loris hummed thoughtfully as he kept eyeing the dagger. He adjusted his grip on the hilt. “What’s this?”

Vi turned. Loris was holding the hilt towards her, clearly referencing the engraved wolfs head on the metal. 

“Oh, that’s the sigil of the group. We had our own blacksmith, so he liked to put his stamp on his work, a sign that it was crafted in his forge.”

Loris huffed a quiet laugh, and gestured the blade back to Vi. “You’ll have to teach me how to use them one day, archery’s never been my thing either.”

Vi chuckled quietly as she took the throwing knife from him and tucked it back into her belt. She turned to Loris, a retort on her lips, when the sound of hurried footsteps on cobblestones caught her attention. She narrowed her eyes, her right hand instinctively dropped to curl around Nightshades grip as she adjusted her stance.

Councillor Salo appeared over the apex of the bridge, his arms flailing widely as he ran towards them. Vi startled slightly in surprise, before stepping away from the wall and releasing her grip on her sword.

Salo stopped abruptly in front of them, bending over with his hands on his knees as he caught his breath. After a moment he straightened and pointed frantically back across the bridge.

“Sers.. you must.. hurry. Fighting at the warehouses by the docks - the townsfolk are clashing with the princes soldiers.”

Vi took a step forward. Her eyes narrowing as she studied the man.

“How many?”

Salo shook his head, irritation clear in his posture. “Enough. Look, we don’t have time for this!” His eyes flicked over her, he turned back to cast another glance across the bridge, before meeting her gaze once more.

“You’re one our best Vi, maybe just having you show up will quell their appetite for violence, and if not… well, I’m sure you wouldn’t have too much trouble putting it down.”

Vi pursed her lips, considering his words. She closed her eyes briefly, weighing the decision, before opening them again and turning to Loris. 

“Let no one through.”

Vi turned back and made to take a step forward, but before she could do so, she felt Loris’ hand on her forearm, stopping her. She turned back to face him.

“No, Vi. I won’t let you go alone.”

Vi sighed, she cursed under her breath lightly, before nodding.

“Ring the summoning bell, then let’s go.”

Loris nodded and jogged back into the courtyard. The resounding clang of the bell echoed through the air as it rang five times, signalling for guards to gather at the gate. Vi waited for the final chime, then began following Salo across the bridge. It wasn’t long before Loris caught up, falling in step beside her as they made their way through the city.

Salo insisted on leading them through the cities back alleys and secluded streets to make their way to the dockyards. Vi did not question it too much, if she were to quell a conflict, she preferred for her presence to be known only when she wished it so.

It wasn’t long before they reached the outskirts of the city, crossing over a small hill that overlooked the dockyards below. As they descended the hill, Vi’s gaze shifted to the Solitude ship anchored just outside the harbour. Lanterns illuminated its deck, casting an eerie glow over the vessel as it lingered ominously just outside of the city. Vi exhaled a quiet breath, her eyes quickly darting to the pair of wooden warehouses to the side of the dock. She frowned, before casting a quick glance to Loris, who continued alongside her.

A sense of unease settled within her gut, growing with each step. By the time they reached the warehouses, the discomfort had twisted into a writhing, raging ocean. Salo urged them forward, and eventually, they paused outside the doors to the warehouse.

Vi held her ear to the door, her right hand resting on the pommel of her sword. Her brows furrowed. The warehouse was unnervingly quiet, in fact, the whole dock was quiet, as though the very air had stilled and the wind had rescinded, vacating the space in anticipation of.. something. 

She turned to Salo, an accusatory bite in her tone, even as she kept her voice hushed.

“You sure it was here? I can’t hear anything.”

The man took a cautious step backwards, his eyes wide with fear as he gestured a frantic hand at the door.

“Ye-yes! I’m sure! Unless… oh god - you don’t think the prince’s soldiers.. killed them all.. do you?”

Vi turned away from him. She wordlessly slid her ring from her finger and tucked it into the waistline of her trousers. She pressed her ear to the door once more, closing her eyes as she reached deep within, calling for her blood to sharpen her senses. She felt the pleasant warmth trail through her skin, and for a moment, she heard nothing but aching silence. Until a dull ring began in her ears, and everything sharpened into a perfect focus. 

Now, everything was deafening. Loris and Salo’s heartbeats drummed loudly in her ears. The crash of waves against the wooden dock cracked like thunder in her mind.

Vi forced her mind to narrow, to search within the building. Her breath stilled as she focused then - she heard it - faint breathing, slow, steady heartbeats. Two - no - four. 

She opened her eyes as she glanced to Loris, her voice barely above a whisper.

“They’re in there. Four of them.”

Without hesitation, she pulled Nightshade from its sheath, its cold steel shone against the dark of the night. Her eyes flicked towards Loris’ scabbard in silent command for him to do the same. He did so, and the two leaned themselves against the door to the warehouse. 

Vi met Loris’ gaze once more. She gestured her thumb to herself, before pointing her index and middle finger to the right, then pointed at Loris, and indicated for him to go left.

He nodded, his grip on his sword tightened, his eyebrows drawing in as he set himself. Vi blew a breath out of her mouth.

“On my mark.”

She raised her left hand, three fingers outstretched. The air around them felt thick and unnerving. She lowered one finger, then another. Her gaze locked with Loris as the last finger remained extended. She held the pause, the air thick with anticipation. In one fluid motion, she curled her fingers into a fist, closing it tightly, giving the signal - sealing the moment. 

The door was heavy, its rusted hinges protested as the pair pushed it open with synchronised precision. The cold, damp wood groaned against their touch, they shoved the doors the rest of the way open with a final hefty push. The doors clattered against the walls of the warehouse, the sound reverberated around the darkened room as the pair rushed inside.

Vi immediately moved to the right, her eyes scanned the dimly lit interior, her senses straining. The heartbeats in her ears pounded a frantic rhythm now. They’re afraid. But she could not yet tell exactly where they were, the sound of the doors bounced around the room, echoing in the empty space, disorientating her. 

She crept forward, her boots light on the floor as she stalked through the room. Shadows shifted and swirled around her, blending into the darkness. She inhaled, her breaths slow and controlled as she strained to pinpoint the location of the sounds.

She turned her head slightly, keeping her voice low.

“Loris.. be-”

She sucked in a breath as she felt something sharp prick her in the back of the neck. She reached a hand up instinctively to touch the spot, her fingers trembling. She could feel a cold, foreign liquid spreading rapidly through her veins, and for a moment, everything seemed to slow. She turned, her vision swimming as she tried to focus on the figure standing behind her.

Salo dropped the dart from his hand, it clattered against the floor, almost a mocking sound. Vi’s eyes flicked to it, dread dropped into her stomach like a heavy weight. She pulled her gaze back up, and pointed her blade towards him, though the movement was laboured, her sword swayed from side to side as she shook her head in an attempt to force her eyes to focus, the image in front of her hazy and double.

“Traitor.” Vi rasped. Her breaths coming in short, painful gasps as the serum settled in her bloodstream, dulling her senses.

Salo stepped back, the movements cautious, as though knowing he had inflicted an invisible cage on her, but not being fully confident in its ability to control her. She reached out towards him, but her strength was already failing.

“Fucking… traitor..”

Salo retreated further, his eyes were wide and panicked, but he raised his head, in a vein attempt to appear unbothered - confident.

“I did what I had to do. For the prosperity of the kingdom.”

Vi’s vision blurred, dizziness overtaking her as her knees buckled. She dropped to the ground, still clutching her sword in one hand, though it felt heavier than it ever had. She wanted to stand, to rage against the betrayal and tear the man to pieces, but her body refused to co-operate.

In her peripherals, she saw Loris shift on the other side of the room, his gaze landing on them.

Vi blinked, her body swaying slightly as she tried desperately to claw at any final control she still possessed.

“Vi, you okay?”

Vi could barely turn to meet his gaze, her body felt like lead, fighting against her for every inch. Her vision swam again, and that was when she saw them, four soldiers stepped out from the shadows. No, no no. Vi tried desperately to rise, but no matter what — her body would not move, her limbs growing heavier with each passing second.

Loris immediately dropped into a defensive stance as the soldiers surrounded him. He struggled against them, throwing off one soldier, and deflecting a disabling blow from another. But the others closed in around him, their numbers too great. Vi could only watch helplessly as they closed around him.

“..Loris…go.. get, out.” Her words were barely above a whisper, swallowed by the chaos unfolding around her.

A sickening crack rang through the warehouse as one of the soldiers twisted Loris’ arm behind his back. He grunted, trying to break free, but the other soldiers pounced on the moment, pushing him to the ground and kicking his blade from his grasp.

Vi’s strength drained further, she collapsed onto her back. She managed to turn her head to face Loris, the small action draining her of any strength she had left. Loris’ eyes locked onto hers, full of determination as he struggled against the soldiers who had him pinned. Vi could only hear the sound of her heart, pulsing in her ears. 

Vi closed her eyes, her blood raged within her. She willed it to take control, the wolf stirred restlessly just beneath the surface, eager to tear through the chains of weakness. And for a small moment, she thought it would work. But the effects of the serum - thick and suffocating - subdued the beast. It whimpered away, sinking back into the depths of her mind. No.. that - that’s not possible. With a laboured breath, she tried once more, but it was useless.

A noise caught her attention then, she opened her eyes and turned her gaze to Loris. One of the soldiers who had been pinning him down stood, his gaze met hers as he slowly strode towards her. His boots clicked against the stone floor, each step felt like an extra weight against her body, holding her down, each sound of his footsteps against the stone a reminder of how powerless she felt. He paused in front of her, his helmet obscured his face, but the slow subtle movement of his head made it clear he was watching her, studying her every breath, waiting for her to try something. 

She desperately tried to stand, her mind screaming with effort, but her limbs refused to respond. The wolf within her howled in frustration, but it was no more than the mere whimper of a cub. 

He kneeled next to her, his hand outstretched. Vi tried to move as he reached down, and pulled one of her throwing knives from her belt. 

“No…” She whispered, her voice barely audible above the ringing in her ears.

The soldier stood over her, his gaze lingering on the blade in his hands. 

“No witnesses.” 

He turned, slow, assured footsteps carried him back towards Loris. Vi saw the man’s eyes widen, panic creeping into his features as his movements grew more erratic. He struggled violently against the hold of the three soldiers pinning him to the ground.

Vi, in contrast, struggled against her own body. Every part of her felt sluggish, heavy - her limbs refusing to obey. She managed to shift herself onto her side, the cold stone floor pressed into her cheek. With a grimace, she stretched her hand forward, clawing at the stone in a desperate attempt to drag herself toward Loris.

Salo emerged from the shadows, he slinked forwards from where he had been stood at the back of the warehouse. He gestured towards the guard with frantic hands, his eyes narrowed in frustration.

“What are you doing?! This wasn’t what we agreed!” His voice was hushed, but his words were sharp, laced with annoyance.

The soldier paused a few paces from Loris, then slowly turned his head to face Salo.

“You agreed to bring us the knight, which you’ve done.” He gestured the blade lazily at Loris. “This… complicates things.”

Salo stepped closer, his eyes narrowed further.

“And what am I supposed to tell the queen when one of her guard is found dead, and the other is missing?!”

Vi continued pulling herself forward, inch by agonising inch. Each small movement felt like it took a lifetime, her body growing weaker with every slight twitch of her muscles. Her hands scraped at the cold stone, her palms slick with moisture and sweat, desperate for some kind of leverage, an anchor, to keep her in the moment.

The soldier turned, he stepped into Salo’s space, and the man shuffled back, visibly uncomfortable. The soldier raised the small throwing knife in his hand, he shook it slightly, his voice low, and almost mocking.

“Tell them she killed him. Surely you can manage that.”

He turned back to Loris, closing the last of the remaining distance between them. Vi slumped to the ground, her body no longer responding. Her blood felt as though it had frozen in her veins, reducing her body to a lump of dead weight. Her eyelids were heavy, though she fought against closing them. Her vision blurred, the figures in front of her drifted in and out of focus.

“Loris.. I’m..”

Her vision sharpened for the briefest of moments, enough to meet Loris’ gaze. His eyes held a quiet, devastating acceptance. He parted his lips to speak, but before a word could leave his mouth, the cold bite of steel silenced him, whatever words he had wanted to say would die with him. The soldier twisted the knife, and Loris sucked in a desperate, raspy breath. Vi watched as his eyes dimmed with each turn of the blade, the usual spark of light they held snuffed out. He exhaled a few more gargled breaths, each one weaker than the last, until they finally stopped.

Vi flexed her fingers in a desperate attempt to reach for him, her voice no longer cooperating. She could only watch as a slow trickle of blood spilled past his lips, pooling at the base of his throat, where the blade had struck. It seeped into the grooves of the wolf-head engraving on the hilt of her knife, staining it crimson.

Vi felt herself begin to lose consciousness, and now, she embraced it - the release, regardless of whether it was death or not. She let her eyes flutter closed, and the sounds around her began to soften, until they faded into the distance.

Before she slipped away completely, the final echoes of sounds around her reached her, a final fraying thread of her consciousness that threatened to snap at any second.

“- we’re leaving the body Hadvar?”

“Yeah, let them find him. Come on, we need to get out of here, help me lift her.”

In a distant faraway place, Vi felt herself being moved. She heard the faint sound of steel against stone as one of the soldiers retrieved Nightshade from her side. 

A final thought fluttered through her mind, drifting around her brain, before she ultimately succumbed to the comforting embrace of a welcoming nothingness.

Caitlyn loves me. You can’t take me away. Caitlyn loves me.

Chapter Text

The soft rhythmic tapping of knuckles against her door stirred Caitlyn from her sleep. She blinked her eyes open, slow and reluctant, before pushing herself upright to turn her head towards the sound.

“Come in.” Caitlyn called, stifling a yawn behind her hand.

The door creaked open. Caitlyn ran a hand through her hair to brush aside some strands that had fallen in front of her face as Elora moved through the room. She made her way to the curtains, and pulled them aside, bathing the room in the soft orange light of the early morning sun. 

A flutter of unease stirred in Caitlyn’s chest. She pressed a hand over her heart, her brows furrowed as she tried to place the feeling. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Elora had stopped moving. She turned to face her, and the unease in her stomach only increased further.

Elora was watching her, eyes just slightly unfocused as she clasped her hands together in front of her. 

Caitlyn tossed her bedsheets aside as she stood, her head tilting in silent question.

“Princess” Elora said softly, “your mother has requested your presence in her study. It’s quite urgent.”

“Did she mention the nature of her request?”

Elora shook her head. “I’m afraid not.”

Caitlyn didn’t reply. She crossed her room and opened her wardrobe, grabbing the first dress she saw and pulling it from its hook. She quickly dressed herself, running her brush through her hair a couple of times before turning to Elora once more and gesturing her head to the door.